《Once, my paranoid love》


 Mother

    ¡°Mom, mom,¡± Elena sobbed, reaching out to her mother. She was sitting next to the lifeless body of her mother.


    ¡°Mom will never wake up, dear. Pleasee here.¡± Robert cradled her in his arms, tears welling up in his eyes as he looked at her. ¡°Howe, Dad?¡± asked Elena.


    Robert said, ¡°Your mother is sound asleep.¡±


    ¡°However, I really want to talk with her,¡± Elena said with watery eyes.


    Robert wrapped his arms around Elena and closed his eyes.


    ¡®I can¡¯t tell you, my darling, that your mother has abandoned us,¡¯ Robert squeezed his eyes while thinking.


    ¡°Let me handle her, Robert,¡± Anne emerged out of nowhere and said.


    ¡°Please, honey,e here.¡± Elena panicked when Anne attempted to hold her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t care about you. Tell her to leave!¡± Elena shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t speak in that tone, Elena. She¡¯s your aunt, and she¡¯ll look after you.¡± Robert stated this vehemently. Anne grinned as she murmured to herself, ¡®Just hold your breath, little witch. I¡¯ll make your life miserable.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Robert. She is a child who has recently lost her mother,¡± Anne said after a while.


    Elena wailed as she stared at Mr. Robert with watery eyes and said to him, ¡°I hate you, Dad.¡± Elena bolted away from the scene. ¡°Elena, wait, Elena,¡± Robert said once again.


    However, Anne took his hand in hers and said to him, ¡°Robert, she needs some time. Let me handle this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to do. Please don¡¯t mind her. God, take away my love from me,¡± Robert cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Robert,¡± Anne consoled him as she gave him a sorrowful look.


    ¡®You¡¯ll never know what I did to her, Robert.¡¯ Anne¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as her phone rang out of nowhere. She went outside after making an excuse for herself.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you¡¯re calling me? I told you that if you guys murdered them, I¡¯d pay you the money. I gave you an order to kill them both.¡± Anne was on the phone, yelling at someone vehemently.


    ¡°Madame, I am extremely sorry. However, there was¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Anne yelled, interrupting his talk. ¡°Don¡¯t call me again; I¡¯ll give you my address.¡± She hung up the phone on him.


    ¡®Nobody will ever know what I did to her.¡¯ Anne murmured with a mischievous grin.


    ***


    Five monthster, Robert married Anne to care for Elena. However, things did not go as nned.


    Anne had a son, and she wanted Robert¡¯s entire estate to be inherited by him. As a result, after a year, she began tormenting Elena. She even attempted to murder her once, but failed.


    Elena gradually began to doubt her. But it didn¡¯t work since her father didn¡¯t trust her, and Anne ruined Elena¡¯s reputation in the eyes of Robert. Their rtionship became worse.


    ***


    It¡¯s been eight years.


    I am Elena D¡¯souza, currently 19 years old. My father is Robert D¡¯souza; he is a sessful entrepreneur. In thest eight years, I¡¯ve never been able to be close to my father.


    ¡°Pom, where is Dad?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Anne ma¡¯am, and Sir went out. They¡¯re noting back today,¡± Pom answered.


    Hearing Pom, I looked around with a heavy sigh because it was his daily routine, and I forgot when we had forgotten our dinner together.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you want something to eat, ma¡¯am?¡± Pom asked politely. I smiled warmly at her. She is the only one who is always concerned about my health.


    I mumbled to her, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Pom. You may go to sleep.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I went upstairs to my room after saying goodbye to her. I was tired, so I went to the bathroom to shower. After bathing, I emerged from the bath while fastening my bathrobe. Then, suddenly, someone grabbed my waist from behind.


    I yelled at him, ¡°What exactly are you up to? Please let me go.¡±


    Then I heard a husky whisper in my ear, and I knew who had the audacity to hold me in such a way.


    Paul whispered in my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my sweetheart.¡± It was Paul. He was Anne¡¯s son, and he was 21 years old.


    I yelled, ¡°How dare you touch me, Paul? I¡¯ll tell my dad.¡±


    When he heard me, he pulled my hair. It wasn¡¯t the first time Paul pulled my hair aggressively. This was something I¡¯d be used to seeing from him.


    Paul used to be nice to me, but when his mother married my father, he started treating me brutally. I closed my eyes in agony.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll work out? Do you expect your dad will believe you?¡± He said it in a sarcastic tone.


    I red at him fiercely, my eyes welling up with tears. I couldn¡¯t figure out why I was crying. Was it a cry of rage or a wail of bereavement?


    ¡°Stop it, Paul,¡± I said. I know I won¡¯t be able to save myself from him tonight.


    ¡°No one, honey,¡± he said as he ced his other hand on my waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t. This is the day I¡¯ve been waiting for so long. I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot stop right now.¡± Paul sniffed my body and stated, ¡°I have no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked him while stuttering. I did not have to let that happen. So I began yelling, ¡°Leave me alone, Paul.¡±


    Paul pushed me into bed with him. He shut the door and turned up the volume. ¡°What¡¯s next? No one will hear your screams.¡± He grinned as he spoke.


    I felt both shocked and terrified. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to me,¡± I begged, tears streaming down my face.


    Paul grabbed my hand and murmured, ¡°Elena, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help you. Do you realize that every man in college wants to date you? And it irritates me to no end.¡±

 You take everything

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to stare at you the way I do. I¡¯ve admired you since I was a teenager. I wanted you to be mine the moment I saw you.¡±


    While we were conversing, Paul ced his hand on my thigh and gently raised it.


    ¡°No.¡± I started kicking him.


    ¡°Please, no more. You are my brother. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡± Suddenly, Paul burst outughing.


    ¡°Elena, you are aware of the truth. I¡¯m not your biological brother.¡±


    ¡°Elena, I¡¯m not Paul D¡¯Souza. I¡¯m Paul Wilson, and you know that very well,¡± Paul stated.


    ¡°So, Elena, we can sleep together.¡± He added.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I arched my brows and yelled, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Put an end to it, Elena. Otherwise, you will be hurt.¡± Paul stated this emphatically.


    ¡°I beg you, Paul. Please stay away from doing so,¡± I said while sobbing.


    ¡°No, and please don¡¯t beg me,¡± he whispered as he licked my neck.


    ¡°Please.¡± I put a lot of pressure on him.


    ¡°I want to do something with the person I care about.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± he said as he came to a halt.


    I shouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not fond of you. You and your mother are both disgusting.¡±


    Paul hit me harder and grabbed my hair at the same time. His face flushed with rage. He said, ¡°Elena, I am the love of your life. Did you hear what I said? Your hatred towards me doesn¡¯t make a difference to me.¡±


    He remarked with a sinful smile on his face, ¡°And no one will touch you before me.¡±


    Paul slid my bathrobe off in a sh, kissing me hard. I wasn¡¯t expecting that to happen so quickly. He crushed his lips into mine as he gripped my head in both hands. I pushed my lips together, but he was desperately straining to open my mouth.


    I was putting forth an excessive amount of pressure to push him. However, it was useless against his heaviness and power. Paul was crushing his entire body on me.


    Paul immediately lifted my waist and pulled me to him, tightening his grasp on my wrist. Suddenly, he nibbled my lower lip and took the chance. He inserted his tongue into my mouth.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t want it, then why am I the one who has to deal with it? I¡¯m unable to stop him. I¡¯m exhausted. Please, Dad, return home as soon as possible. My entire body is bing numb. I¡¯m not interested in losing my virginity to this guy.¡¯


    Paul kissed me forcefully. From my neck to my bosom, he slid his hand. I kept pushing him with all my power. Paul grabbed my wrist with one hand and gently touched my bosom with the other; I could not even stop him.


    ¡®Is this the end for me? Where have you gone, Mom?¡¯


    I was attempting to regain my grip on my hand. Paul paused in his kisses and fixed his gaze on me.


    ¡°I told you not to move. However, you are so stubborn.¡±


    He removed his shirt and belt while he spoke. I narrowed my eyes to see him. Paul clung to my wrist with his belt and fiercely grasped my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you adore me, Elena,¡± Paul said.


    In the sh of an eye, Paul tore my inner dress and bit my neck like an animal. I screamed in agony. I attempted to kick him, but he grabbed my leg and held it in his grasp. He gave me a menacing stare.


    Paul¡¯s point of view


    I can¡¯t take it any longer. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. I want to devour her because of her innocence. I want to devour her because of everything she has.


    **


    I understood that my time hade. It was my first time, and he was going to take my first time. I became so terrified that I pleaded with him to leave me.


    ¡°No. Please don¡¯t do this, Paul.¡± But hepletely ignored me and pulled out my pants.


    Paul was a rogue. Long ago, he¡¯d changed. He haspletely forgotten all our promises. I would have to fight to the very end. I pleaded with him with all of my strength.


    ¡°Please, Paul,¡± I requested of him. However, it did not work for him. He ran his fingers over my lips and leaned over my face.


    ¡°Elena, you¡¯re 19 years old. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.. I¡¯ll be kind to you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t contain my rage any longer. I screamed and yelled fiercely at him, ¡°I hate you! If you force me to do what you want, I will never love you.¡±


    He gave me a dreadful look. I simply heard a single sentence from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bend you to my will.¡±


    I got a smooch on my private part before Iprehended anything. I jerked my body forward and kicked his shoulder. I was terrified and shaking. His tongue was fluttering all over the ce.


    ¡°Stop it, Paul. Stop it.¡± I shouted. I didn¡¯t know why my body was reacting to his touch. Paul came to a halt and approached me. He put his hand on my cheek.


    ¡°Babe,¡± Paul said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± I pleaded, weeping with heavy breath.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He questioned me while stroking his bulge with me. I closed my eyes and shifted my gaze to the other side. There was no one who could help me. My scream would go unheard. He pushed me hard after a split second. Paul slid inside me instantly.


    I bit my lower lip and whimpered in pain. The blood flowed, and I felt warmth and pain. In anguish, I whimpered and cried. But Paul¡¯s thrusting continued unabated. He gradually began to press me deeper and harder.


    Paul¡¯s point of view


    It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m unable to stop myself. You¡¯re driving me crazy. You do not know how much I want you. I am sorry, Elena, but I need to make you mine. With pleasure, I closed my eyes.


    I don¡¯t give a damn if you like me or not. I¡¯d like to have you like this every night. Nobody is going to stop me. Even your father?


    I closed my eyes with pleasure and affectionately cried out her name.


    ¡°Elena.¡±


    I began kissing her neck and quickening my pace. It sank me deep into her.


    **


    Elena¡¯s point of view


    I was in a lot of pain. There was nothing I could sense. It was feeling numb. It was starting to blur. I gradually lost consciousness and drifted into a deep slumber. I didn¡¯t know when he stopped torturing me; I didn¡¯t know when he stopped calling out my name.


    **


    After a while, Paul stopped and looked at Elena. He moved slowly from her top and noticed blood on the bed linen.

 I lost

    Paul closed his eyes and rested on her bosom. He¡¯d experienced nothing like that before. He had dated a lot of girls, but Elena was special to him-so special for him that he could not even imagine her with anyone else. He slowly raised his head to gaze at her, gripping her neck.


    ¡°Elena, you¡¯re the best,¡± Paul said. But his expression changed when he saw Elena reacting.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elena, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡®Had she lost consciousness?¡¯ Paul thought.


    ¡°Elena, what shall I do with you? How will you deal with me daily if you can¡¯t handle this?¡±


    He caressed the smoothness of her cheek with his lips. He stood up because he had a lot of work to do. He abruptly called the maid to the second floor. After a while, the maid appeared with a towel and a bowl of hot water.


    Paul covered himself in a towel and opened the door.


    Pom said, ¡°Sir.¡±


    Paul snatched up the bowl and towel. But, suddenly, she asked him, ¡°Do you need anything else, sir? Is Madam all right?¡±


    Paul became angry and said aggressively, ¡°Why are you questioning me so much? It¡¯s not one of your works.¡± He shouted, and to her face, he shut the door. As he was closing the door, Pom noticed Elena¡¯s bare body. Pom was on the verge of sobbing as she put her hands over her mouth.


    ¡°Did Sir rape Madam?¡±


    ¡°Should I call Sir Robert to return home? But if the witch finds out, she¡¯ll murder us.¡±


    **


    Paul soaked the towel in water and used it to wipe her legs. He held her in his arms and tenderly wiped her entire body. While wiping, he kept his focus on her.


    Paul¡¯s point of view


    Elena, you are stunning. I¡¯d like to go back with you. I¡¯ve hit a lot ofdies, but you¡¯re the first one who¡¯s driven me nuts. Since I was a teenager, I¡¯ve longed to be with you. Yes, I know that my mother has been cruel to you. It¡¯s true¡­


    If you marry me, I promise I¡¯ll never let her hurt you again. I kissed her beautiful lips. Elena, you are only mine. No one is going to touch you. Today, I make her mine, and she is mine alone. I know I¡¯ll get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight.


    **


    Paul carried her over to the sofa and ced her on it. He took her clothes out of her closet and reced her bed-sheet. In his own hands, he dressed her up. Elena was still not awake. He gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°Extremely sorry, my sweetheart. You should have listened to what I had to say, but you didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I had you do it.¡±


    Paul stroked her hair, carried her to bed, and then moved ahead to the bathroom for a bath. He emerged from the bathroom andy next to her on the bed. He smiled as I clutched Elena¡¯s waist. He slid a wet kiss over her soft cheek.


    He switched off themp while touching her cheek.


    **


    In a hotel room.


    Mr. Robert and Mrs. Anne were anxiously awaiting someone. Robert¡¯s fists were clenched in anxiousness.


    Anne sped his hand in hers and tried to console him when she saw him in that state.


    ¡°What are your thoughts, honey?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anne, but I won¡¯t be able to help Elena. They are the world¡¯s most powerful men. What if I¡¯m unable to pay? They¡¯ll also kill our entire family,¡± Robert stated with trepidation.


    Anne thought, ¡®Elena, Elena, Elena, I¡¯ve had enough of his bullshit.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°All of their money will be returned to them soon.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice, honey, and we can¡¯t go back. Just have a conversation with him.¡± Anne asked for it, and she knew if she asked for it, Robert wouldn¡¯t say no.


    ¡°As you say, Anne,¡± Robert said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Obin.¡± He didn¡¯t seem pleased, but he seemed concerned. Anne cracked a grin. She just cared about hisnd and money, and she¡¯d want to get rid of his useless daughter.


    **


    The next day, about 9 a. m.


    My eyes slipped open slightly. I felt a weight on my chest. I saw Paul holding me as I turned around. My eyes welled up with tears as I rememberedst night. It was disgusting and very upsetting. I wanted to scream. I desperately wanted to flee. Tears welled up in my eyes.


    He gripped me strongly as I struggled to move his hand.


    Paul suddenly muttered in his sleep, ¡°Hmm, please don¡¯t leave, darling. I want to sleep more.¡±


    It irritated me to hear his voice.


    Paul abruptly opened his eyes, as if he were pretending to be asleep. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he demanded emphatically. I was deafeningly silent when he spoke to me. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, and I didn¡¯t care about his nice remarks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Last night, I was too harsh.¡± Paul began to stroke my cheek and murmur.


    Last night, he raped me, and at that moment, he was trying to convince me that nothing had happened.


    Paul said, ¡°Talk to me, Elena.¡±


    My entire body was in excruciating pain. I wish I could die alongside you, mom. My dad, too, had abandoned me.


    ¡°Hey, Elena,¡± Paul said unexpectedly as he grasped my face and turned my face to him.


    I got out of bed by flicking his hand. I rushed to the washroom to clean myself because his aroma was all over me.


    Paul¡¯s point of view


    Elena, why are you so heartless? When we were kids, I was everything to you. And now youpletely disregard me. Every girl wants to sleep with me at least once, but you refuse. You have the audacity to turn me down. Last night, I think I failed to give you a good lesson.


    **


    I took the shower so long because I did not want his smell on my body. I did not have the courage to say what happenedst night. But if I had said it, I would not have had the courage to say the truth. From the core of my heart, I knew the truth about what I had for Paul.


    After showering, I emerged from the bathroom, but as I emerged, Paul held my hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Elena?¡± He yelled at me.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking to me?¡± Paul asked.

 You can do it

    ¡°I thinkst night wasn¡¯t enough for you.¡±


    I pushed him fiercely after ignoring his statements and yelling, ¡°Let me go, you bastard!¡±


    Paul grabbed my hair and was about to p me, but Pom opened the door. Pom gave us a nervous look.


    She said after gazing down, ¡°Sir, your friend is waiting for you.¡±


    Paul shoved me out of the room and walked away. But before shoving me, he murmured while grabbing my arms, ¡°I will see youter, Elena.¡±


    Pom approached me and helped me stand up after he had left.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, ma¡¯am. I could not help youst night when I found out; it was toote.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to recall anything, and I don¡¯t want to keep it in my mind.¡¯


    ¡°Pom, give me a contraceptive pill,¡± I said instantly. It was obvious that I did not want to make any mistakes. Pom said nothing but stared at me.


    *****


    Mr. Robert and Anne came to meet him again because Mr. Obin had not shown up the day before.


    Anne stated, ¡°Be normal, babe. He¡¯ll be of use to us.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Robert sighed.


    A muscr man entered the room after a short while. Robert stood up and tried to greet him, saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Obin, I am Ro-,¡± but Obin interrupted him abruptly.


    ¡°Yeah, I know Mr. Robert D¡¯Souza. You don¡¯t have to remind me. We are business executives, and we must know everything, even if we don¡¯t want to.¡± With a smile, Obin remarked to him. His remarks were a touch obnoxious.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Robert shed a massive smile. Anne attempted to normalize the situation by responding to Obin, ¡°Mr. Obin, kindly ept my apologies; my husband was quite thrilled to meet you. That is why he spoke in such a manner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Anne. We also know who you are and what your background is,¡± Obin remarked,ughing loudly and sarcastically. Anne gave a stumbling smile.


    ¡®You filthy scumbag! I¡¯d show you my true colors if you weren¡¯t the Mafia King.¡¯ Anne thought to herself.


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s get to the point,¡± Obin stated emphatically.


    ¡°Mr. Obin, I believe you are already aware of my business. It¡¯s losing money. I¡¯d like to take out a loan from you. I assure you, I will return the money with interest,¡± Robert stated.


    Mr. Obin questioned, ¡°Are you sure you can do it, Mr. Robert?¡±


    Robert¡¯s eyes glistened as he spoke. ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    ¡°Then give me your ount number, and I¡¯ll send you ten billion dors,¡± Obin stated.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Obin,¡± Robert said, reaching out to shake his hand, but Obin ignored him and tossed a piece of paper on the table.


    ¡°Mr. Robert, just sign here.¡± Obin gazed at him as he lit a cigarette. Robert was going through the documents with his eyes.


    ¡°If you do not restore our money on time, we will take legal action against you. We will take everything from you. But if you refuse, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of what we¡¯ll do to you and your family.¡± Obin gave them a kind of threat.


    In a state of fear, Robert answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Anne¡¯s point of view


    Robert is, as far as I know, a fairly timid person. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be brave enough to confront this. He is just worthless. I gave him a happy look and encouraged him to sign, saying, ¡°Babe, sign it; don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Finally, Robert signed the document.


    [AT THE MANSION OF D¡¯Suza]


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up, buddy?¡± Paul said as he walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Hello, Paul.¡± Paul and Ron exchanged hugs. Ron, Paul¡¯s childhood best friend. Ron used to read with him, but he eventually moved to another country to further his education.


    Paul asked, ¡°When did you return here?¡±


    ¡°I have been admitted to the same college as you two days ago,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be awesome, man. Just take a look around; I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Paul stepped out of the room after saying.


    Ron¡¯s point of view


    I was looking around. I came across a piano in a room while strolling around his house.


    Is that jerk able to y the piano? No, I don¡¯t think so.


    I have never heard of that. I went to the park after that. Hmm, I¡¯d only heard about the D¡¯Souza family before, but I never had the opportunity to see it. They are well-off. Paul¡¯s mother was certainly smart; otherwise, she could not earn such a vast estate. I turned around while thinking about it, and it drew my gaze to the balcony. I noticed a lovely girl in a white dress, her hair swinging in the breeze. I took a breath and lost myself in her beauty for a few moments. What was her name? I couldn¡¯t keep my gaze away from her, with her creamy skin, long locks, and pinkish lips. I¡¯d never seen such beauty before.


    She abruptly entered the room. I instantly lowered my head.


    Who the hell was she?


    I had heard Paul¡¯s stepfather had a daughter, but I did not know she was so lovely.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get together shortly. You have the courage to stop me for a time.¡± I spoke out and walked to the mansion. A smile appeared on my face suddenly.


    ¡°Where have you been? Let¡¯s go now,¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°I was walking around. Let¡¯s go,¡± I responded. I peeked back before leaving, but there was no one there.


    ***


    [In the car]


    Robert and Anne wereing back home.


    ¡°Just rx, sweetie. I have faith in your ability to repay all the money.¡± Anne told Robert.


    ¡°What will happen if we cannot do so? They will seize all our belongings.¡± Robert seemed tensed.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t. Okay, now put this out of your mind,¡± Anne said.


    Anne¡¯s face became stern; she narrowed her eyes and looked out through the ss. She thought, ¡®I don¡¯t want to put myself in a bad mood. Because I know I won¡¯t let them take everything if we can¡¯t.¡¯

 His friend

    Ron had been thinking about Elena the entire time. His thoughts were filled with Elena¡¯s moment: ¡®She¡¯s breathtakingly gorgeous. I messed my mind up because of her. I¡¯d like to see her again. She has a lot of things inside her that can increase a man¡¯s desire.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, dude. What are you thinking?¡± Paul uttered it suddenly.


    ¡°A girl!¡±


    ¡°What? A girl? You and a girl? Did you get a whiff of her?¡± Paul teased him with the question.


    Ron replied, ¡°Nope,¡± after a little pause. But he smirked. ¡°I should taste her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you? What is her name?¡± Paul questioned.


    ¡°Perhaps you know her,¡± Ron remarked, casting a peek at him.


    ¡°What?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°Forget about it. You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Ron said as he looked outside. It surprised Paul to hear Ron. He could not understand why Ron was acting suspicious. Paul talked little and drove the car fast. They were soon on their way to college.


    Paul was startled by a shout, ¡°Paul¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Paul muttered as he turned around.


    Ron murmured, ¡°I think you have a new girlfriend.¡±


    Paul rolled his eyes and answered, ¡°Only for a month.¡± That girl came up to Paul and hugged him intimately.


    ¡°Babe. I¡¯d been missing you terribly. Why didn¡¯t you show up the night before?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I was busy,¡± Paul replied.


    ¡°Busy with whom?¡± she asked, a little irritated.


    ¡°Busy with Ron, right, dude?¡± Paul stated.


    Ron rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Ron, Paul¡¯s friend. Hello, my name is Nikita.¡± Nikita made a handshake gesture.


    Ron kissed Nikita¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    They were using a sensuous expression. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m speaking with such a well-known model. Why didn¡¯t you tell me Ron was your friend, honey?¡± said Nikita. Nikita turned to face Paul, but he was focused on his phone. Nikita sighed and began casually conversing with Ron, but then someone called Elena¡¯s name.


    Paul turned back. It¡¯s obvious he wasn¡¯t expecting her.


    ¡°Elena¡±, Elena¡¯s friend Eva called her. Eva dashed over to her.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t get a call from youst night. So, without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do my projects,¡± Evamented. What would I say to you? Would I tell you I lost my virginity-the one I hate? But do I hate him as well? My heart ached when I started thinking about him. Paul had no remorse in his eyes as I stared at him.


    Paul¡¯s point of view.


    When they were conversing, Elena suddenly turned to face me. To show her, I grasped Nikita¡¯s waist and pulled her close to me. ¡°Ah! Paul, take it easy. Honey, we¡¯re at college,¡± Nikita enticingly whispered.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I pinched her nose to show Elena and then told Nikita, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hold you.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡± Eva had approached Elena with the question. Elena shifted her sight away from Paul.


    ¡°Your bitchy sister is here,¡± Nikita whispered in Paul¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you not to call her a bitch?¡± Paul said it angrily, gripping her wrist.


    ¡°Ah, Paul, it hurts.¡± Nikita whimpered in pain.


    ¡°And one more thing, she¡¯s not my sister, okay?¡± Paul immediately pushed her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±, Nikita murmured. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Paul made his way to his ssroom.


    Paul¡¯s thoughts, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect her to show up, but she did.¡¯ Paul sat enraged in my chair.


    Nikita approached with teary eyes and said, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Nikita, don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m not interested in talking right now,¡± Paul yelled violently at her.


    Nikita¡¯s thoughts, ¡®Damn it. What is it about her that is so appealing? He became enraged when I called her a bitch. And sister? Why isn¡¯t he able to ept her as his sister? I can¡¯t understand. Is it from hate or from love?¡¯


    When Nikita and Paul were having a cold fight between them, Ron was waiting for Elena outside the room.


    ¡°Elena, what¡¯s the matter? Please tell me.¡± Eva took Elena¡¯s hand in hers and inquired.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to ss first, Eva. I will tell you everything.¡± I told her. We quickly headed to our room.


    Ron¡¯s eyes were locked on Elena. He thought when they wereing toward him, ¡®She is a stunning girl. Her features are really gorgeous, and everything about her is wless. She has the potential to be a model. Damn, it¡¯s driving me insane. As soon as possible, I¡¯ll make her my girlfriend. I¡¯m dying to speak with her. However, Paul and Elena¡¯s rtionship is a little bleak. They didn¡¯t appear to be cool. It seems Paul is hiding something from me, and I can sense it. Or Paul has already given her his heart.¡¯


    Ron smirked and walked inside to his ss, where he sat next to Paul.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you had a sister,¡± Ron said to Paul.


    Paul took a peek at Ron. ¡°What the hell are you saying? Why should I tell you when she is not even my sister?¡±


    ¡°I have to agree. She is rather lovely,¡± Ron said. What Ron said simply shocked Paul. ¡°No, she¡¯s disgusting,¡± Paul responded, clenching his jaw.


    ¡°Why? She is absolutely stunning, and I¡¯m nning to give a model offer to her,¡± Ron exined.


    ¡°What?¡± Paul said. It was impossible, because Paul would never let Ron do that.


    ¡°Do you like her?¡± Ron mockingly asked. His remarks made Paul angry. Paul remained silent to calm himself down.


    ¡°But I like her,¡± Ron remarked abruptly.


    ¡®What? What exactly did this jerk say?¡¯ Paul thought as he fixed his gaze on Ron. At that point, Ron was making him sick.


    [On the other side of the story]


    ¡°What¡¯s up with Elena?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Last night, I lost my virginity,¡± I told her brazenly.


    Eva was shocked and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    I said, ¡°He forced mest night.¡±


    Eva took a long, sorrowful look at me and said, ¡°Elena, I told you a hundred times that you should stay with me if your father was not at home. But you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Eva, dad has never informed me if he has to go somewhere before, so how do I know if he is at home or not? Eva, you do not know how things work in my life. But I¡¯m grateful to have you as a friend.¡±


    Eva sighed and took my hand in hers, asking, ¡°Did you tell your dad?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said emphatically.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if telling him will make him believe me or not,¡± I stated calmly.


    ¡°Elena, he¡¯s your dad. He¡¯ll undoubtedly believe you,¡± Eva stated.


    ¡°However, he does not love me. He considers me a burden because I am the reason he lost his wife. However, I know the truth, and the fact is that Anne is responsible for everything.¡± I couldn¡¯t keep a tear from falling down my cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Elena, I agree with you. If you face a problem, please let me know, and I will dly help you.¡± Eva stated.


    Eva wiped my tears and said, ¡°Now stop crying. But one thing, Elena, I can see is that you are slowly bing weak in him. Please don¡¯t let him dominate you. I know the truth, that you have feelings for him. But he doesn¡¯t deserve you. That boy is a totally psychotic, mad person. I know you¡­¡±


    But before Eva could finish, I spoke out, ¡°No, I hate him. I only hate him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hear the truth, or maybe I was trying to run away from the truth.


    [On the other side of the story]


    ¡°Ron, you¡¯re one of my closest friends. I don¡¯t want you to go out with her,¡± Paul told Ron emphatically. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve your attention.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn, bro. All I want to do now is taste her,¡± Ron said.


    Paul¡¯s blood boiled in rage when he heard hisments. How dared he say such a thing? How dared he look at his Elena? With rage, he clenched his hand and punched Ron in the face unexpectedly.

 I will not let you down

    When Paul hit Ron in the face, blood spurted from his nose. Every student was staring at them. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to look at her,¡± Paul threatened as he seized his cor.


    Nikita dashed over to Paul and attempted to free his grip. ¡°What are you doing, Paul? Leave him alone; he is your friend.¡±


    Ron became enraged and pushed Paul hard against the wall, saying, ¡°What happens if I don¡¯t? What will you do?¡±


    Some of them started discussing their fights. It was not new for them to see Paul fighting, but it was new for them when Paul hit his best friend.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are they fighting?¡± one girl asked. The other guy replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I overheard Ron ask about Elena.¡±


    Another girl: Isn¡¯t she his sister?


    ¡°No,¡± said a student.


    ¡°I made every effort tomunicate with Elena, but Paul threatened me.¡± He added.


    Another boy: Yes, he twisted my hand once.


    Paul yelled at Ron, ¡°You want to see what I can do?¡± Ron threw a challenge at Paul, which made him angrier. He punched him once more. But Ron dodged Paul and punched him instead.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with Paul?¡¯ Nikita wondered as she stared at him. ¡®Why is he acting this way?¡¯


    Nishi asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Niki? Isn¡¯t it kind of extreme?¡±


    Then Tina said, ¡°Yes, I think that bitch has already eaten your man¡¯s skull,¡± to which Nikita retorted violently, ¡°What nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Niki, I agree with her as well. You should be careful, since Paul has informed you lots of times that she is not his sister,¡± Nishi said.


    ¡°Why does he say that all the time?¡± Nishi asked.


    Tina said, ¡°Yes, Niki.¡±


    ¡®No, no, it can¡¯t be. But what if it¡¯s true? Is there any sort of connection between the two of them?¡¯ Nikita thought, and her face became pale.


    Tina said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this; he punched his best buddy because of that girl.¡±


    Their statements irritated Nikita and responded, ¡°Wait a minute. Guys, please put an end to your nonsense. Paul won¡¯t betray me.¡±


    Nishi remarked, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with his persona, Niki. We all know how he is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know he has had rtionships with several women, but he has feelings for me. He can do anything he likes, but he will eventuallye back to me.¡± Nikita was trying to persuade them, but she was also aware of the truth.


    ¡°This time, Niki, I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Nishi said.


    Nikita pressed her lips together and lowered her gaze because she knew she was wrong. But she was madly in love with him. She had nothing in her hands. While thinking, she locked her gaze on Paul.


    ***


    Ron¡¯s neck was clutched in Paul¡¯s hands. He set his mind on killing Ron because he looked at Elena.


    Ron chuckled at Paul and said, ¡°Paul, I already ced her in my mind; no scumbag can take her away from me now.¡±


    Paul¡¯s rage erupted when he heard hisments.


    ¡°Ron!¡± he yelled at him. The professor entered the ssroom in the meantime. When he saw them like this, he said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on here? Could you please exin?¡± The professor demanded a lot from everyone.


    His blood was all over my hand. Ron¡¯s nose was bleeding badly.


    The professor yelled angrily at me, ¡°What exactly is it, Paul? Is this your house or your father¡¯s territory that you¡¯re fighting over? Just go out of here, Paul, and I¡¯ll call your mom.¡±


    Paul eased his grasp on Ron¡¯s cor as he gazed at him. But Ron kept smirking at Paul. The professor responded, ¡°Nikita, take them to the medical.¡±


    Nikita stared at them as she said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    However, Paul stormed out of the room angrily. ¡°Stop Paul, wait,¡± Nikita said as she followed him to a stop.


    Paul nced over at Elena¡¯s ss as he walked down the corridor. Elena was scribbling away. In this view, she appeared to be rather lovely. He came to a halt and stood there to get a better look at her.


    Nikita approached him and took a position behind him, noticing Paul, who was staring at Elena. Elena gazed ahead, her pen resting on her upper lip. She was fiddling with her hair by sliding her finger through it.


    Paul tightened his fist and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only mine, and it¡¯s because of you I hit my friend. Why did you choose to walk in front of him?¡±


    Nikita called out his name, ¡°Paul.¡±


    Nikita¡¯s hands were trembling with terror as she clutched his hand. She was aware of his rage, and she was worried about how he would react.


    ¡°Honey,e with me. Your hand is swollen,¡± Nikita told him. He abruptly yanked his hand away and walked away.


    Nikita thought while looking at Paul, ¡®My heart is broken. I¡¯ll chase you down if it happens before then, but why can¡¯t I do it now? Is it because I refuse to embrace reality or because I prefer to act as if I don¡¯t know? I love you, Paul, but you seem indifferent to me.¡¯


    Nikita was suddenly startled to hear Ron¡¯s voice, ¡°Nikita, he¡¯s escaping from your grasp. If you don¡¯t hold him strongly, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Nikita said, as she turned back.


    ¡°From my point of view, your man has already left,¡± Ron uttered.


    Except for listening to him, Nikita said nothing. So, what was she going to say? Was there anything she could say?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him go,¡± Ron whispered quietly in her ear. He smirked and wiped the blood from his face. Elena caught Ron¡¯s attention.


    ¡®Elena, I will not let you down. Only you belong to me,¡¯ Ron thought.


    AROUND 12 O¡¯CLOCK.


    Elena did not return home. She went to Eva¡¯s house to help her with some notes.


    Paul had been waiting for her all day. He tried calling her many times, but her phone was switched off.


    Paul cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°You have the audacity to defy me once more,¡± Paul murmured as he shattered his phone and spilled his wine on the floor. Like his heart, the ss smashed to the ground.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to teach you how to obey me tonight and make you my prisoner,¡¯ Paul murmured to himself.


    Pom dashed in after hearing the sound of smashing ss.

 Ron

    ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± Pom hesitantly asked.


    ¡°Did I call you?¡± Paul said it angrily.


    ¡°Did I?¡± he shouted.


    Pom was shivering with terror as he shouted. Pom nodded in a negative way.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Paul yelled once again. Pom lowered her head and walked out of the room.


    ¡®What¡¯s the matter with you, sir? Ma¡¯am hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I think I should contact Ma¡¯am and urge her not to return home tonight.¡¯ Pom thought to herself.


    Pom dialed Elena¡¯s number, but she did not respond.


    ¡°Where have you gone, Elena, ma¡¯am?¡± she murmured.


    [The other side of the story]


    ¡°Elena, please stay with me tonight,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Not today, Eva,¡± I said tiredly, looking up at the clock.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, and your dad isn¡¯t home; what will you do if that jerk tries to humiliate you again?¡± she said.


    Eva was absolutely correct; I think I should have stayed with her. Eva took my hand in hers and asked, ¡°Is that yes?¡± I epted her with a smile.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said.


    Eva took me into her room and insisted me to change my clothes.


    ¡°Change this dress. We¡¯re going to an amusement park,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°What? No, Eva, not just now,¡± I said irritably.


    I was exhausted and did not feel good. As a result, I urged her not to go. Eva began to force me. I knew she would not listen to me, and she took me with her. We went to the park and enjoyed the view.


    Paul also went out looking for Elena.


    [After an hour on the street]


    ¡°It was enjoyable. Elena, I had a great time with you,¡± Eva expressed her thoughts.


    I gave her a friendly smile and responded, ¡°Yes, indeed. Eva, let¡¯s go home now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we need to hire a cab,¡± Eva said.


    We had been seeking it for a long time but hade up empty-handed. There was no cab. After a while, a car stopped in front of us, and a man got out of the car.


    ¡°Hi, Eva.¡±


    Eva¡¯s point of view


    My eyes brightened. Ron, I¡¯m speechless. I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing. He¡¯s greeting me; I¡¯ve always kept an eye on him in the magazine.


    ¡°Hello Eva,¡± Ron remarked once again. Elena drew Ron¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Umm. Mr. Ron, we¡¯ve only just¡­¡± Eva started stuttering.


    ¡°Just call me Ron,¡± Ron said before Eva could finish the word.


    ¡°Heh.. We¡¯re actually looking for a cab, Ron,¡± Eva stated.


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Ron said with a smile.


    ¡°Really!¡± Eva said. She was a bit surprised, but delighted.


    He smiled as he said, ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Ron asked, ¡°do you guys live together?¡±


    ¡°Elena is my friend. We¡¯ll spend the night together,¡± Eva exined.


    Ron smiled and turned to face Elena. Elena gave him an awkward smile.


    ¡°Hello, Elena,¡± Ron said. He extended his hand to me, so I did the same. He smooched on my hand as he held it.


    That kind of thing made me feel gross; possibly it¡¯s because of Paul. I shivered and tried to move my hand away.


    ¡°Ron Reagan is my name. You don¡¯t seem to know who I am, do you? We went to the same college.¡± Ron greeted me and introduced himself.


    I smiled softly, since I knew I had nothing to do.


    Eva abruptly spoke out, ¡°What exactly are you talking about? Are you a student at our college? When will it be, then?¡±


    ¡°Today was my first day at college, and I got into a fight with a close friend,¡± Ron said, pointing at his nose.


    ¡°What? Someone hit you?¡± Eva came up with the question.


    Ron chuckled, nodded, and then said, ¡°And today in college, I saw you guys.¡±


    Although Eva and Ron had conversed, he remained holding my hand. It was quite embarrassing. I tried to pull my hand away from Ron, but he grabbed it strongly.


    This was really awkward, so I respectfully requested that he leave my hand. ¡°Mr. Ron, please leave my hand,¡± I said.


    ¡°Elena, please call me Ron,¡± Ron said as he sighed. Ron let go of my hand as I gazed down.


    Ron remarked, ¡°Eva, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Eva said with a sigh of relief. We were ready to get into the car when Ron suddenly said, ¡°Are you nning on taking the back seat? Because I don¡¯t want to be a driver¡±.


    Eva replied with a giggle, ¡°Sir, please ept my apologies. I¡¯ll take your seat next to you.¡±


    Eva sat beside him, and I went back. I knew Eva liked him. She used to talk about him, too. Ron began driving.


    There wasplete silence in the room. Through the rear-view mirror, Ron caught a glimpse of Elena.


    Ron¡¯s point of view


    I note her gestures, her lips, nose, and eyes, and it appears that she has been drawn with a lot of passion. Oh my god, you¡¯re so freaking gorgeous. I¡¯ll bang you right here if this chick isn¡¯t here. I won¡¯t hold anything against Paul, and now I understand why he adores you. I can¡¯t wait to take your warm hands in mine. I wanted to bite your soft hands. She¡¯s arousing me so much that I can¡¯t stand it any longer.


    Ron turned on the AC.


    ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡± Eva asked Ron.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s a little hot inside, so I turned on the air conditioner. Do you have any problems? Please tell me I will turn it off.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Eva said, ¡°it¡¯s a little hot though.¡±


    ¡®I bit my lower lip. Yes, it¡¯s hot; after all, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s making me hot.¡¯ Eva thought to herself.


    ¡°Elena, are youfortable there?¡± Ron said as he drove.


    Hearing his voice, I looked at him. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I said pleasantly.


    ¡°So, tell me about yourself. Where do you live?¡± Ron asked me once again.


    I told him everything. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Mr. Robert D¡¯Souza¡¯s daughter,¡± he remarked after hearing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.


    I don¡¯t want to reveal my true identity, yet it keepsing back to me.

 Paul will hurt her

    ¡°I had never heard of you before. Do you prefer not toe out? I haven¡¯t seen you at any of the gatherings where I¡¯ve seen your dad many times.¡± Ron stated his opinion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy visiting there,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Yes, she is that way. She dislikes going outside,¡± Eva exined to Ron.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ron responded with dissatisfaction.


    ¡®This girl is really talkative. I¡¯d like to speak with Elena, but she¡¯s the one who¡¯s responding,¡¯ Ron thought to himself.


    We arrived at Eva¡¯s house after a while. Eva thanked him and asked him toe into the house. She was ecstatic, and it appeared on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Eva, but I won¡¯t be able toe today.¡± Ron fixed his gaze on me. I smiled at him; it was normal for me not to engage in conversation with a stranger.


    Ron said to me, ¡°Elena, we¡¯ll meet tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, smiling.


    ¡°All right, Ron, it¡¯s toote; we have to leave now,¡± Eva told Ron.


    But he abruptly halted her and asked, ¡°Eva, if you don¡¯t mind, may I speak with Elena alone?¡± When Ron stated it, I became shocked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t like how he behaved toward me at first. He squeezed my hand in his, and I could sense he didn¡¯t want to let go. And now he wants to spend time with me alone. It¡¯spletely pointless and unpleasant. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a decent guy, and I should speak with Eva about itter.


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Eva stammered, looking at me.


    I first nced at Eva, then at Ron. I was not sure what he expected from me. So, I said to him, ¡°Mr. Ron, Eva is my close friend. It¡¯s fine to say it here¡­¡±


    Ron was about to say something when a voice from behind him interrupted him. I turned back and spotted Paul there.


    Paul yelled aggressively, ¡°So, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Paul was furious. His eyes were red from his rage, or perhaps he was drunk. He approached me and took a firm grip on my hand.


    ¡°Let me go, Paul!¡± I yelled.


    He responded violently to my reply, ¡°I will not do that. Do you know how worried I was about you?¡±


    Paul snatched my hand even tighter. I whined in agony.


    But suddenly, Ron grabbed his cor and said, ¡°Paul, let her go.¡± Ron¡¯s behavior surprised me. So that meant they knew each other. Why didn¡¯t Ron tell me about Paul, if he knew him?


    ¡°Leave her hand, Paul,¡± Eva said abruptly.


    Paul said to Ron, ¡°So you¡¯re the one.¡±


    ¡°Elena, did you go outside with him?¡± he asked, looking at me.


    Paul asked me whether or not I had escorted him. What would have been the problem if I had gone with him? Paul, you had nothing to do with it. I was struggling to free myself from his clutches.


    Paul suddenly grabbed my jaw and asked, ¡°I asked you a question. Did you go with him or not?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you if I go?¡± I asked, frowning.


    Paul yelled, ¡°Elena,¡± and was about to p me. I drew my eyes closed.


    ¡°I told you to leave her!¡± Ron yelled, clutching his cor.


    ¡°Oh really. Who the fuck do you think you are? I¡¯m Elena¡¯s guardian,¡± Paul mockingly told them.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t her brother, as far as I¡¯ve heard. So, who exactly are you?¡± Ron posed the same question to him.


    Paul raged at him and shouted his name: ¡°Ron, that¡¯s none of your business!¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯m her everything,¡± and then pushed him angrily.


    ¡°Paul, don¡¯t make the same mistake twice. I have the power to wreck your life and the lives of your loved ones,¡± Ron made a threat.


    Paul responded, ¡°Screw you and your power; I don¡¯t give a damn about anything.¡± A maniac never considers his family, as one might assume.


    ¡°Ron, please do something,¡± Eva pleaded, ¡°Or Paul will hurt Elena.¡±


    ¡°You just shut up, Eva. You are the one who instigates Elena¡¯s wrongdoing,¡± Paul shouted at Eva.


    Paul abruptly drew me close to him and clung to my waist with both hands. He began his obscene conduct once more. ¡°Are youing or not?¡± he whispered in hushed tones, touching his nose with my ear.


    I turned my face and closed my eyes. He was drunk, and a strong odor of alcohol emanated from his body. I lowered my head and replied, ¡°Please let me go. It¡¯s causing me pain.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te with me right now, your friend and Ron will pay the consequences, and you know I¡¯m not threatening you,¡± Paul said.


    I remained silent. ¡°Enough is enough, Paul. Let her go,¡± Ron stated his opinion.


    I called him ¡°Mr. Ron.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll go to him. My dad is waiting for me. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow, Eva,¡± I replied.


    I have nothing better to do than follow him.


    ¡°But, Elena y-¡± I interrupted Eva as she was about to say something. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll meet tomorrow,¡± I said. Paul gave Ron a sly grin.


    ¡°Are you sure, Elena?¡± Ron had approached me with the question.


    I said to him, ¡°I¡¯m OK. Thank you for your concern. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Ron made a fist. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of him, Elena. We can help you,¡± Ron added.


    ¡°Jerk, I appreciate your care. I¡¯m with Elena,¡± Paul answered, a mischievous grin on his face.


    He then grabbed my hand and began walking.


    ¡®Calling his name? Then talk tomorrow? I¡¯ll see how youmunicate with him tomorrow,¡¯ Paul thought to himself.


    Paul immediately tossed me into the car as we got closer to it. He got into his car and locked the door.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± I asked.


    Paul turned away from me and began driving the car. He began driving and after a while; he sped up the car and started driving recklessly.


    ¡°Paul, stop it!¡± I yelled. He didn¡¯t pay attention to me and increased the car¡¯s speed. I¡¯m terrified about this.


    Yeah, this is how I lost my mom on the road.


    I began to panic, thinking to myself, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± Paul was well aware of my fear of speed.


    ¡°Are you insane? I told you to take a break!¡± I screamed. Paul braked hard. I got a hit against the ss because of his abrupt movement.


    I whined in agony, ¡°Ah.¡±

 You just destroyed our friendship

    Paul seized my hand and forced me to sit on hisp. I leaned on his shoulder since my head was hurting and I felt dizzy. There were a few more inches between us. I put my hand on his chest and tried to push him, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I drew my eyelids gently closed. Everything was spinning in front of my eyes, and I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    I supported myself by holding Paul¡¯s neck. He grabbed my jaw in his hands and forced me to face him.


    ¡°Elena, why did you go with him? You even have the audacity to call out his name in front of him,¡± Paul snarled at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much I hate seeing you with another man? Have you forgotten aboutst night¡¯s condition?¡± Paul asked. I couldn¡¯t even speak to him because I was dizzy. I abruptly lost consciousness and copsed into his arms.


    ¡°Elena, Elena, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Paul said her name aloud.


    He drew her close to his chest and gently shook her.


    ¡°Hey, Elena, get up.¡± He felt agitated and began rubbing her palm with his own.


    ¡°Elena, wake up; please don¡¯t frighten me,¡± Paul worriedly said. He was attempting to rouse her.


    ¡®Oh no, why isn¡¯t she looking at me? I knew she was terrified of fast cars, but I couldn¡¯t help myself,¡¯ Paul thought as he mmed his fist on the side window of the car.


    After a while, Elena came to her senses after calling her so many times and gently opened her eyelids.


    **


    When I opened my eyes, I witnessed Paul bending over my face, tears in his eyes. I gazed up with a hazy expression.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Paul said with tears in his eyes. I blinked and opened my eyes slightly.


    ¡°Tell me where it hurts, honey.¡± Paul said, cing his palm under my head and rubbing my cheek with his other hand.


    [Side story]Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Robert and Anne arrived safely home. Pom greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Do you know where Elena is?¡± Robert asked Pom.


    ¡°Master, she is at her friend¡¯s house; she will stay with her tonight,¡± Pom responded.


    Robert nodded and asked once again, ¡°Where is Paul?¡±


    ¡°He-.¡± Pom began to speak, but Anne gestured for her to stop.


    Anne stated, ¡°Let them have fun, babe. They¡¯ve grown up and need some privacy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room; I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Anne took his hand in hers, and Robert followed in her footsteps. They went to their room.


    Anne walked downstairs, and after a bit, she came downstairs and asked Pom, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Pom said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, he went out extravagantly but hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    ¡°And he was drunk too,¡± Pom said hesitantly.


    ¡°What?¡± Anne said, her expression irritated.


    Pom answered, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°All right, now you can leave,¡± Anne said as she sat on the couch and dialed Paul¡¯s number. She attempted to contact him, but he was unavable.


    ¡®Damn it. Paul, where are you? I warned this brat not to do such a thing. Robert doesn¡¯t like it, but look at you, Paul; you don¡¯t seem to care. I¡¯m doing everything to ensure his future, but what about him? He resembles his thug father in every way. As quickly as possible, I needed to transfer all of Robert¡¯s property to Paul. It will be toote otherwise. Robert will give that bitch everything he has.¡¯ Anne murmured to herself.


    [In the car]


    Paul¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Elena, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked.. I was a little nervous. I didn¡¯t want to be without her.


    Elena was on the verge of saying something, but she couldn¡¯t. She was in excruciating pain. She made an attempt to put her hand on her head.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± I questioned her, touching her forehead.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Elena pushed me softly, but I clung to her hard.


    ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t bother me again,¡± I said, taking a stand.


    Elena murmured softly, ¡°Paul, please.¡± She was trying to move, but could not do so because of her weakness.


    ¡°Elena, sleep in my arms,¡± I whispered as I drew her to my chest.


    I forced her to sit properly on myp. I neatly adjusted her skirt and covered her thighs. I cradled her in my arms like a baby. Elena was drowsy and immediately fell asleep.


    I had a firm grip on her hand. I drew my eyes to her head wound. It became pitch ck.


    I probably shouldn¡¯t have driven so recklessly, but what could I do? It was not my fault that you made me angry.


    It¡¯s all because of that scumbag. He would pay the price because it was because of him I injured my precious angel. On her wound, I kissed her. Elena, you are my sweetheart; please don¡¯t push me away from you.


    I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena.¡±


    [Side story]


    Obin was on the phone with someone and said, ¡°Boss, I transferred all the money to Robert¡¯s ount.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well done,¡± that person uttered from the other side of the phone.


    [In the car]


    I was cradling her in my arms and driving slowly. Elena was soundly asleep on my arm. I touched her on the shoulder with my index finger.


    My eyes and finger suddenly fixed on her lips, and I began to rub.


    Oh my goodness, it¡¯s so soft and lovely. My desire was to devour her from head to toe; her body, soul, and love were all mine.


    ¡°Now, Elena, I genuinely want to adore you.¡±


    Something strange happened to me that shouldn¡¯t have happened just now. It began pricking her thigh. I cursed and mumbled to myself, ¡°Her imagination is all it takes to arouse my desire. What am I supposed to do now? Right now, I¡¯m unable to do anything.¡± I have to go right now.


    I clutched her securely in my arms and began driving. I just didn¡¯t want to miss her embrace.


    [Ron¡¯s residence]


    ¡°You just destroyed our friendship because of that girl!¡± Ron yelled as he flung his wine ss on the floor.


    ¡°Is she so important to you?¡± Ron said. Ron gritted his teeth and screamed angrily.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m interested in seeing how long you can keep her away from me. You can¡¯t stop me from pursuing her.¡±

 Is he crying?

    Paul arrived at the residence. He walked straight to Elena¡¯s room and ced her on the bed. He pulled out the first-aid kit and began treating her injuries. After treating her wound, he sighed. ¡°Everything is OK now.¡± After treating her wound, he stood up and rolled his eyes over her body.


    Elena was blissfully asleep, but her outfit was in shambles. He had to change Elean¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Elena, you are everything to me. My entire world revolves around you, and I can¡¯t imagine a single second without you.¡± Paul murmured with a deep sigh.


    Paul crept over to her and brushed her hair away from her face. Her smooth, pinkish body was beckoning him in. He kept his gaze away from her and moved closer to the cab. He took her nightgown. But he knew it would be too difficult for him. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from adoring her all the time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena,¡± he said as he began to undress. He dressed her up and switched off themp after dressing her. She was even more gorgeous in the moonlight. Paul stared at her sweet face. She was blissfully asleep.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Paul murmured, taking a long breath. His mind was filled with the fear of losing her. He put his hand on her soft belly and hovered over her face.


    Paul inhaled her scent and rested his head against her breast. ¡°Your fragrance is driving me insane, Elena.¡± He grabbed her leg and wrapped it around his waist while talking. He drew her close to him.


    Paul stroked her cheek. ¡°Elena, I want to go deep inside you.¡± Paul was drunk, and he was not into himself.


    Paul moved his fingers softly under her camisole after touching her hip. He began to stroke her smooth back.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± he murmured, unable to contain himself. He grabbed her head and drew her to his chest.


    His heart was racing wildly as he said, ¡°You should stay here.¡±


    Paul pressed her head into his chest and gripped her hip with both hands. He attempted to sleep by closing his eyes, but couldn¡¯t. He took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on her.


    ¡°Elena, just one kiss is OK. After that, I swear I¡¯ll sleep.¡±


    He kissed her on the lips, as he said. He kissed her gently and deeply, then came to a halt after a minute and rested his head on her chest. Paul finally slept in her arms.


    [Around mid-night]


    Paul began murmuring in his dream, ¡°No, please no!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t abandon me, Dad. I don¡¯t want to be with her any longer.¡±


    Water was rolling from his eyes as he spoke.


    Elena grimaced while her eyes were closed. ¡°Umm.¡± Elena tried to push Paul, but he was barely holding her.


    Elena¡¯s point of view.


    I heard someone¡¯s murmurs. I found Paul on my chest when I opened my eyes.


    ¡°Umm¡­ what are you doing?¡± I said, attempting to persuade him. But he didn¡¯t respond, merely repeating no.


    What was the matter with him? That was the first time I had ever seen him like that.


    ¡°Paul, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I said it anxiously.


    He was saying, ¡°No, no, please, don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Paul,¡± I said, while trying to prop myself up with my elbow.


    I felt my head heavy; the pain was still there.


    ¡°Paul,¡± I said, tolerating my pain. I took his head in my hands and forced him to face me. I noticed water dripping from his eyes.


    ¡°Is he crying?¡± I gently called him ¡°Paul.¡±


    ¡°Please, Dad,¡± he pleaded.


    I knew he adored his dad. I had never met him, but when we were kids, Paul used to tell me about his dad. I wiped his tears away and added, ¡°Everything will be fine, and here I am. Please do not cry¡±.


    As I said this, I drew him to my chest. I wrapped my arms around him and embraced him hard.


    ¡°Paul, where is your dad?¡± I murmured while caressing his hair.


    I knew you suffered from paranoia disorder and had rage difficulties. Then why didn¡¯t your mom try to start your treatment? But, suddenly, I let go of my grip.


    ¡®No, I will not be nice to him. He is the one who sexually assaulted me.¡¯


    I tried to get out of bed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Paul suddenly grabbed my hand and said, I was shocked and wondered when he had awoken.


    ¡°You were sound asleep. When did you wake up?¡± I asked and tried to pull my hand away. But Paul clenched his fists and said, ¡°Why are you leaving me here alone?¡±


    I inhaled deeply and moved my gaze away from him. Paul suddenly asked, ¡°Are you going to call Ron?¡± I turned my gaze back and asked, ¡°Not just now, Paul. Why do I call him?¡±


    I said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who he is. Don¡¯t use me.¡±


    ¡°You were going to contact him, and I know it,¡± Paul remarked calmly to me.


    I sighed, knowing that I couldn¡¯t win against him and that I¡¯d have to exin everything to him, so I said, ¡°Paul, take a nap. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    ¡®Why do you continually want me to exin everything to you since you don¡¯t love me? Why do you stop me from meeting ssmates when they are boys?¡¯ I thought while closing my eyes.


    He loosened his grip, and I stood up and walked to the washroom.


    Pau kept looking at the door with suspicious eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe what Elena was saying. What if she was trying to call Ron from the bathroom? So he got up and tried to hear. But there was no sound.


    Paul repeatedly rapped on the door. ¡°Open the door, Elena.¡±


    ¡®This boy will not let me have a moment¡¯s peace.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡± I asked as I opened the door.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you¡¯re doing this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond, but he drew me closer to him.


    ¡°Paul,¡± I said, raising my voice.


    ¡®I do not know when he will be in a good mood or how he will react.¡¯


    Paul hugged me and kissed my neck while murmuring my name. ¡°Elena.¡±

 Why can’t you love me?

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you love me?¡± Paul asked me abruptly. I moved my gaze toward him.


    ¡®Why do I care for you? You¡¯ve got Nikita and a lot of other females in your life. And in your life, I¡¯m merely a bed warmer.¡¯ I thought as I moved my gaze from him.


    ¡°Please, Paul, I¡¯m not in the mood to talk,¡± I responded furiously. But Paul was not an easy boy; he would do whatever he wanted to. He rubbed my cheek and asked quietly, ¡°Elena, do you want me to hit you again?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be rude to me,¡± he continued.


    I fixed my gaze on him. I didn¡¯t want to be assaulted again by him because I was so tired. I drew my brows together and lowered my gaze. Paul asked, ¡°Now tell me, do you know Ron?¡±


    ¡®This lunatic will not forget about it.¡¯ I thought as I inhaled deeply and then added, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him. He was the one who approached us.¡±


    ¡°Could you please return to your room now? I need to sleep,¡± I added.


    He unbuttoned his shirt while saying, ¡°Elena.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you doing, Paul?¡± I said, and my voice trembled when I saw him unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°Nothing; I¡¯m only doing what I have to do,¡± Paul said.


    ¡°Paul,¡± I murmured, my voice shaking.


    ¡®Should I run?¡¯ I thought as I took a quick look at the door. But Paul snatched my hand and yanked me into bed.


    I red at him sternly because I made a promise to myself that I would not be afraid of him anymore, but still, my heart started beating fast when I said, ¡°Paul, please.¡±


    ¡°Listen to what I¡¯m saying, Paul. Just a moment, please.¡±


    I attempted to stop him. He gave me a stare but didn¡¯t say anything. I had to put a stop to him. So, I extended my hand and lightly caressed his cheek.


    I said, ¡°Paul, could you just be normal like you used to be?¡± He widened his eyes in astonishment but still had a stern re when he heard me.


    He asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your paranoia disorder,¡± I said.


    He said, ¡°What are you trying to say, I¡¯m a crazy person? I have a mental problem?¡±


    ¡°No, no, you misunderstood me,¡± I hastily said. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your anger problem and doubting the loyalty of others,¡± I said.


    ¡°Anger? So you¡¯re saying my reaction to you is unjustified?¡± He asked, his voice rising.


    ¡°No, please listen,¡± I said.


    ¡®Oh my God, this is getting out of hand. Convincing him is another level of challenge,¡¯ I thought as I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Paul, I want you to be normal again, like you were before, like my little Paul,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡®If you can change yourself, Paul, I will forgive you and forget all you did to me because I desperately want to see my old Paul again.¡¯ I pressed my lips together while looking at him. His ocean blue eyes locked on me.


    His voice became soft and low. ¡°Elena.¡±


    ¡°Please go to the doctor. I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re crazy or something. I¡¯m saying that you have certain issues about which you don¡¯t believe others,¡± I stated. ¡°If you do that, I promise we¡¯ll run away from here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Paul said, his eyes twinkling. Paul added again, ¡°Will you really leave with me?¡±


    I nodded in the affirmative. ¡°Then, Elena, I¡¯ll go to the doctor tomorrow,¡± Paul remarked cheerfully. When I noticed Paul bing convinced by my words, I smiled at him. From childhood, Paul was so intelligent and smart. His IQ level was so high that if he invested his capacity in his life, no one would beat him to sess. I would talk to my dad about taking him into our business.


    ¡°I¡¯m very delighted, Elena,¡± he said, hugging me like a baby and cing his head on my chest. I was afraid he was going to force me again, but thank goodness he didn¡¯t.


    I started stroking his hair, and after a while, I noticed he had fallen asleep.


    While stroking his hair, I started thinking about my mother. ¡®Please, Paul, get well soon. I lost my mother, then my father gradually let go of my hand, and then you changed yourself. I¡¯m fed up with everything. I just want things to go back to normal, especially our rtionship.¡¯


    While thinking, I didn¡¯t know when I would fall asleep, but then I woke up hearing the chirping of birds. I peeked out the window, wondering why the morning was so much fresher than other days. I looked at Paul and saw that he was still sleeping. It was understandable why girls try so hard to impress you. They would fall in love with you just by gazing at you. I let go of his grip and went into the bathroom to take a shower.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a shower, I went out and looked at Paul. I didn¡¯t wake Paul because it seemed he was soundly sleeping, so I went downstairs. As I went to the dining hall, I found Dad and Anne having their breakfast. My eyes filled with tears, seeing my dad there.


    ¡°Good morning, baby,¡± my dad greeted me.


    ¡°I heard you were staying with your friendsst night? But you are at home, honey,¡± he added.


    I ran towards him and embraced his warmth.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    I called him out in a tearful voice. An unknown torment surrounded me in a second. Dad patted my head and asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, right?¡±


    Anne red fiercely at them. ¡®Why did Pom say she was with her friends?¡¯ Anne thought as she looked at Pom.


    ¡°Elena, please don¡¯t cry. Did you fight with your friends?¡± Dad asked me.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± I sobbed.


    ¡°I missed you too, honey,¡± Dad replied with a smile.


    ¡°Dad, promise me you¡¯ll never leave me alone again,¡± I said. Dad caressed my head.


    ¡°All right, honey, when I go out next month, I¡¯ll take you with me,¡± he said.


    ¡°But, what¡¯s up with your forehead?¡± dad asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, dad. I just bumped into something,¡± I replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°Next time, please be careful, baby,¡± dad said. I nodded cheerfully.


    Dad urged me to breakfast with him, saying, ¡°Nowe and join me.¡± I wiped my tears away and locked my gaze on Anne.


    Anne weed me with a phony smile that I understood in a second and said, ¡°Good morning, baby girl.¡± I rolled my eyes and turned away from her.


    ¡®Bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you one day. You have the audacity to ignore me.¡¯ Anne tightened the fork when Elena ignored herpletely.


    Anne abruptly stood up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m simply going to look around Paul¡¯s room. I need to get him up for college.¡± Hearing her made me choke.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Dad said as he passed me the ss of water. Dad rubbed me on the back and said, ¡°Are you all right? Honey, take it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Elena?¡± Anne said. Her eyes were wide with confusion.


    ¡°Y-Yes, I am,¡± I stammered out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to college, Dad. I¡¯ll be back in a few hours to have lunch with you,¡± I said. All I wanted to do was get out of there as quickly as possible. I didn¡¯t want to be in this awkward situation any longer.


    ***


    Anne looked at Elena¡¯s path with a stern face; it seemed she guessed what Elena was trying to hide. After Elena left, Anne made her way to Paul¡¯s room.


    ¡°What the heck did he do with the room?¡± Anne was irritated by the state of his room.


    ¡°Pom, what is this?¡± Anne became enraged.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Paul Sir, doesn¡¯t like it when we touch his belongings,¡± Pom said fearfully.


    ¡°What? Are you making a joke? Pom, what do you do? What happened to the other maid?¡± Anne asked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, she tried to clean the master¡¯s room, but he kicked her out. And he-.¡± Pom stopped and nced down while speaking.


    ¡°And what did he say?¡± Anne asked.


    ¡°And he said that only Elena Ma¡¯am was allowed to touch his personal belongings,¡± Pom stammered.

 His mom

    ¡°What?¡± Anne was startled.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Pom looked down.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Anne asked ferociously.


    Pom didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Ma¡¯am, he-.¡±


    Anne knew where he was. She walked out of his room angrily and opened Elena¡¯s room. Anne saw her son sleeping on her bed, and his clothes were on the floor. Seeing him like that, Anne shouted, ¡°Paul!¡±


    Paul arched his brows with annoyance as he heard someone calling his name loudly. He slightly opened his eyes and spotted his mom in front of him.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s your problem? Let me sleep more,¡± Paul said, covering his head again.


    Anne yanked his nket away from him and said, ¡°You brat.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what?¡± Paul said as he fully opened his eyes.


    ¡°What exactly is this? Could you perhaps rify what you¡¯re doing in her room?¡± Anne asked.


    ¡°Where is your shirt, by the way? Why are you so exposed?¡± Anne said.


    ¡°Mom, could you just stop yelling?¡± Paul said. His tone seemed annoying. ¡°And I¡¯m still not naked.¡±


    ¡°You fucking brat, then exin it,¡± Anne said angrily.


    Now he looked into her eyes and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. We had only recently shared a bed.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, she dislikes us.¡± Anne widened her eyes and said in panic, ¡°Did you force her? That¡¯s why she was crying.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Paul asked, frowning.


    Anne asked again, ¡°Paul, did you force her?¡±


    ¡°What if I forced her to do it? What will you guys do?¡± Paul asked her casually.


    ¡°Paul,¡± Anne said, and she suddenly pped him hard in the face.


    Paul rubbed his cheek and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Do you know what will happen if she tells Robert?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Robert will kick us out of this house. Maybe he¡¯ll contact the police.¡± Anne lost her calmness.


    Anger was boiling in Paul¡¯s veins. He red fiercely at her and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. It¡¯s your disability. Do you get it?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who simply abandoned my dad for the sake of money. You were the one who married a wealthy man in order to take his assets. You are to me for this,¡± Paul shouted in a rage.


    ¡°Paul,¡± Anne said, taking a deep breath and sadly calling his name.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but son, I did everything for you,¡± she said.


    Paul closed his eyes. Because of her lies, he was exhausted.


    ¡°Paul, there are a lot of girls. Then why Elena, honey?¡± Anne asked Paul. He sighed and rolled his eyes. Anne understood that her stubborn son would not listen to her. So she said, ¡°All right, I understand it.¡±


    ¡°I understand you want to have fun, but don¡¯t fall for her.¡±


    ¡®Have fun? Enjoy my feet. From here, we¡¯ll fly off. Last night, Elena told me that if I could change myself, she would love me.¡¯ Paul smiled at his own while thinking, then turned to face his mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m short on cash,¡± he said.


    Anne scowled and asked, ¡°For what purpose? Didn¡¯t I transfer money to your ountst month?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did. So what? Aren¡¯t you Mr. D¡¯Suza¡¯s wife? Don¡¯t tell me your man isn¡¯t paying you enough,¡± Paul said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you talk to your mom nicely, Paul?¡±


    Hearing his mother, he cracked a smirk on his lips; it seemed he did not even care about his mother¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Why do I have such arge sum of money? Everything I own is yours,¡± Anne said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. I will transfer money to your ount. And give Nikita a nice present.¡± She added with a smile.


    ¡°Nikita?¡± Paul asked, frowning at his mother. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need money for her present, and why should I buy a present for an ugly girl?¡±


    Anne asked, ¡°Is that someone new?¡±


    Paul answered, ¡°No, it¡¯s for my therapy.¡±


    Anne was shocked and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Anne touched his forehead and asked, ¡°Paul, what are you saying? What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡±


    ¡°Please, Mom,¡± Paul said as she shook her hand.


    ¡°Nothing to be concerned about. I¡¯d want to go see a psychiatrist,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± she said, her tone abruptly changing after hearing her son. ¡°Who ced these kinds of things in your head, Paul?¡± she asked. ¡°What exactly is going on? Tell me about it. Who was it that did this?¡±


    ¡®What is it that my son is saying? Is hepletely insane?¡¯ Anne murmured to herself.


    ¡°Mom, Elena told me to-¡± Anne cut him off in the middle of her son¡¯s speech and said, ¡°I knew it; I knew that bitch would tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my Elena a bitch, Mom!¡± Paul yelled.


    ¡°What should I call her then? Paul, she hinted that you were crazy. Are you unable to understand?¡± she said, raising her voice.


    ¡°My son is not insane. He¡¯s perfectly well. Elena was the one who manipted your thoughts,¡± Anne expressed her displeasure.


    ¡®Elena tried to make my son sick and was nning to take over the entire estate. What a brilliant mind she has! How dare she call my son mad? And my son is simply listening to whatever she says. Anne thought.


    ¡°Mom, Elena didn¡¯t say that. She said-.¡± Paul was about to say something, but Anne stopped him in the middle.


    ¡°What she says is not important,¡± Anne said.


    ¡°She¡¯ll never love you, Paul. She only hates you and your mother,¡± She added.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Paul instantly said, ¡°Lie. You are a liar.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother, Paul,¡± Anne said, as she softened her tone.


    ¡°Leave me alone. I¡¯d rather not discuss it.¡± Paul put on his dress and got out of the room. He left the room without saying anything. His mother pissed him off.


    ¡®I really don¡¯t want to see her. Why had she returned?¡¯ Paul murmured as he left home to go to college.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Anne said as she sat on the couch.


    ¡®Because of the witch, my son shouted at me. She¡¯s simply going to steal Paul, but I¡¯m not going to allow her.¡¯ Anne murmured while gritting her teeth.


    [At the university]


    I was walking down the hall. But I came to a halt as Ron approached me.


    ¡°Elena.¡± Ron shouted my name.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re unexpectedly so lovely, Elena,¡± Ron said. I wasn¡¯t expecting hispliment and wasn¡¯t prepared for it.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, I mean, you¡¯re stunning. Just keep smiling,¡± Ron said.


    I gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Elena, what¡¯s up with your forehead?¡± Ron said as he approached me and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Did you get hit by a jerkst night?¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ron,¡± I said as I tried to gently pull my hand away from his clutches. Paul¡¯s friend was weird; I did not like him at all.

 Boyfriend

    ¡°No, let me check it once. Elena, how did this happen? Tell me the truth,¡± Ron demanded.


    ¡®What¡¯s the matter with him? His attitude toward me is strange.¡¯ I narrowed my eyes while thinking.


    ¡°Elena, Ron, you guys are here,¡± Eva said suddenly whileing toward us.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Eva asked. Ron was holding my hand, which Eva noticed.


    Ron responded, ¡°Eva, Elena is hurt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eva approached me and said, ¡°Where? Let me see Elena.¡±


    I wanted to say something because Ron and Eva started assuming things. ¡°Wait, wait. Let me talk. Actually,st night I slipped in the washroom.¡± I spoke because I didn¡¯t want to bring it up.


    ¡°You should be careful,¡± Eva advised, as she touched my wound.


    Ron¡¯s face became stern as he heard Elena. He thought while looking at her, ¡®Elena, why are you lying? Why are you defending that jerk? He did that to you, I¡¯m sure.¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ron asked.


    But Ron abruptly stroked my chin. I was taken aback while thinking about what was wrong with him. It was a baffling situation.


    ¡°Let me look,¡± Ron said as he lifted my chin.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But as soon as we heard Ron¡¯s name, we turned back.


    ¡°Ron!¡±


    That voice was familiar to me. I knew it was Paul. He was gazing at me furiously when I nced at him.


    Paul arched his brows while looking at Elena and thought, ¡®You didn¡¯t feel the need to wake me up since you were so eager to see him. So, Elena, how aboutst night? Did you lie to me? Why do you always hurt me like this when I try to change myself? Was my mother correct? Did you y a joke on mest night? Don¡¯t you love me? Everything is a lie, and you, like my mom, are indeed a liar.¡¯


    Paul tightened his hold. Paul would talk to Elenater, but first he needed to teach that jerk a lesson. Paul approached them and drew Elena to him, saying, ¡°How dare you touch her?¡±


    When I saw Paul like that, I asked, ¡°What are you doing, Paul?¡± Paul tightened his grip on my hand as he nced at me.


    ¡°And you? You didn¡¯t wake me up because you were so eager to meet him,¡± Paul added.


    I nodded in a negative way; he must have misunderstood me. ¡°Paul, you misunderstood me,¡± I tried to exin to him. ¡°I¡¯d onlye to take a few notes. But, while I was passing through here, Ro-.¡± But Paul interrupted me in the middle.


    ¡°Elena, there¡¯s no need for an exnation. I already know who you are and how you tricked me,¡± Paul responded fiercely. I knew Paul was upset, and it did not bother me, so I said, ¡°Paul, believe me. That is not the case.¡±


    Nikita appeared out of nowhere and asked, ¡°Babe, why are you here? Let¡¯s go to ss.¡±


    When I looked at Nikita, she noticed Paul holding my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, darling. But I must teach a lesson to a girl who tricks boys.¡± Suddenly, Paul spoke out.


    My heart shattered when I heard him. When I was trying to help him to change his ways and forget what he has done to me, and he came with his girlfriend, and started insulting me. Why did you continually im you loved me, and why did you keep calling me when you already had a lover? So I was simply a bed warmer for you, right? I tried to yank my hand away from him and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not one of your servants. It is not my responsibility to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Paul said fiercely as he drew me closer to him.


    ¡°Paul, let her go,¡± Ron said.


    Paul grimaced and said, ¡°Your threats mean nothing to me. Ron, do whatever you want.¡± I looked around. Everyone was having a good time with the drama.


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting for Elena again,¡± Tina whispered to Nishi. ¡°See, I told you there was something going on with them.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do anything, Niki?¡± Nishi said.


    Nikita was looking at them aimlessly, since she had nothing better to do. She thought while looking at Ron and Paul, ¡®What am I supposed to do? Why are you so enamored with Elena, Paul? And what exactly did you say aboutst night? What did you do, guys? Damn! I¡¯m at a loss for words. Whatever you do, Paul, I will never let you leave me.¡¯


    ¡°I told you to leave her, Paul,¡± Ron remarked.


    Paul grinned and said, ¡°Ron, I¡¯m her guardian, so I can do whatever I want.¡± Ron was on the verge of punching him.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I yelled. They both stared at me. I drew my hand away from Paul and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not in need of your pity. Just shut up, you guys.¡±


    ¡°And you,¡± I continued, looking at Paul, ¡°your girlfriend is here; try to spend some time with her. She waited for you all night, so don¡¯t make her wait any longer. Don¡¯t call me all the time and don¡¯t mix me with your girlfriend.¡±


    Paul called out my name, ¡°Elena!¡±


    I said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to call me!¡±


    Ron gave Paul a sly grin.


    ¡°Elena, please wait,¡± Eva said, but I didn¡¯t. I tried to hold back my tears and dashed out the door as quickly as I could. While running, I murmured, ¡°Paul, I¡¯m simply nobody for you. Every night, you just want to devour me. I despise you.¡±


    Ron took Eva¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let it go, Eva. She needs more time.¡±


    ¡°Please go to your ss. I¡¯ll be there as well,¡± Ron said to Eva. Eva nodded and walked into ss. Ron gave Paul a sidelong nce and added, ¡°Paul, I¡¯ll take her. You won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    Paul arched his brows and said to him, ¡°Ron, you¡¯ll never get her. I will not let that happen.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s all mine. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s bad or nice, or if she¡¯s like my mother; all I want is for her to be in my life.¡¯ Paul thought. Nikita heard from Paul, but she did not get what Paul wanted. She grabbed his hand tightly and said, ¡°Honey!¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Paul said in an irritating tone as he shoved and walked out of there. Nikita and her friends stood there with shocked faces.


    **


    Nikita entered the ss and called out Eva. Nikita approached her and said, ¡°Eva.¡±


    Nikita remarked, ¡°I heard Elena and you are buddies.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re best friends,¡± Nishi mockingly said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen your lover fighting for your friend?¡± Tina said.


    Eva asked, ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

 Conspiracy

    ¡°I know you like Ron, don¡¯t you?¡± Nikita asked.


    ¡°Eva, don¡¯t let Ron fall in love with Elena, okay? You like him, but you¡¯ve already noticed how protective he is for Elena.¡±


    ¡°Boys are solely concerned about the girl they adore. You probably understand what I¡¯m talking about. Don¡¯t let Ron go easily if you care about him,¡± Nikita said.


    They walked away after lecturing Eva. ¡®Is he in love with Elena? I think I should tell him about my feelings as soon as possible. But what if he rejects me?¡¯ Eva thought as she looked out through the window.


    [Elena¡¯s part]


    I was sitting alone on the bench. But suddenly, someone ced a touch on my shoulder, making no sound.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Ron, please don¡¯t bother me.¡± I replied as I turned back. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to discuss it right now.¡±


    Ron sat next to me and held my hand in his.


    ¡°When you cry, you have such a terrible facial expression. It¡¯s not your style.¡±


    He wiped my tears away and asked, ¡°Would you like to go out with me?¡±


    If I joined him, Paul would quarrel with him again, and I wanted no more difficulty at that moment, so I said, ¡°Ron, I believe-.¡±


    Ron stopped me in the middle of my sentence and said, ¡°You are afraid, right?¡±


    ¡°No, not that; I just don¡¯t want to cause any problems,¡± I stated emphatically.


    He chuckled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Wait for me once you finish the ss. Eva, you and I will go out.¡±


    I shrugged and smiled at him. Ron then walked away, leaving me in my way.


    [The scenario changed to Paul]


    Paul was looking for Elena everywhere. She was nowhere to be seen in her ss. Paul murmured, ¡°What have you been up to, Elena?¡±


    While looking for Elena, he went backyard to the college and found her. Elena sat alone on the bench, working on something. He was astounded when he saw her.


    Her hair wasing down her face. Paul thought to himself, ¡®Why are you so lovely?¡¯


    ¡®I hit my best buddy because of you. I¡¯m only trying to keep you safe from some jerks. Why aren¡¯t you paying attention to me? No one can love you as much as I do. And you consistently ignore, despise, and lie to me. Why do you always turn me down? You can¡¯t reject me like this. I¡¯m Paul Wilson. You are the only girl who has ever rejected me. I want to live with you and start a family with you. But your father will not ept me. Your father will have no option but to ept me if you give birth to my child. And about my mother! As if I care about what she thinks.¡¯


    [After some hours in the car],


    ¡°Boss, why do you wish to remain at the hotel?¡± Obin said, adding, ¡°You have a family.¡±


    ¡°I have no family,¡± Derek said in a raspy voice. Derek peered out the window of the car while thinking, ¡®My mother made a bad mistake. For that scumbag, she paid with her life. You wanted to murder both of us, and she believed you wholeheartedly. It¡¯s now your turn.¡¯


    They were stuck in traffic in the middle of the road. Derek was on the phone, talking with someone. He made a threat to someone, saying, ¡°If he refuses to give us the money, shoot him.¡± He put the phone down. ¡°What about D¡¯Souza, Mr. Obin?¡± He asked, tapping the phone.


    ¡°I believe his business is doing well presently, boss. He will return our funds as quickly as possible,¡± Obin exined.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Derek responded.


    ¡°If he betrays us, don¡¯t worry, boss. He knows the consequences, and I heard his ex-wife was a millionaire,¡± Obin said.


    ¡°Ex-wife?¡± he said, raising his voice loudly.


    Obin took a breath and eximed, ¡°In a car ident, she died. But, in my opinion, it was a pre-nned murder.¡±


    ¡°Pre-nned murder?¡± Derek muttered. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Robert look into it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I do not think so. If he truly cared, he would undoubtedly find something.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°He has a daughter as well,¡± Obin added.


    ¡°How about his second wife?¡± Derek asked.


    Obin stated, ¡°Mrs. D¡¯Souza has a son.¡±


    Derek peeked out the window of the car, and suddenly he saw his brother. Two young girls apanied him.


    ¡®So, my so-called brother is having fun with chicks,¡¯ Derek sneered.


    His gaze was drawn to a young girl who was absently ncing out the window.


    ¡®That brat has excellent taste.¡¯


    Derek didn¡¯t even blink as he gazed at her. ¡®She¡¯s a unique individual. Her eyes and her lips drew my attention; she was simple but stunning,¡¯ Derek thought while smiling at her unintentionally.


    ¡®You¡¯re lucky if you¡¯re not with him, but if you¡¯re his prized possession, you can not be. Ron treats women like tissue, and I hope you don¡¯t fall for him.¡¯ Derek sighed.


    ¡°Elena, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so quiet?¡± Eva asked. I fixed my gaze on her and smiled. ¡°Nothing, just a little headache.¡±


    Eva then said, ¡°What are you talking about? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Do you wish to go back to your home?¡±


    In a split second, I answered her, ¡°No way. I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to go home today, to be honest.¡¯ I thought of it with a heavy heart.


    [Just a few hours ago]


    I was jotting down my thoughts. But Paul appeared out of nowhere and asked, ¡°What exactly are you doing? Why did you push me like that?¡±


    Ipletely disregarded him and focused only on my writing.


    Paul suddenly yelled, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡±


    ¡°Elena,¡± he said as he seized my hair and forced me to face him.


    I yelled in agony, ¡°Ah, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to teach you a lesson,¡± Paul said huskily as he hovered over my face.


    I tightened my jaw and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to spend some time with your girlfriend?¡± I frowned and added, ¡°It¡¯s a college, not your house.¡±

 Eva, may I stay with you tonight?

    ¡°Want to see it?¡± Paul said with a grin.


    Paul abruptly pressed his lips on mine, and I wasn¡¯t ready. I pushed him hard, but it didn¡¯t work on him; instead, he grabbed my wrist and kissed me. I was trying hard to keep my mouth shut, but after a great effort, I bit his lips.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Paul winced as he stepped back from me. ¡°You dare bite me again, Elena,¡± he muttered in anguish, touching his lips.


    ¡°So, what exactly do you do? Do you want to p me? I don¡¯t give a fuck about your threat, so go ahead,¡± I said fiercely. I had enough of his insult; I could not take it anymore.


    Paul grinned at me and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re going to challenge me?¡±


    As Paul said, he clutched my arms firmly. I stared at him in outrage. I really wanted to p him.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Paul said. ¡°Tonight we shall have fun till dawn, and that is my promise to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect your father toe to your help. He will note.¡± Paul touched my face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have you whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°Or, if it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel, or we¡¯ll fly somewhere else.¡±


    I scowled and said, ¡°In your dream, bastard, you are a lunatic.¡±


    He fixed his focus on me after hearing me. He suddenly began caressing my lips with his thumb, and I turned around to try to push him away, but he stopped with his arm. He pushed his thumb down until it stopped on my cleavage and blocked me inside his arms. At that point, I could not even step back as my back touched a big tree.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he called my name. It was disgusting. I moved my gaze to the opposite side. ¡°Elena,¡± he said once again.


    I ignored him. He sped my cheek in his palm as he forcefully moved my face toward him. I fixed my gaze on him. In his eyes, I could see a lot of concern for myself. However, it was all because of his want-his sexual urge. I didn¡¯t want to remember all of it.


    ¡°Tonight, I want your eyes to lock on me,¡± Paul said quietly as he came over to my face. His hot breath touched my lips. ¡°And I¡¯ll show you it¡¯s not just a dream; I¡¯ll make it happen. Simply get ready for tonight.¡±


    I pressed my lips together in anger, thinking, Am I really a bed warmer for him only? I was ready to smack him. ¡°Fuck off, Paul.¡±


    He grabbed my hand and pulled me closer to him; he licked my finger, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to lick your entire body like this.¡±


    ¡°Paul,¡± suddenly we heard a girl¡¯s voice. Paul looked back. It was Nikita, standing in front of us.


    I smirked as I spotted her. I clenched my hands; I wanted to push him away and run away from there. But I could not.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her in the night? She is your girlfriend, after all,¡± I said suddenly in a sarcastic way. Paul turned his face to me with a frown. I looked at him and said, while smiling, ¡°And I have to go out with Ron.¡±


    I said that on purpose because I wanted to prove that Paul did not have any hold on my life.


    Paul¡¯s grasp tightened as he said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re hurting me, Paul.¡± I winced.


    ¡°And you, Nikita,¡± I said, looking at her, ¡°can¡¯t you spend a night with your boyfriend? Your lover is pleading with me to help him. What a pity, Nikita!¡±


    Paul yelled, ¡°Elena!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, babe?¡± Nikita asked Paul, her eyes widening with tears. I knew it was her phony tears. She came close and held Paul¡¯s waist. My face became stern. I could not control myself, but why? ¡°I understand your concern about Elena. However, take a look at her; she has a n with Ron. She doesn¡¯t give a damn about what you say as a brother.¡±


    I grinned in a sarcastic way and said, ¡°See, your girlfriend is very smart.¡±


    Paul yelled, ¡°Elena!¡±


    ¡°Paul, please stop pretending. The night we spent together, please forget it for your girlfriend¡¯s sake,¡± I said. ¡°Leave my hand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going with him,¡± Paul said to Elena. Nikita¡¯s face became stern.


    I answered, ¡°I will.¡±


    Suddenly, Paul hit me so hard that I copsed on the grass. I put my hand on my cheek and closed my eyes. I clutched the grass in my palm.


    ¡°Calm down, sweetie,¡± Nikita said, smiling and taking his hand in hers. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea how she¡¯s doing? With her sweet words, she seduces boys.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I lowered my head. Paul was staring at me, and I could feel it. Just why? Just why did you want me in your life? I stood up on my feet and red at him with teary eyes and shouted, ¡°I hate you, Paul!¡±


    I bolted from the scene after saying. I heard Paul¡¯s voice calling out my name. I didn¡¯t turn my gaze because I didn¡¯t want to look at you, Paul.


    ¡°Elena, Elena!¡± Paul shouted.


    ¡°Honey,¡± Nikita said, taking his hand in hers and stopping him from following Elena.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Paul yelled as he pushed her.


    Nikita was shocked and asked Paul, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± He said aggressively, grabbing her throat.


    ¡°Ah, Paul,¡± Nikita whimpered in agony. She was having trouble breathing. ¡®What exactly is he up to? ¡® Nikita thought as she tried to call his name.


    ¡°Pa-Paul.¡±


    He ignored her and added, ¡°Elena is my love. I¡¯m not her brother; you get it. You have no right to insult her in front of me.¡±


    Nikita slumped to the ground as he let go of his grasp.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Nikita exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Paul,¡± Nikita said as she looked up, but Paul had already left. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him as he walked. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡®You love Elena. I knew it, but I wanted to hear it from you. When we became intimate, you never kissed me. I heard you call her name so many times in your erotic imagination when you were with me. I¡¯ve never seen that craziness in your eyes for me; instead, I¡¯ve seen it in your eyes for Elena. Paul, you loved her, right? Did you sleep with her? I simply couldn¡¯t imagine it.¡¯ Nikita murmured as she put her hands over her ears and closed her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it. I don¡¯t want to think about it, no,¡± Nikita murmured.


    Suddenly, Nikitaughed loudly and creepily. ¡°But, Paul, I love you. Your craziness fascinates me. I will not let you go that easy because you make me like you, my dear. You make me so crazy for you,¡± Nikita spoke out as she startedughing. Herughter echoed in the yard.


    [Right now]


    Eva and I went shopping with Ron. He bought a huge number of dresses for us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going, Ron. You ended up getting so many things for us,¡± Eva said cheerfully to Ron.


    ¡°Eva, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all because of my beautiful girl,¡± Ron said, cing his hand on Eva¡¯s face. Eva blushed as she heard Ron¡¯s words.


    ¡®What exactly does he mean? Am I his girl?¡¯ Eva thought as she covered her face with her palm.


    Ron grinned as he saw her response. ¡®This is precisely what I¡¯m looking for, Eva. You are my secret weapon. Through you, I¡¯ll be close to Elena.¡¯ Ron thought with a smirk.


    I abruptly called her out, ¡°Eva.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Elena,¡± Eva muttered with a red face.


    I told her, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Can we go?¡±


    ¡°Yep, Ron, we have to go right now,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you guys home,¡± Ron said.


    I said, ¡°Eva, may I stay with you tonight?¡± I did not want to go home because I did not want to see his face again.

 Anne

    I asked Eva, ¡°Can I stay with you tonight?¡±


    Eva held my hand and said, ¡°Yes, Elena, why not?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem, Elena?¡± Ron asked abruptly.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll be bored at home, too,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°But what about Paul, Elena? Did you mention anything to him?¡± Eva asked, ¡°What happens if he goes to my house?¡±


    I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him about your house; instead, I unintentionally mentioned Ron¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What? If he goes to his home?¡± Eva questioned.


    I lowered my head, thinking I should not have mentioned his name as well, but Ron quickly spoke up, ¡°Do you want to go now, girls? I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve gotten you into a problem, Ron,¡± Eva replied.


    ¡°I apologize, Ron. I didn¡¯t mean to do it,¡± I said with a tense face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried, okay?¡± Ron said, ¡°Just calm down; everything will be OK.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elena, we¡¯ll speak about itter,¡± Eva responded.


    I said nothing and simply followed them down the hall. After a while, we got inside the car. The whole way, I was thinking about what I needed to do.


    After a while, Ron stopped his car. Eva looked outside through the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my home,¡± Eva said to Ron. I looked out when I heard her; yes, it was not her home.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not. It¡¯s my home, and I want to stay with you-I mean, with you guys,¡± Ron answered.


    But it was not a good idea, so I spoke up and said, ¡°What? We can¡¯t stay here, Ron. It isn¡¯t a good idea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Elena,¡± Ron said as he turned back. ¡°Paul ispletely and entirely unaware of this residence. Ie here asionally.¡±


    ¡°But-.¡± I tried to exin, but Eva cut me off.


    ¡°Elena, it¡¯ll be a lot of fun,¡± Eva added. Ron gave us a friendly smile.


    ¡°Yes, pleasee with me,¡± Ron said as he walked in, and we followed. It was just stunning. Arge number of maids greeted him. Ron had already told them to set up a room. But somehow my heart was saying it was not a good idea. Staying at a stranger¡¯s house¡­.. it was kind of weird.


    ¡°It¡¯s really lovely, huh, Elena?¡± Eva asked.


    I said, ¡°Yes,¡± with a nod, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, Eva. We should return home.¡± I whispered to her so that Ron couldn¡¯t hear us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be terrified, Elena,¡± Eva said with a smile. ¡°Paul would easily find out if we stayed at my house, but he wouldn¡¯t find us here.¡±


    It was true that he hadn¡¯t been able to locate us there. ¡°But Eva-.¡± Eva took a breath and stopped me in the middle. She added, ¡°Elena, Ron is our buddy. So it¡¯s fine if he wants to hang out with us.¡±


    ¡°Eva and Elena, go with them and freshen up yourselves,¡± Ron said as he approached us. ¡°I need to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Take your time,¡± Eva said with a smile. They exchanged a nce. A maid approached us and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, pleasee with me.¡±


    We began to follow her. She led us into a luxurious room. Eva¡¯s eyes widened as she said, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s rather lovely.¡±


    That maid told me, ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you need anything, just contact me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± I responded with a smile. Eva got on the bed as the maid left.


    ¡°Ron Reagan, Elena, I can¡¯t believe it. Oh my goodness! Ron Reagan! We¡¯re going to stay with him,¡± Eva said with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, Ron Reagan,¡± I responded, my eyes narrowing. I knew she had a crush on Ron. Eva screamed, ¡°The renowned model and my dream boy, oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many girls want to spend the night with him?¡± Eva shrugged. I nodded in a negative way.


    Eva opened all the shopping bags and checked all the dresses as she was talking.


    ¡°Eva, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?¡± I said.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Eva said. ¡°If he wants to offer us something, then what¡¯s the problem? And I think Ron likes me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, my eyes furrowed. ¡°Did he say something to you? You can¡¯t assume something like that, Eva. We all know about him.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Elena. Those are all rumors. I don¡¯t believe them. After watching him so closely, my conception of him has changed,¡± Eva said.


    I took a deep breath. I knew when people fell in love, they could not differentiate between the wrong and right paths. I was about to tell her not to assume things, but I stopped in the middle. What if Eva was right? Ron truly likes her. Also, Eva adored Ron. I would pray for her that her luck would not turn like mine and that she would get the one she loved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; if he likes you, he¡¯ll tell you eventually,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Elena.¡± Eva grabbed my hand, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Will you help me tell him?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I drew my brows together.


    ¡°Please, Elena, help me,¡± Eva pleaded.


    ¡°Okay, first, take a deep breath and rx. I¡¯ll help you. After all, my sweetheart adores him.¡± I burst outughing.


    Eva made a pouty look and whispered, ¡°Do notugh. You do not know how crazy I am for him.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, I know, sweetie. You didn¡¯t even miss a single one of his shows?¡± I said.


    ¡°Ron gained so much fame at his age,¡± Eva said, closing her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already told me this. He started performing when he was ten years old.¡± I went to take a shower while talking with her.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said while showering.


    ¡°Did you know Ron has a stepbrother as well?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not familiar with it, Eva,¡± I said.


    ¡°Once on a TV show, Ron said he had a brother, but he did not tell much about him. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s quite attractive.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop giggling when I heard her words.


    ¡°Then you should try with him, too.¡± I said.


    ¡°Shut up ande out quickly,¡± Eva said to me angrily.


    [D¡¯Souza¡¯s mansion]


    Paul emerged from his room, peering into Elena¡¯s room. But suddenly he heard his mother¡¯s voice, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Paul turned back and noticed Anne after being startled by an unexpected sound.


    He rolled his eyes and started walking as if he had heard nothing at all.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Suddenly, his mother shouted his name, ¡°Paul!¡±


    Anne held his hand in hers and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you something.¡± With a flip of his hand, he expressed his displeasure with the present situation.


    ¡°I am no longer a child, Mom. So, please stop interfering.¡±


    ¡°Paul, please try to understand, honey. Robert is here,¡± she said in a soft voice.


    Paul said with a stern face, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about Robert.¡±


    Anne remarked astutely, ¡°Paul, he is your father.¡±


    ¡°Please, mom, put an end to your nonsense. He isn¡¯t my father,¡± Paul told her sternly.


    Anne sighed and said, ¡°Okay, he is not. But Elena is actually his daughter, after all. If he finds out, it will be extremely dangerous.¡±


    Paul frowned at her with an annoying face, and when Anne realized it, she tried to calm him down by saying, ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about you, honey. I will not interrupt; you may enjoy yourself, but don¡¯t forget about her father.¡±


    ¡®My mother is a wicked, cunning woman, and I knew it.¡¯ Paul thought while looking at his mother.


    ¡°He¡¯ll figure it out eventually,¡± he said.


    ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± Anne asked, shockingly.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m not in the mood,¡± Paul said as he began to walk away.


    ¡°Please wait a few days, baby. After he signs everything, you are free to do anything you want,¡± she began, pleading with him.

 Anger

    Paul said nothing, since her every word irritated him.


    ¡°Baby,¡± Anna said to Paul.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. But I have to leave right now,¡± Paul stated.


    ¡°Now?¡± Anne asked.


    ¡°I have urgent work to do,¡± Paul said as he walked away, not waiting for her to respond.


    Anne kept looking at her son¡¯s path and thought, ¡®I know where you¡¯re going, Paul. It¡¯s time for me to take action, or else it will bete.¡¯


    **


    [Ron¡¯s residence]


    Eva entered the restroom after I left. I was dressed in a short white dress. But suddenly someone knocked on the door as I was wiping my hair. As I turned back, I noticed Ron standing there.


    ¡°Ron, d-do you need anything?¡± I stammered because I was startled. At that hour, I wasn¡¯t expecting to see him. Ron smiled and moved near me. He moved up close to my face and murmured softly, ¡°Elena, this is my house. I need nothing, and I can take everything I want from wherever. I¡¯vee to see you.¡±


    My face became small as I heard him. He was right; it was his house, but for an unknown reason, I did not like Ron¡¯s vibe when he was around me. He gave me a weird look, which I noticed sometimes. Sometimes I felt ufortable when our gestures met.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how Eva can be sure that Ron likes her,¡¯ I thought as I stepped a little back.


    Ron abruptly touched my hair. I quickly stepped backward and shifted my gaze toward him. It shocked me to see his actions. ¡®What is he up to? Is hepletely insane?¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I spoke out.


    ¡°Would you like to dry your hair?¡± Ron asked abruptly.


    I widened my eyes as I heard. I could not understand why Ron said something like that.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in a puzzled tone.


    ¡°I told you to dry your hair or you¡¯d catch a cold,¡± Ron remarked.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said.


    Ron said, ¡°Come with me.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where?¡± I said, looking at the washroom door.


    Ron didn¡¯t answer my question; instead, he grabbed my hand in his and led me to his room.


    He took me to his room. His room was dimly lit and a touch cold. He forced me to sit on the stool and said, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Ron,¡± I responded hastily.


    But, despite my objections, he took out the hair dryer and began drying my hair.


    ¡°Ron, I-I can,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Shut up and let me help you,¡± Ron chided me abruptly.


    ¡°But-¡± I attempted to exin, but Ron interrupted me.


    ¡°I told you to keep your mouth shut,¡± Ron said.


    **


    Ron looked in the mirror while he was drying my hair. Elena was rxing with her eyes closed. Ron gave her a sly grin and began rubbing her scalp. He smelled her hair as he leaned against her. Her scent was pleasant, her hair was soft, and her smell was enticing and irrepressible.


    Ron softly ced his hand on her shoulder and began massaging her shoulders and neck.


    Elena¡¯s beautiful moanspelled Ron to do more and more. ¡°Is that good, Elena?¡± Ron murmured in her ear.


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    Because of his massage, I closed my eyes. Someone had been massaging my head for so long. My mother did that while she was alive, and Paul did it frequently as well. But it was so long ago. I suddenly heard Ron¡¯s whispers and felt like he was leaning very close to me.


    I stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was-¡± as I touched my forehead.


    ¡®What am I doing, oh my God?¡¯ I thought as I moved my gaze from him. Damn it! I did not mean to do it.


    ¡°Hey, rx. I understand you¡¯re exhausted. So I thought of giving you a massage,¡± Ron suddenly said.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s all right,¡± I said immediately as I was about to leave his room.


    Ron abruptly changed the topic and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go grab some food.¡±


    I was perplexed, and then I turned back to nce at him. I spotted Ron¡¯s smiley face; it seemed nothing had happened. Then why did I get a different sensation?


    Eva suddenly called out my name, ¡°Elena.¡± I looked at the stairs and spotted her approaching us. I lowered my head and walked out of the room. ¡°Elena,¡± she called out my name once again, but I did not feel like responding.


    ¡°Is everything okay, Ron?¡± Eva asked as she came close to Ron with a perplexed face.


    With a smile, Ron said, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re perfect, Eva.¡±


    **


    I was waiting for them toe downstairs. Eva appeared after a while. ¡°Eva,¡± I said, just in case she misunderstood us.


    ¡°What were you doing upstairs?¡± she asked, frowning.


    I was ready to say anything, but Ron appeared and stated, ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Eva. Later, I¡¯ll tell you. Come on in and have a bite to eat.¡±


    ¡®What exactly were they up to? Elena was visibly taken aback. Did something happen between them?¡¯ Eva thought while biting the food.


    We ate our meal in the dining hall, but no one made any kind of sound; it seemed so awkward. I was sure Eva had misunderstood something. After finishing the meal, Eva expressed her gratitude to Ron. But I said nothing to him.


    Ron answered, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, mydy.¡±


    [The other side of the story]


    Paul knocked on Ron¡¯s door, then started ringing the doorbell. After a bit, a maid opened the door, but Paul ignored her and went inside.


    That girl remarked, ¡°Wait, sir, Ron sir, isn¡¯t home.¡± That maid knew Paul because he came to Ron¡¯s house often.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Paul asked. ¡®I¡¯m sure Elena is with him,¡¯ Paul thought, as he was about to go upstairs.


    ¡°Wait, sir.¡± That maid stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why he hasn¡¯t returned home yet. Maybe he¡¯s in the studio,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Studio?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡®So, where is Elena now? She stated she would go out with Ron. Did she deceive me one more time?¡¯ Paul thought as he looked around.


    Paul snarled at her, ¡°Which one is it? Tell me fast.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know,¡± the maid said.


    ¡°You know everything,¡± Paul said as he grasped her neck suddenly.


    A minuteter, another maid rushed in and shouted, ¡°What exactly are you up to? Leave her alone. We do not know where he is.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and call him right now,¡± he said angrily to her.


    ¡°This boy is just insane.¡± A maid mumbled as she spotted two maids being beaten up by Paul. ¡°I have to summon guards.¡± One of them bolted outside to call the guards.


    ¡°Call your sir, or I¡¯ll break your neck,¡± Paul said, tightening his hold.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she said, terrified.


    Another one appeared and pointed to him, saying, ¡°Guard, that boy tried to kill us.¡±


    Guards approached Paul and seized his arm. Paul yelled at them, ¡°How dare you hold me like this!¡± They grabbed him and threw him out of the house.


    ¡°Assholes, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m going to spend the night here. Ask as to the whereabouts of your sir.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to wreck everything,¡± Paul shouted. He threw a flower container at a window. ¡°Ron, I¡¯m going to wreck everything today.¡± Paul murmured as he started destroying the windows.

 Ron, I think I am not ready yet

    We were sitting in front of the TV. I finally spoke up after a while. ¡°Are you done, Eva? Is it time for us to go to our rooms?¡±


    ¡°Please, Elena,¡± Eva said angrily. I knew what was going on with her, and why she was acting this way. It was because of that incident that Eva might have misunderstood us.


    ¡°Elena, you look to be exhausted. You can rest assured that Eva will be there soon,¡± Ron added suddenly. I smiled broadly, but somehow I did not want to leave Eva with Ron because I could not trust him fully. But Eva! She seemed angry with me, so I thought if I gave her some time, she would be okay with me. So I nodded and headed upstairs.


    [After Elena left]


    Eva and Ron were sitting on the couch, and both of them remained quiet.


    ¡®It¡¯s so awkward. I don¡¯t think I should stay here. I can¡¯t even face him, and seeing him makes my heart race.¡¯ Eva nibbled her nails while thinking. Her heart appeared to be on the verge of exploding at any moment.


    ¡°Ron, I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± Eva said after gathering her breath while facing him.


    Eva was going to walk away when Ron unexpectedly grabbed her hand. He drew her close to him. She couldn¡¯t keep her bnce and fell on his chest. Eva quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry.¡±


    Eva¡¯s face became red, and she quickly tried to stand up, but Ron held her arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± Ron said. After hearing Ron¡¯s voice, Eva raised her gaze, and their gazes met. Eva¡¯s heart started beating fast. But when she felt Ron¡¯s cold fingers on her lips, her heart skipped a beat. His gentle touch made her close her eyes. But she opened her eyes as she felt Ron slide his other hand down her hip.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eva asked, her voice shaking with nervousness.


    Ron asked teasingly, ¡°What am I doing, Eva?¡±


    ¡°I have to go, Ron.¡± Eva blushed as she looked down.


    Ron said nothing, but after a minute, he came closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°I think I have feelings for you, Eva.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Eva suddenly felt goose bumps all over her body as his hot breath hit her ear. There were a few inches between their faces. They could both feel the warmth of each other¡¯s breath. Eva pressed her lowered lips together. After hearing Ron¡¯s confession, she became numb. She could not believe what she had heard. ¡®Does he mean it?¡¯ Eva thought.


    Eva pushed him and stammered, ¡°R-Ron.¡±


    Ron lifted her chin and forced her to face him.


    ¡°Eva, I know I make you ufortable, but I think this is the best time to confess,¡± Ron said. Eva¡¯s eyebrows narrowed lightly, and she became nervous to think about how she could react at that moment. She only assumed Ron liked her, but when Ron abruptly confessed to her, she lost the words to say about her feelings.


    ¡°I think I became rushed. I am sorry to make you ufortable, Eva. I thought you l-,¡± Ron moved his gaze to Eva, but didn¡¯tplete his sentence. Eva¡¯s eyes widened; it seemed she was eager to hear Ron. Ron lightly smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, Eva, my conception was wrong; I thought you liked me.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± suddenly Eva spoke out.


    ¡°No?¡± Ron raised his eyebrows and kept his gaze locked on her. Eva narrowed her eyebrows and started stammering, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Actually, I like you too.¡±


    **


    Paul murmured, ¡°Screw you, Ron.¡± He flung a brick at the house.


    ¡°Is he insane?¡± the maid wondered.


    ¡°Let me phone the police,¡± another maid said as she headed downstairs. She came upstairs after a bit and said, ¡°They are on their way.¡±


    ¡°But, sister, what¡¯s the matter with Sir¡¯s friend?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°I think they got into a fight,¡± another maid said.


    One of them said, ¡°Sister, he¡¯s simply a maniac; we should call Ron sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct. Let me call him,¡± that maid said.


    After a moment, the police arrived and took Paul with them.


    **


    ¡°What?¡± Ron gave a surprised look. Eva lightly nodded as she lowered her gaze. A smirk appeared on Ron¡¯s lips. He pushed Eva¡¯s hair back from her shoulder and touched her cheek.


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes. I was just afraid of confession.¡± Eva stammered.


    Ron narrowed his eyes and asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we are so different from each other. You are a famous model, lots of girls are dying to be your girlfriend, and here I am just nothing topare them to. Why¡­ Why do you like me?¡± Eva lowered her gaze. Her hands were shaking.


    Ron grabbed her hands and told her to look at him.


    ¡°Look at me, Eva.¡±


    Eva slowly moved her gaze toward Ron. He kissed Eva¡¯s hand as he looked at her. Eva blushed when their eyes met. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that Ron is my boyfriend, and now I¡¯m staying with him.¡¯ Eva thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be insecure, Eva. Now that you ept me as your boyfriend, I will manage everything.¡± Ron said.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Eva suddenly became worried, thinking, had she done the right thing by epting Ron as her boyfriend? She should have talked to Elena. Ron¡¯s words broke Eva¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°No buts¡­¡± As he said, he lifted Eva up and started walking upstairs. Seeing Ron take her upstairs, she spoke nervously, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Ron smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Eva.¡± Ron walked into his room and put Eva on the bed. Eva became nervous. She started thinking, what was going to happen next? Ron plopped down beside her and said, ¡°Come here, Eva.¡±


    Ron was asking her to join him. Eva was hesitating to lie beside him. Seeing her hesitation, Ron suddenly pulled her down and closed his arms around her. Eva remained on his chest like a statue.


    Ron moved his fingers into her hair and started to stroke it.


    ¡°Eva,¡± he called out her name.


    ¡°Mm,¡± she answered with a sound.


    ¡°If I ask you to be my female model, will you work with me?¡± Ron¡¯s sudden proposal made Eva a little surprised. She was shocked to think if she had heard him wrong.


    ¡°Me?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ron moved his gaze toward her while stroking her hair.


    ¡°But¡­ How can I be? Am I worth it, Ron?¡± Eva asked. She had never wanted to be a model, but she had a dream of being a fashion designer.


    ¡°Yes, you can be, Eva. Why are you so insecure about everything, dear? I saw potential in you.¡±


    Eva became silent after hearing him. When Ron noticed Eva was not giving him any kind of response, he said, ¡°Then it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t force you. I will tell the manager to look for someone else.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Eva propped herself up with an elbow and faced Ron.


    ¡°I can try,¡± she said.


    Ron smiled lightly and said, ¡°Eva, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I really want to be your model, Ron. Though my dream was not to be a model, I can be your model,¡± Eva said.


    Ron curled his lips lightly and moved her hair from her forehead while saying, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Eva nodded with a smile. Ron touched Eva¡¯s lips slowly, and they finally kissed each other. After a minute, their kiss went to the edge of the next level. Before it could break the verge, Eva stopped and looked at him while panting.


    ¡°Ron¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± His hot breath touched her face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it happening too soon?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, is it?¡± Ron responded, and he did not wait for her answers and went ahead, where Eva stopped. He started kissing Eva more deeply than before. He flipped over her. Eva¡¯s body was shaking, but somehow her heart was urging her to stop. Eva took a deep breath, breaking the kiss, and moved her face a little back.


    She said while panting, her lips turning red, ¡°Ron, I think I am not ready yet.¡±


    Ron inhaled, and after a minute, moved his body away from her. Eva sat on the bed slowly for a moment and thought she had disappointed Ron. ¡®Did I ruin his mood?¡¯ Eva thought, and when she was about to say something, but Ron said, ¡°Thank you for making tonight great. I never expected you to love me back.¡±


    ¡°No, actually, it¡¯s just me who had never expected it, Ron,¡± Eva immediately said, holding Ron¡¯s hand. Ron smiled at Eva and asked, ¡°Then what next? You are leaving me here alone.¡±


    Eva blushed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I am not ready for it.¡±


    Ron witnessed her blushing face, started chuckling, and said, ¡°You are so cute, Eva.¡± Eva stood up and dashed out of the room after hearing Ron. She could not stand any more, which was too much for her to handle.


    Ron moved his nce from the door, and suddenly, his smiley face changed. He stood up and moved the curtain from the window. The moon was so bright that Ron lit a cigarette and took it in. While exhaling the smoke, he murmured, ¡°Stupid girl!¡±

 You just shut your mouth, mom

    Ron¡¯s phone started ringing, and he picked up the phone. He was listening to the person over the phone. After a while, he smiled while saying, ¡°Good job,¡± and hung up the call.


    ¡°You are a headache, Paul. You are a thorn between us,¡± Ron murmured.


    Eva slid open the door cautiously and lied next to Elena. She went inside the nket and hid her face against the pillow. She was so happy that she wanted to wake up Elena and share everything. Because of Eva¡¯s moves, Elena slightly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Eva,¡± Elena said in a sleepy tone.


    ¡°What have you been up to?¡± Elena asked. Eva coughed and said, while suppressing her excitement, ¡°Ah, I am sorry. I can¡¯t sleep because of the new ce.¡±


    Elena turned to Eva and hugged her while saying in a sleepy tone, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Eva nodded slowly and listened to what Elena said.


    [D¡¯Souza mansion]


    Anne was constantly calling her son. When she became irritated, she cursed, ¡°Fuck this brat; he¡¯s always getting on my nerves. This wacky kid-why is he not answering the phone? What is he up to? And where has that witch gone to?¡±


    Anne murmured while strolling. ¡°He went looking for her, I¡¯m sure. If I call that scumbag, she will never answer. But what about Eva? She¡¯ll pick up my call.¡±


    Anne dialed Eva¡¯s number, and after a few moments, someone answered.


    ¡°Yes, who is this?¡± someone answered.


    ¡°Can I speak with Eva?¡± Anne asked.


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am isn¡¯t at home,¡± a girl said from the other side of the phone.


    Anne asked, ¡°Oh, where is she?¡±


    She said, ¡°Ma¡¯am is staying with a friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡± Anne asked, her curiosity piqued.


    She said, ¡°Could you kindly tell me your name?¡±


    Anne answered, ¡°I¡¯m Elena¡¯s mother.¡±


    That girl said, ¡°Oh, ma¡¯am, they¡¯re staying at a friend¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness. Thank you very much.¡± Anne hung up the phone before that girl could say anything further. ¡®If they aren¡¯t at home, where is Paul?¡¯ Anne thought with a tense face, ¡®Paul, where are you? Should I inform Robert about this?¡¯


    Anne walked upstairs and spotted Robert working on hisptop. ¡°Babe,¡± Anne said pleasantly as she sat next to him. While working, Robert answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about our child right now. I think that now is the appropriate moment for Paul to join ourpany,¡± Anne said.


    Robert abruptly came to a halt and said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± she added, ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an excellent idea?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Robert said nonchntly, ¡°but did you speak with Paul?¡±


    ¡®Maybe Robert is in a nice mood. I¡¯m confident that I can persuade him.¡¯ Anne thought as she noticed Robert taking her proposal so rationally. So she did not miss the chance to persuade him.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± While Anne was talking, a phone call interrupted them.


    ¡°Yes, who¡¯s this?¡± Robert received the call.


    Anne narrowed her eyes when she noticed Robert¡¯s facial expression had changed. After a while, he abruptly raised his voice and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Robert hung up the phone after saying that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anne asked as she spotted Robert standing up angrily on his feet.


    ¡°Do you know where your son is?¡± he asked, looking at her.


    For a short time, her heart stopped pounding. ¡®Is there something he¡¯s done?¡¯ Anne swallowed as she thought.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°No, what happened?¡± She asked in a nervous tone.


    Robert said, ¡°He¡¯s in the police station.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Anne got out of bed.


    He said while changing his clothes, ¡°He threatened someone, destroyed their properties, and attempted to kill them. What exactly is this, Anne?¡± He demanded it fiercely.


    He stated again, ¡°And you¡¯re urging me to give him a chance.¡±


    ¡°Robert!¡± Anne was about to say something, but Robert cut her off in the middle of her sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the police station,¡± Robert said, and he walked away, ignoring Anne¡¯s words. As Robert left, Anne yelled, ¡°Paul, you¡¯re a jerk! You have ruined everything.¡± She furiously flung a pillow on the floor.


    [At the police station]


    Paul had taken a seat in a chair. After a while, Robert arrived, and they released Paul. He had quite a strong alcoholic odoring from him. Robert said nothing to him and took him away from there. He did not even ask Paul anything in the car. They returned home after an hour.


    ¡°Paul,¡± Anne said,ing to him worriedly. His face was red. It seemed someone beat him. Paul ignored her and tried to enter his room.


    ¡°Paul!¡± Anne called out once again, clutching his arm.


    ¡°Robert, what¡¯s the matter with him? Did they hit my son?¡± She asked, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Anne, can¡¯t you see your son is drunk? You can¡¯t even deal with your own son?¡± Robert snarled at her. ¡°And you¡¯re telling me I should let him work for me? Look at him; he¡¯s unable to stand on his own,¡± he added.


    ¡°Paul,¡± Anne said, as she ignored Robert because her priority was her son at that moment, but Paul suddenly pushed her and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Anne yelled at him as well, ¡°Paul!¡±


    She pulled him near and whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to do anything in front of him.¡±


    But Paul quickly doubled his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± It seemed that the more he saw his mother, the more he became angry. Anne expanded her eyes while murmuring for help from God, ¡®Please, God, help me.¡¯


    ¡°And you, Mr. Robert, yes, I¡¯m only her son, not yours; that¡¯s why I¡¯m acting like that.¡± Suddenly, Paul spoke drunkenly as he moved his gaze to Robert.


    Paul looked into his eyes directly. Anne¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she spotted Paul¡¯s audacity. She thought, ¡®Please, Paul, don¡¯t ruin your reputation.¡¯


    ¡°But what about your daughter, huh? Where is she? It¡¯s nearly midnight. What¡¯s she doing outside?¡± Paul shouted at Robert.


    ¡®I wish I could kill everyone, even my mother.¡¯ Paul thought as he took a vase and shattered it and yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Paul, stop it!¡± Anne said as she approached him.


    Paul put a finger on her lips and tapped, ¡°You just shut your mouth, mom. You¡¯re always thinking about money and power, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Sister?

    ¡°And you, Mr. Robert, bring your daughter home. I want her. She has the audacity to ignore my call,¡± Paul said frankly to Robert. It seemed he was ordering Robert.


    ¡°What is this, Anne?¡± Robert asked as he nced at Anne. His voice seemed deep.


    ¡°Honey,¡± Anne said, ¡°he is very possessive of his sister.¡±


    Paul looked at his mom and said, ¡°Sister?¡± ¡®How could she tell it lightly when she knew everything?¡¯ Paul thought as he tightened his fists.


    ¡°Sister? She isn¡¯t my sister. She is my-,¡± suddenly Anne pped Paul so hard. Before he could say something inappropriate.


    ¡°Paul, shut the fuck up. I¡¯ve had enough of your drama!¡± Anne shouted at Paul to stop him.


    Paul stood there like a statue, touching his face. ¡®Why are you doing this, mom? Why?¡¯ He gritted his teeth while wondering.


    ¡°Go to your room, Paul,¡± Anne ordered. ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself.¡± Anne walked into her room, holding Robert¡¯s hand. She did not turn back to him. Paul was standing right there thinking, ¡®After pping me in front of him, you and your husband walked to the room. I hate you, Mom. I miss my father terribly. Because of you, he left me.¡¯


    [In Robert¡¯s room.]


    ¡°What is this, Anne?¡± Robert asked her as he pulled his hand away.


    Anne said whilebing her hair, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, honey. He was just concerned about Elena.¡±


    Robert worriedly asked, ¡°Where is Elena?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I have no idea. I tried contacting her numerous times, but she never answered the phone.¡± Anne sighed and started showing off her phony care for Elena.


    ¡°And don¡¯t get Paul wrong. Actually, he informed me that she had not returned home. So I told him to look for her outside,¡± Anne retorted.


    ¡°However, I have no idea what happened there.¡± She stated it once more.


    ¡°Paul adores Elena, but she despises him, and I¡¯m sure she despises me as well. But¡­¡± She said, crying hysterically, ¡°I love her as if she were my own child.¡± Anne hid her tears by covering her face.


    ¡°Baby, stop. Please stop crying.¡± Robert tried to consult her. Robert patted Anne on the head as he drew her close to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely sorry, honey. I know you and Paul both adore her. Let me fix it; I¡¯ll talk to Elena about it. What gives her the right to show you guys the cold shoulder?¡± Robert expressed his dissatisfaction with the situation.


    Anne smiled wryly while crying. ¡®Robert would have suspected Paul if I hadn¡¯t managed to pull it off.¡¯ Anne thought while pretending to cry.


    ¡®I know you don¡¯t like them, Elena. But they adore you, so if you can¡¯t love them, at least respect them.¡¯ Robert patted Anne¡¯s head while wondering.


    **


    [At Ron¡¯s residence the next day]


    I got up early today, as I have done every day. ¡°Good morning, Madam,¡± a maid remarked as she entered the room where I was reading a book.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± I greeted her cheerfully.


    ¡°Pleasee and have your breakfast,¡± she stated. I nodded, but Eva remained sound asleep.


    ¡°Where is Ron?¡± I asked her about Ron.


    ¡°Sir, he has already gone to college. He told me to take care of you,¡± she said.


    Eva abruptly rose from her position and asked, ¡°What exactly are you talking about? Is he gone?¡±


    Thatdy left after replying, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± After she left, I got out of bed and urged Eva to get out of bed ande to the dining room.


    ¡®Ron walked away without saying anything to me. How could he do that? He did not even feel like waiting for me. Is he disappointed in me because ofst night?¡¯ As Eva thought, she jumped to her feet. She needed to get to campus as fast as possible to meet with him.


    ¡°Eva!¡± I narrowed my eyes. I thought she was sleeping, but when she heard about Ron, she just jumped. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Elena,¡± Eva said quickly, ¡°Lots of things happenedst night, but now I have no time to say anything. I will tell you everythingter, okay?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ What happened to you?¡± I asked in a confused tone. Eva¡¯s behavior surprised me.


    ¡°Later, Elena, I need to freshen up now,¡± she said as she ran to the washroom. I stood there in awe and murmured, ¡°What is wrong with her?¡±


    ***


    [Paul¡¯s bedroom]


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Anne asked as she stepped into his room and found he was getting ready to go.


    Paul said, without staring at her, ¡°I have sses.¡±


    Anne took a deep breath and came to him in a humble manner, saying, ¡°Last night, Paul¡­¡± But he stopped her in the middle and said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t tell me anything. You don¡¯t need to exin it to me.¡±


    Anne started babbling again, ¡°Paul, please listen to what I¡¯m saying. I handled everythingst night. And now, please don¡¯t make any unnecessary drama.¡±


    Paul locked his gaze on her for a moment and then flicked her hand away.


    She frowned at him and said, ¡°Paul, you¡­¡± He walked out of the house,pletely disregarding her.


    ¡°Ungrateful brat, just like his dad. He will never try to understand me,¡± Anne murmured in rage.


    [At the university]


    Eva and Elena were eagerly awaiting the start of the ss. Meanwhile, Eva caught a glimpse of Ron as he was passing the hallway next to the room.


    ¡°Ron,¡± Eva said as she screamed out his name. I whirled around and said, ¡°Eva!¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer me; instead, she bolted. I had arched my brows since the morning she had been behaving weirdly. What happened between them?


    Eva said, ¡°Wait a minute, Ron.¡± Ron stopped and made eye contact with her.


    ¡°Ah dear, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ron locked his gaze on her, and his face brightened up as he answered Eva.


    ¡°Ron, why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± As she gripped his palm, she asked. Ron took a quick nce around the room. Every single person in the room was staring at them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He added, with a smile, but it seemed he was forcing himself to smile, ¡°Eva, sorry, I was in a rush and I didn¡¯t want you to wake up as we went to sleeptest night.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the reason. I thought¡­¡± Eva stopped in the middle of her sentence and thought, ¡®So Ron is not angry with me.¡¯


    ¡°What did you think?¡± Ron asked, but Ron pulled his hand from Eva¡¯s hand, which made Eva a bit embarrassed as well as shocked.

 Let me go, Paul!

    ¡°I¡­ I thought you were angry because ofst night,¡± Eva stammered and looked down. Ron smirked at her and then walked close to her. When he leaned toward her, the students around them became surprised, as did Eva. She turned red; her heart was beating so fast. It was obvious that Ron was a college hunk, so students would be curious about everything, especially girls.


    ¡°If this is the thing, Eva, then next time don¡¯t say no to me. I will talk to youter.¡±


    Eva became frozen there. She pressed her lips together but could not say anything because she did not expect Ron to say it.


    **


    Paul had waited for Elena outside the university gate, but when he couldn¡¯t find her, he rushed towards her ssroom.


    ¡®If she isn¡¯t in her ssroom today, she will face a lot of problems.¡¯ While thinking, he dashed over to her ssroom.


    Paul entered his ssroom while panting. He spotted Elena taking a seat in the far corner of the room. He took a deep breath while looking at her; it seemed he had found his precious thing. He smiled at her while thinking, ¡®Elena, I can finally see you. I have missed you so much, but where have you been?¡¯


    But as he thought, his expression changed. He stormed over to her and stood in front of her, enraged while thinking, ¡®How dare you trick me? What were you up tost night? Everyone is like my mother, but I won¡¯t let that happen to you; I won¡¯t let you be like my mother.¡¯Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    Paul was right there in front of me. I was shocked when I saw him. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to be in ss so early. He was notorious for showing upte for college.


    ¡°Pa-Paul!¡± I called out in terror, but I did not show my fear on my face, so I narrowed my eyes.


    With a menacing grin on his face, he replied, ¡°So you¡¯vee.¡±


    Suddenly, he grabbed my hand and yanked me away.


    ¡°Let me go, Paul!¡± I shouted.


    Despite the fact that the entire ss was watching, no one approached me to help. What a pitiful world we live in! Drama was something that everyone enjoyed.


    ¡°Paul, ouch!¡± I whimpered in immense pain. But he did not care about it. I was struggling desperately to get away from his clutches. The more I struggled, the tighter Paul¡¯s grip became.


    ¡°Paul!¡± I shouted.


    Paul dragged me into a boy¡¯s locker room and locked the door behind me. I was terrified of seeing him in that situation. I took a small step backward and came to a halt as I came to touch the wall.


    ¡®What am I supposed to do now? I¡¯mpletely aware of his anger issues.¡¯ I thought as I pressed my lips together.


    ¡°Paul, listen, I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± I tried to convince him.


    ¡°Now you know that someone in your life is thinking about you. Who cares about your existence?¡± Paul became enraged and spoke aggressively. ¡°Did you know I didn¡¯t even shut my eyesst night?¡±


    ¡®Care! It¡¯s simply a word to me. Did my father feel the same way about me as you did?¡¯ I grabbed thece of my dress while wondering.


    Paul abruptly caressed my waist and lugged me toward him. He gently pulled up my frock. I attempted to stop him. ¡®You were just iming you were worried about me and that you cared about me, but now you¡¯re engaging in filthy behavior.¡¯ I arched my brows as I tried to push him.


    ¡°Please, Paul,¡± I murmured as I tried to escape.


    ¡°Do you even know what happenedst night? Last night, I went to the police station because of you,¡± Paul stated.


    With my brows narrowed, I asked, ¡°What?¡±


    He said, ¡°Because I went to Ron¡¯s house to beat him.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, Paul?¡± I said fiercely.


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy about you,¡± he said.


    I knew he would do something, but I did not think that he would go to the police station. What happened to himst night? My heart was yearning to know, and at the end, I listened to my heart in a worried tone.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    While we were talking, Paul began to smell my hair and gently rubbed his nose on my neck. Hepletely ignored my words.


    ¡°Paul,¡± I murmured, making a little movement.


    Paul said, ¡°Last night, I waited for you. Where have you gone, honey? But I¡¯m happy you weren¡¯t with Ron.¡±


    ¡°You did not answer my question,¡± I asked as I moved my face from him to the other side. His hot breath touched my left cheek. ¡°I went to Ron¡¯s house and beat some maids.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I moved my face toward him. His face was so close to him. If he moved a bit, our lips would touch. My eyes met his; his eyes were stern.


    I asked him while looking at him, ¡°Nowadays, are you starting to beat maids as well?¡± He ignored me again and asked the same question, ¡°Where were youst night?¡±


    ¡°I-I was with Eva,¡± I stuttered.


    He continued to bother me; it seemed he was satisfied with my answers. As his head pressed against my neck, he nibbled on my corbone. I clutched my frock tightly in my fist.


    ¡°Did you say that to make me jealous?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡®If I tell him the truth, he¡¯ll create a mess here. I¡¯m terrified; I can¡¯t tell him the truth.¡¯ I thought as I took a deep breath.


    He came to a halt and asked, ¡°Tell me?¡± as he rested his head on my shoulder. I pressed my lips together in fear.


    ¡°Tell me what that was? Whether you like him or not!¡± He yelled as he tightened his grip on my neck.


    **


    ¡°Ron¡­ I¡­¡± Eva pressed her lips together; she became red and then suddenly said, ¡°I have sses. I will talk to youter.¡± As she said, she ran away from there. Ron locked his gaze on Eva; he had a mischievous smile on his lips.


    When Ron was busy with his yful things, suddenly his mind was distracted by hearing a voice.


    ¡°So, does she know about you well?¡±


    Ron turned back and spotted Nikita. He smiled and called out her name, ¡°Oh, Nikita.¡±


    Nikita approached him with a smile and said, with her seductive voice, ¡°Oh, Ron¡­ What is going on?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing, beautiful. Just in a yful mood.¡± As Ron said, he was about to step forward, but he stopped when he heard Nikita.

 I will kill anyone who looks at my doll

    ¡°Should I tell your yful thing the truth that you are just ying with her?¡±


    Ron turned back to Nikita with a smile on his face. Nikita smiled at him as well. Ron looked around and sighed. Whileing toward her, he uttered, ¡°Nikita, whatever I am doing, In the end you are also going to benefit.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Nikita asked as she narrowed her brows; she was eager to know about Ron¡¯s n.


    Ron sighed and came close to her ear, whispering, ¡°Actually, using her, I want to get close to Elena. And the benefit is that Paul will be yours forever. Because as long as I know, Paul doesn¡¯t touch used things.¡±


    Ron stepped back and smiled at Nikita with a wink. He did not even wait for Nikita¡¯s answer and walked away. Nikita became a statue there. It seemed she could not believe what she had just heard. Suddenly, a smile curled over her lips, and she pondered, ¡®Will Paul be mine?¡¯


    [In the locker room]


    ¡°I was lying, Paul,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I knew that, Elena.¡± Paul¡¯s eyes widened, as if he didn¡¯t believe what I said.


    ¡°You said it to make me jealous, right?¡± he asked.


    With a nce at him, I nodded in an affirmative way. Yes, that was true. I said that to make him jealous, but it¡¯s also true that I really wanted to get away from him as well.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I enjoy myself as much as you do? If you can hurt me, why can¡¯t I do the same to you? But right now, I¡¯m afraid that if I tell him the truth, he¡¯ll hurt Ron. I don¡¯t want anyone to suffer because of me.¡¯


    Paul was about to say something, but he stopped himself. He looked at me with squinted eyes, as if he didn¡¯t believe what I said. He then grinned and gently stroked my cheek.


    ¡®God, thank you! He ispletely convinced.¡¯ I exhaled with relief.


    ¡°I ask forpensation,¡± Paul stated.


    What exactly was he talking about? ¡°W-what?¡± I stammered.


    He put an unexpected kiss on my lips. He ced me on the countertop and kissed me deeper. I attempted to stop him, but I could not. I clutched his shirt inside my palm, trying to stop my body from mingling with him.


    He was tightly gripping my waist, preventing me from moving. He broke the kiss and looked at me with his soft gaze. We were both panting. Witnessing his soft gaze, I became lost. I thought to myself, what was his gaze? I was not in myself; I felt my body was being controlled by him. He lowered his head, softly bit my neck, and sucked the region for a while. My body shuddered; I felt a sensation go through my body, so I closed my eyes.


    Paul gazed at me after it. With his thumb, he smashed my lip gloss again.


    I tried to get down from the countertop, but he grabbed my arm and forced me to look at him. I did as he did, looking intently into his blue ocean eyes. I lost myself in him. My mind became nk when I stared into his eyes.


    ¡®Elena, all I want to do is to be with you. Those tempting lips of yours are utterly enthralling. I don¡¯t get enough satisfaction from it, no matter how much I touch it. I wish I could hold you in my arms,¡¯ Paul thought to himself.


    Paul looked at me so intensely. I quickly restrained my gaze from him, but suddenly, he spread my legs, stood between my thighs, and ced his hands around my waist. Something hard instantly poked me. I squeezed my eyes tightly. I could feel my situation as well, but I was hesitating to ept myself. I knew if I admitted myself to him, I could not stop myself, and in the end, it would hurt me. So it would be better if I stayed away from him and controlled myself.


    I gritted my teeth while thinking Paul merely wanted my body, and I was the fool who thought he loved me. His worries and tension made me feel like thinking something like that. But the truth was something else. I arched my brows and murmured, ¡°You jerk!¡±


    I pushed him to the limit, but I couldn¡¯t make him go any further.


    ¡°Let me go, Paul. I have a ss to attend.¡± I decided to give up because I knew it wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Did you forget, Elena? I told you I wanted to be with youst night, but you deceived me,¡± he said, grabbing my face.


    ¡®Oh, right! That¡¯s why your eyes seem so passionate,¡¯ I thought as I smirked while looking at him.


    ¡°Paul, you are a stupid bastard!¡± I smiled at him. Seeing me smile, he narrowed his eyes. Then he said in a stern voice, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    I disregarded him and rolled my eyes, shifting my gaze from him. Suddenly, he gently nibbled my left cheek, and I closed my eyes with irritation. He touched his lips to my ear and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s do it right here, baby. Also, because your father will be at home, I won¡¯t be able to have as much fun. Honey, it¡¯s best if we do it right now.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    My blood was boiling with wrath as I heard him. I resisted, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. You are a psychotic and crazy person.¡±


    ¡°Elena, you will not win against me. You have no choice but to ept it,¡± Paul said sarcastically.


    ¡°You jerk! It¡¯s called rape!¡± I yelled as I was going to p him.


    ¡®I hate you, Paul; I hate you the most.¡¯


    Holding my hand in his, he continued, ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept me then? Why do you insist on me forcing you to do something? You regard my affection for you as rape,¡± he stated.


    He spoke while gazing directly into my eyes. In his eyes, there were no regrets. ¡°So, Paul, what should I say? Do you ever think about what I want? When you have girlfriends around, you constantly make me do things I don¡¯t want to do. I want a healthy life,¡± I said.


    He came to a halt and gave me a sharp look. ¡°Why should I consider what you think? Because what I want is likewise what you want, and about a healthy life¡­ If you ept me, I will make everything that works in your favor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± I said, ¡°then am I a doll to you, an emotionless and mute one?¡±


    ¡°Elena. Please don¡¯t y with me. I know you¡¯re trying to deceive me once more,¡± Paul said. ¡°And as for the doll, you are, indeed, my doll. I will take care of my doll, I will protect my doll from everyone, and I will kill anyone who looks at my doll.¡±

 I won’t let my doll betray me or leave my side

    Paul whispered in my ear, ¡°I won¡¯t let my doll betray me or leave my side.¡±


    I took a deep breath and said to myself, ¡®I¡¯m just tired of your paranoia, Paul. Why can¡¯t you trust what I¡¯m saying?¡¯


    ¡°I swear you will never see me again if you force me now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Paul said, clutching my jaw in his palm, ¡°You belong to me. I¡¯m not bothered by your swearing. I¡¯ll find you if you hide underneath the dirt.¡±


    Our gazes met each other. Our hot breaths mingled with each other. I could hear his breathing. His fragrance was so strong that it could intoxicate anyone. But when Paul was on the verge of kissing me at precisely that time, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Paul asked, covering my mouth with his hand. No one responded, but I kept banging on the door.


    ¡®God, thank you! It appeared like someone hade. I can finally get rid of him.¡¯ I closed my eyes.


    [Bang! Bang!]


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Paul asked vehemently.


    Paul¡¯s gaze was fixed on me. ¡°This isn¡¯t the end, Elena. We¡¯ll continueter at night.¡± Paul kissed my lips with a sneaky glimpse. When he let go of his grip, I gasped for air. As he let go of me, I shoved him aside and dashed towards the door.


    Paul narrowed his eyes while thinking, ¡®Why does she appear to hate my touch? Humph!¡¯ He took a deep breath. ¡®Whether or not she likes it makes no difference to me.¡¯


    I opened the door and saw Ron standing there. I said his name, ¡°Ron.¡±


    Ron stated, ¡°Elena, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Ron spotted my smashed lip gloss when I tried to leave the room. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Elena?¡± Ron put his arm over me. Suddenly, Ron hugged me as a gesture of constion. I was kind of shocked to see him in that manner.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? What exactly are you doing in the boy¡¯s locker room?¡±


    Paul was in the locker room. He was scrubbing his neck and cleansing his face. But he came to a halt when he heard Elena¡¯s voice.


    ¡®He¡¯s here, and I¡¯m going to break his nose today.¡¯ Paul tightened his fist and dashed out the door, where he saw him hugging Elena.


    When Paul saw them hugging, he became enraged. ¡®How dare he hug you, Elena, but you let him hug you? How could you possibly do that?¡¯ Paul gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Elena, I¡¯m here; don¡¯t be scared of him.¡± Ron patted my head.


    ¡°Ron!¡± I said with an annoying face. ¡°I am okay. You don¡¯t have to hug¡­¡± But before I could finish my sentence, Paul grabbed my arm and dragged me over to his side.


    ¡°How dare you hug him?¡± Paul yelled at me.


    I nodded and tried to say, ¡°No, Paul, I did not¡­¡± But suddenly Ron shouted.


    ¡°How dare you touch my Elena?¡± Ron shouted as he pushed him and wrapped me in his arms. I lost my bnce, and to bnce myself, I clutched his hand as well.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you insane?¡± Paul arched his brows and asked in a calm tone. My head was on the verge of exploding as I heard Ron say what he had just said.


    Paul stared at Elena and thought, ¡®She seemed to relish his warmth. I knew it; everyone was the same as my mother.¡¯ He clenched his teeth and yelled, ¡°What have you done, you whore? Come along with me.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you call her a whore?¡± Ron retorted.


    ¡®Whore!¡¯ I locked my gaze on him. ¡®He now refers to me as a whore. Because of your actions, Paul, my hatred for you is growing day by day.¡¯


    I shut my eyes and inhaled deeply. In the meantime, I regained my senses. I became conscious of the fact that Ron¡¯s arm encircled me. I tried to untangle his grip as quickly as I could.


    I said, ¡°Ron, please leave me.¡±


    Ron expressed his affection for me by saying, ¡°Let me deal with it. Enough is enough. No one is going to be able to touch you.¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± Paul shouted.


    ¡°Paul, shut up. Elena is my responsibility now.¡± Ron shouted. As he said, he grabbed my chin.


    I narrowed my eyes when I heard him and became shocked when he started leaning on me. I widened my eyes when he was about to peer at a kiss on my lips.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®What is he going to do?¡¯ I thought, and before he kissed me, I pped him without thinking anything.


    ¡®No, I thought he was an admirer of Eva. Then why did he want to kiss me? What will Eva¡¯s reaction be when she hears it? It seems everyone takes me as taken for granted¡¯


    I clenched my fist and shoved him. ¡°How dare you?¡± I snarled at him. Since the first time we met, I have had doubts. I would never let him hurt Eva.


    Ron pressed his hand against his cheek. I gave him a cold stare and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it from you, Ron. I thought you liked Eva, but I was mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Elena, please stop and let me exin,¡± Ron said as he looked at me. I arched my brows and went away,pletely ignoring him.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Ron called out her name.


    Paul said with a grin, ¡°Ron, she just loves me. Why don¡¯t you just leave her alone? And I am so proud of my girl that she ps you.¡±


    Paul stepped out of the room, giving Ron a cheeky grin.


    Ron gritted his teeth as he rubbed his cheek. ¡®Elena, you¡¯re the first girl to turn down me in front of him. I¡¯m not going to let him win. I¡¯m going to make you my girlfriend and show him.¡¯

 Don’t call my father a liar!

    Robert was working on hisptop. His secretary, Lone, came unexpectedly.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Lone said to Robert.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Robert said.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he went on, ¡°we have some awful news.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± With a strained tone, Robert asked.


    ¡°Both of our earning rates have drastically decreased,¡± he noted.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Robert was shocked and asked. It was the only thing he had. He put his heart and soul into this project.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Robert slumped back in his chair, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°We have no knowledge, sir, about an unidentifiedpany that sells low-cost items. So, all of their ie rates have unexpectedly increased. Mr. Obin has contacted me twice today,¡± he stated.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure what I should do next.¡¯ Robert furrowed his brows and bowed his head as he started thinking about the consequences.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he addressed Robert.


    As Robert walked out of the room, he said, ¡°Lone, I¡¯m going; if Mr. Obin contacts you again, tell him I¡¯m in Istanbul.¡±


    Robert did not waste time and started the car to drive home. After an hour, he arrived.


    ¡°Robert, you¡¯ve arrived? Is everything all right with you?¡± Anne asked worriedly, knowing that he usually returned home at night, why he came so early.


    Robert had such a strained expression on his face. He sat unconcernedly on the couch and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m finished, Anne.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you talking about?¡± Anne said, her eyes narrowing.


    Robert exined everything to her. Anne¡¯s face became pale as she heard everything; she could not think of what she needed to do at that time. She sprang up alongside him while tapping her brow.


    Robert questioned, ¡°Now what will I do?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a disaster. What will happen next? I will not let that man take our belongings,¡¯ Anne thought, while tapping her forehead.


    ¡°What are we going to do now, babe?¡± Anne murmured as she clutched his hand.


    Robert frowned and said, ¡°We have to sell all our properties.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Anne shouted.


    ¡°What?¡± Robert said, staring at her.


    Anne responded slowly, ¡°I mean, no, we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We have to do it. I need to speak with Elena,¡± Robert said to Anne.


    ¡®Elena, what is it about her?¡¯ Anne thought as she asked, ¡°Why Elena? Robert, what do you think she¡¯ll do?¡±


    ¡°Because without her, I couldn¡¯t sell her properties,¡± Robert stated.


    It felt like a bolt of lightning struck her head when she heard him. ¡®Elena? What is he talking about?¡¯ Anne thought to herself.


    ¡°What?? Her property? Robert, what exactly do you mean?¡± Anne sternly questioned Robert.


    Robert put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed it. Anne thought while tightening her jaw, ¡®This old man mistook my concern for their safety. He was entirely oblivious to the fact that he waspletely worthless to me if he had nothing.¡¯


    ¡°Anne, we¡¯re staying at Elena¡¯s ce. She is in charge of everything, even the business,¡± Robert exined.


    Anne¡¯s eyes widened. It seemed as if someone had snatched her food from her mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s yours, Robert?¡± Anne asked him.


    ¡°Elena¡¯s mother gave her everything. I am not the owner of this property,¡± Robert rified.


    Anne slowly drew her hand away from his palm. ¡®I was wrong; I thought Robert was my trump card, but I was wrong.¡¯ Anne thought. Her veins were bursting at the seams with wrath.


    ¡®Idiocy!¡¯


    ¡®No, everything belongs to me and only me. How could this old man have done this to us? From the beginning, I thought he was the owner. Even for this property, I killed Elena¡¯s mother.¡¯Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything about Elena¡¯s past? So what about me and my son?¡± Anne asked.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you didn¡¯t own these things?¡± Anne couldn¡¯t hold back her wrath any longer, so she gradually raised her voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem if I don¡¯t own this property? Are you regretful or trying to tell me you married me for these assets?¡± Robert paused for a while.


    ¡®Shit! Rx, Anne. You can¡¯t keep losing like this. Because of that, I divorced my husband and killed my friend.¡¯ Anne closed her eyes in disappointment while thinking.


    ¡°Robert, I won¡¯t let you do this,¡± Anne said calmly after taking a long breath.


    ¡®No,¡¯ I answered, nodding. ¡°Honey, you misunderstood me. That was not my intention.¡±


    ¡°What I am trying to say is, what about us? What if Elena agreed to sell all of her belongings? She is a youngster with a promising future. Think about her future,¡± Anne responded.


    ¡°What will I do then?¡± Robert let out a sigh.


    ¡°Why did you make such an important decision without informing Elena, if she asked you a question? What will happen then?¡± Anne questioned.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯ve made a big mistake. I snatched everything she had.¡± Robertmented, ¡°However, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll question me about it. She reminds me of her mother. Her heart is pure,¡± he even stated.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, keep it a secret from her,¡± Anne said, ring at him. ¡°Darling, we¡¯ll find something out.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any other options?¡± Robert asked,


    Anne was about to say something, but Elena walked in. She came from college.


    **


    I spotted Dad and Anne in the drawing room; it seemed they were discussing something important.


    I called out to my father, ¡°Dad.¡±


    As he turned back, he stuttered, ¡°Elena, y-you.¡±


    ¡°Are you all okay, dad?¡± I asked. He didn¡¯t seem to be in fine condition.


    ¡®What is the matter with him?¡¯ I thought as I came close.


    ¡®That witch appeared unexpectedly.¡¯ Anne thought as she said, ¡°Elena, you came so early today.¡± She said it with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, ignoring her.


    Dad said, ¡°Nothing, sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Sir, someone wants to meet you,¡± Pom said as she emerged out of nowhere.


    The expression on my dad¡¯s face changed unexpectedly. He murmured, ¡°What?¡±


    Dad was perplexed. ¡°Who?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Mr. Robert, it¡¯s me. I heard you¡¯re in Istanbul right now. So, I nned to meet with your wife.¡±


    ¡°But here you are,¡± a broad, muscr man said as he strode into the room without knocking and began conversing with my father.


    ¡°Mr. Obin, I just¡­,¡± dad was about to say when the man cut him off with a smile and said, ¡°My boss hates lying.¡± He said, ¡°This is something you shouldn¡¯t have done.¡±


    I said, ¡°Don¡¯t call my father a liar!¡±

 Elena, let’s go!

    Obin locked his gaze on her. He thought, ¡®She is, therefore, Robert¡¯s daughter. It turns out that the rumors are true. Her beauty is iparable.¡¯ Obin sighed and cleared his throat. ¡°Mr. Robert, I¡¯d like to ask you a question. When will you return our money?¡±


    ¡°Money? Dad, what is he saying?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, baby. Go to your room,¡± Dad said.


    I stared at him, and he stared back. I thought, ¡®What exactly is going on with Dad? Who is he, exactly? What about the money they¡¯re discussing?¡¯ I dashed up the stairwell to my second-floor room.


    **


    ¡°Mr. Obin, please have a seat,¡± Robert said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk with you, Mr. Robert. Return our money ore with me,¡± Obin said.


    ¡°What? What exactly do you mean by that?¡± Anne worriedly questioned Obin.


    ¡°Why are you so impatient, Mrs. D¡¯Souza?¡± Obin inquired.


    ¡°My boss just likes to speak with him,¡± Obin said, looking at Robert, ¡°soe with me, Mr. D¡¯Souza.¡±


    Anne started nervously biting her nails while thinking, ¡®I¡¯m not going to let him go there by himself.¡¯


    ¡°Wait,¡± Anne responded, ¡°I¡¯lle with you as well,¡± and Robert said, ¡°Anne.¡±


    ¡°Babe, please,¡± Anne begged as she grabbed his hand in hers.


    Anne smiled slyly at them. Obin put on a phony smile and thought, ¡®This woman is far smarter than I had thought.¡¯ After a while, Obin took them with him.


    After Robert and Anne had left, Elena went down.


    **


    ¡°Where is Dad, Pom?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sir and ma¡¯am went out with that person,¡± Pom said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said as I gazed out the door.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over to Eva¡¯s. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I replied back to her.


    ¡°Is that urgent, Ms.?¡± Pom asked.


    ¡°Pom, I don¡¯t know. She had called several times. Maybe it¡¯s a matter of urgency.¡±


    ¡°All right, Ms., be careful,¡± Pom replied. I gave her a friendly smile and walked away to Eva¡¯s house.


    [At Eva¡¯s residence]


    I called her name, ¡°Eva.¡± I went upstairs and saw her getting ready.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked. Eva looked at me with a bright smile. She ran toward me and hugged me tightly, saying, ¡°Elena, finally you havee.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I should start,¡± Eva said with excitement.


    I nodded and said, ¡°First, take a breath, and say.¡±


    ¡°You know,st night Ron proposed to me.¡± As I heard Eva, I became shocked. Did he propose to her? I could not solve the equation. Because if it was, then why was Ron about to kiss me? I pressed my lips together and asked, while arching my brows, ¡°And what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I epted it.¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I became shocked.


    Eva¡¯s face suddenly became pale as she heard me. She asked me in a nervous tone, ¡°What happened? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    I closed my eyes while thinking about what I needed to tell her and where I needed to start. At any cost, I needed to stop her. Ron was not good for her. I was 100 percent sure that he was using her. But I could not break her heart by saying that; I was afraid it would turn out badly.


    I parted my lips and said, while taking a deep breath, ¡°You should not have answered him immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why? I like him; you know that,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Yes, I know it. But Eva, you heard the rumors.¡± I put my hands on her shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, Elena, please not again. He likes me, and I like him as well.¡± Eva just ignored my words and pushed my hands off her shoulders. She stood in front of the mirror and said that while putting lip gloss on her lips.


    ¡°And you know if he doesn¡¯t like me, he would not stop himself in our intimate moment.¡±


    ¡°Intimate moment?¡± I was surprised. Exactly how far did they go?


    ¡°Yes, so please stop it.¡± Eva said.


    I tightened my jaw and said in irritation, ¡°Eva, he is ying with you. Just believe me.¡±


    Eva arched her brows and looked at me. ¡°He invited me to a club. And he said, I can take you with me as well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I arched my brows.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us!¡± uttered Eva. I was perplexed and asked, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°If he had something in his mind, he should not tell me to take you with me. And you can¡¯t believe that he wants me to be his model. He wants me to work with him,¡± Eva said.


    I shook my head in disbelief and thought, ¡®This girl has be blind. She won¡¯t believe me, it seems. Whatever I say, she will take it negatively. Ron totally makes her blind; she just can¡¯t think a single thing without him.¡¯


    ¡°I was bored, Elena,¡± Eva remarked, looking at me, ¡°so I thought we might have some fun at a club.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to. It¡¯s already toote, Eva! And I can¡¯t allow that,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please, Elena, just one day,¡± Eva said as she took my hand in hers.


    She said, ¡°You do not need to do anything. Ron and I will just roam around.¡±


    ¡°Roam?¡± I frowned at her and asked.


    ¡°Silly,¡± Eva said, ¡°I mean, we will spend some time there as well.¡±


    I pressed my lips tightly and thought, ¡®I can¡¯t allow her alone there. What if Ron takes advantage of her?¡¯


    I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Eva, I¡¯d want to say something to you about him.¡±


    ¡°Elena, I¡¯ll listen to everything, but not right now,¡± Eva said, smiling puzzlingly. ¡°Please put this outfit on. I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs,¡± she said as she walked away.


    I picked up the dress and held it tightly. I did not know what would be going onter.


    After a while, I dressed myself, and went out of the room. I spotted Eva waiting for me. ¡°Eva,¡± she was startled by my sound and nced back.


    ¡°Elena,¡± she called out; she seemed so excited.


    ¡°Elena, let¡¯s go! By the way, you look stunning in this outfit,¡± Eva said. I gave her a warm smile, as she often did. I shifted my gaze away from her and got into the car.


    One hourter, we arrived at the club. It was so crowded, and we were standing on the corner when Eva was trying to call Ron. But in the middle of the crowd, Eva spotted Ron with his friends.

 Unknown

    ¡°Ron!¡± Eva shouted, but the music was loud, so Ron could not hear her. ¡°Elena, I am going there. He is not picking up my calls,¡± Eva said to me. I arched my brows and slightly nodded. It seemed like my head would burst because of the sound. Why was it so loud? I moved my gaze around with an irritating face.


    The club pulsed with vibrant energy, its entrance adorned with neon lights that cast a kaleidoscope of colors onto the bustling sidewalk. A heavy bass beat resonated through the air, drawing people into a world of rhythm and revelry. Inside, the atmosphere was an intoxicating blend of dimly lit corners and dazzling dance floors, where strobe lights painted the crowd in shes of brilliance. Lavish cocktails were crafted at the bar, mingling withughter and chatter. The club¡¯s eclectic decor, a fusion of modern art and vintage elegance, served as the backdrop for a night of music, movement, and the promise of unforgettable moments.


    Eva¡¯s heart raced with a mix of thrill and nerves; this was her first time at such a lively nightclub. This nightclub was for VIPs, so Eva did not get the chance toe.


    I spotted Eva going to Ron, and when Ron noticed her, he smiled at her and hugged her. He even kissed her cheek; I narrowed my eyes as I spotted it. Then Eva whispered something to him and turned back to me.


    I nced at Ron, and he looked at me as well. But he seemed so normal that nothing happened between us this morning. Eva and Ron walked toward me.


    ¡°Elena!¡± Eva called my name as she came to me.


    I slowly nodded and looked at Ron. He smiled at me and then said to Eva, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t manage toe, Eva.¡±


    Eva smiled at him, then looked at me. Every time it seemed Ron was pretending, I could not bear the tension anymore. But Ron whispered something to Eva; the music was loud so I couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. Eva nodded and moved her fingers to tell me she was going with Ron.


    I nodded, but Eva gestured at me to join her. But Ron guided her through the crowd, his smile infectious as he led them to a spot on the dance floor. The music resonated within her chest, matching the tempo of her excited heartbeat.


    The dance floor itself was a realm of its own. Bathed in a kaleidoscope of lights, it seemed to breathe with the rhythm of the music. Bodies moved in sync with one another, a diverse tapestry of people lost in the intoxicating sway, and the two started dancing.


    It was boring for me. I should not havee with her and stopped her as well. When I became desperate to leave, I shouted her name.


    ¡°Eva!¡± I shouted her name twice. However, she couldn¡¯t hear me because of the loud music. I inhaled deeply and said, ¡°What should I do now?¡± So, I walked to a corner and sat on a stool.


    They had my whole attention. Eva and Ron seemed to have an amazing time together. It made me confused. ¡®If it is the truth, then what about this morning, though?¡¯ Ron tried to kiss me directly in front of Paul. I fixed my gaze on Ron. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to fool around when ites to Eva. Did I misunderstand? Did he try to kiss me or just show it to Paul?¡¯ I lowered my head while thinking. ¡®Should I tell Eva? Ron seems so normal. I think I have to ask him why he did that before I tell her anything.¡¯


    He attempted to exin what he did, but I was the one who refused to listen. I should have heard him. But the gesture! I thought as I closed my eyes.


    My face became somber suddenly. ¡®Paul, I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll stop doubting me. You just know how to humiliate me and twist my emotions.¡¯


    [On the dance floor]


    ¡°Babe,¡± Ron said seductively as he drew Eva close; her heart started beating faster, and she whispered, ¡°Are you willing to do it?¡±


    ¡°W¡­ Willing to do what?¡± Eva stammered.


    Ron made Eva sway her hips to the rhythm of the song, and Eva held his hair in one hand. She was trying to be like other girls. But she was quite nervous, and her mind waspletely jumbled.


    ¡°Babe?¡± he asked again, clutching her waist.


    ¡°Ron, I am nervous,¡± Eva said, as she stopped wiggling her hip.


    He said, ¡°Eva, I booked a room for us.¡±


    ¡°Ron, I¡­¡± Eva looked at Ron. Ron kissed her left cheek and said, ¡°I will manage everything.¡±


    ¡°But Elena?¡± she said.


    ¡°I think if she guesses something, she will not allow you toe.¡± Ron said.


    Eva¡¯s face became gloomy as she heard Ron. Ron pushed her hair from her face and said, ¡°She is your friend; don¡¯t you think she needs to support you? You are not a kindergarten child anymore, right? You can lead your life as you want.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Eva pressed her lips together and nodded, then said, ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°If I want to be with my lover, then I don¡¯t think anyone has a problem with it. I will talk to her.¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do it. Elena will not take it normally,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Then?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink together, then we will decide what we need to do,¡± Ron said.


    Eva slightly smiled and nodded. They walked toward Elena. When Eva came close to Elena, she shrieked from behind.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    **


    I turned back and spotted Eva and Ron together. ¡°Are you done, Eva? Let¡¯s go now,¡± I stated.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you want to go home?¡± Eva questioned me as she sat next to me. Ron gestured to the bartender to get two drinks for us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go home right now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Elena, we just came now. Let¡¯s spend some time here, then we will go.¡± Eva said. It seemed she became irritated because of me. She stood up and said, ¡°Wait, I am going to the washroom.¡± She left me and Ron there. The bartender served the drinks. It was a really awkward situation for me. I noticed Ron having a drink.

 Elena, why are you in such a hurry?

    I took a deep breath and thought, ¡®It is the best time to ask him about the incident.¡¯ So as I thought, I looked at Ron and asked, ¡°Ron, what is going on?¡±


    Ron took a sip and gave me a sidelong nce while saying, ¡°What do you mean by it?¡±


    ¡°I know you understand what I mean.¡± I said as I arched my brows.


    He raised his eyebrows and said in a startled tone, ¡°Oh, do you mean about the morning incident?¡±


    I gave him a harsh look; it seemed Ron was ying with me. He tilted his head and replied, ¡°Elena, I don¡¯t want to exin here. I tried to, but you did not try to hear me. So, forget it. Enjoy the night.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and was about to say something, but I spotted Evaing toward us. I moved my gaze from him and looked at the drinks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with a drink, Elena.¡± As Eva came and sat next to me, she said it with a smile. I tried to smile and drank my drink as I stared at her.


    Ron was next to them. He gave them a sly grin and concentrated on his drink. He thought, ¡®Believe me, after this drink, you won¡¯t recall what you are going to do.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said when we finished our drinks. Eva grabbed my hand as we stood up.


    ¡°Elena, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Eva said as she arched her brows.


    ¡°Eva,¡± I said as I turned my gaze to her. But suddenly I felt my head be heavy, as well as my eyes. Everything started getting dizzy. I looked at Eva, but she started bing blurry.


    ¡®What is happening with me? I know I am not good with alcohol, but I just took one shot. I am sweating a lot. Does it mean there is something in the drinks? Am I being drugged?¡¯ I thought as I grabbed Eva¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I heard Eva¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Elena, what happens to you?¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Are you all OK, Elena?¡± Eva asked about my whereabouts.


    ¡°No,¡± I said with a nod, ¡°I¡¯m not in the best of health. I¡¯m only¡­¡± I felt dizzy and lost consciousness before I could finish my sentence. I was going to take her in my arms, but I plopped. I felt like I plopped on something hard and then spotted Ron¡¯s blurry face in front of me. After that, everything became ck.


    **


    Elena leaned on Ron¡¯s shoulder, and Ron did not miss the chance. He held her in his arms, and when she lost control, Ron picked her up in his arms.


    ¡°Oh, My God, what happened to her? Ron, what should we do now?¡± Eva started panicking. If something happened to Elena, she would never forgive herself. She should not have ordered the drinks.


    Seeing Eva panic, Ron said, ¡°Rx, Eva. Maybe it is for the drink. If she takes a bit of rest, she will be fine again.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have forced her to stay,¡± Eva said with teary eyes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Eva, stop it.¡± Suddenly, Ron spoke in an irritating tone. Eva was a bit surprised to see Ron¡¯s behavior. It was her first time seeing Ron that way. But Eva thought he might be nervous like her, which was why he behaved rudely with her.


    Then Ron started walking to the second floor, and Eva followed him. Ron went into a room. As Eva entered, she looked around. The room was a haven of romance, with soft, dimmed lights that twinkled like stars, casting a warm glow over the room. A canopy bed draped in flowing, sheer fabric created an intimate atmosphere. Scatter rose petals artfully across the floor, leading to a heart-shaped arrangement on a table adorned with scented candles. Champagne on ice awaits, apanied by delectable chocte-dipped strawberries.


    Eva became shocked to see everything; she could not understand why everything seemed to be for a couple. She moved her gaze to Ron. Ron put Elena on the bed so lightly. Then he turned back to Eva. Eva crossed her arms and asked, ¡°R¡­ Ron, what is it?¡±


    Ron looked at Eva for some minutes and approached her while saying, ¡°Sorry, love, actually I booked this room for us, but this happened¡­ I am so sorry.¡±


    Eva tried to manage herself while saying, ¡°Oh, no, why are you saying sorry? It¡¯s not your fault; actually, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°Ah, No, nothing.¡± Eva tried to smile. But for a moment, she thought Ron had his eyes on her friend. The way Ron took Elena in his arms and put her on the bed seemed so romantic.


    Ron smiled at Eva and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. We have an option, love.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eva became surprised.


    ¡°Yes, let her stay a bit, and we should go to another room,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°Ron¡­¡± Eva widened her eyes and added, ¡°It¡¯s not possible. What if Elena wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Babe, Elena is not a six-year-old child. Let her be. We should go to enjoy ourselves.¡± Ron said. Eva could not say anything after hearing him. Ron took her silence as a yes and then walked out of the room. Ron halted in front of room number 304, and Elena was in room number 300. Before entering, Eva nced back at room number 300.


    Ron exhaled a sigh and started unbuttoning his shirt. Eva looked at him with a nervous face. At that moment, she was only thinking about Elena. But suddenly she became shocked as she felt Ron¡¯s hands on her shoulders.


    ¡°What happened? Are you not feeling well?¡± Ron asked.


    ¡°No, actually, I was thinking about Elena,¡± Eva said. ¡°It was like¡­ We also drank, but nothing happened to us; then why did she be like that?¡±


    Ron narrowed his eyes. He thought Eva was so naive, but it seemed he was wrong; Eva was smart as well. The bartender was his man; he gave the bartender some money to put drugs in Elena¡¯s drink. Ron moved his gaze to the door while thinking, ¡®Maybe the drugs have already started showing their effect. I should leave this stupid girl and go to Elena, or else who knows what will happen?¡¯


    ¡°Maybe her tolerance level is so bad,¡± Ron answered unmindfully.


    Eva took a deep breath, and then she put her hand around Ron¡¯s neck while saying, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s forget it. I hope she will be okay after some minutes.¡±


    Ron smiled and loosened her grip while saying, ¡°Yes, I hope so.¡±


    Eva put on a smile, but with a puzzled face. She made a first approach, but Ron loosened her grips. She asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ron tightened his lips and said, ¡°You should go wash up first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡­ I get it.¡± Eva stammered with a shy face. It was embarrassing; she should think about it. She quickly said, ¡°You can wait here. I will take a shower.¡± As she said, she did not wait there for a second and dashed to the bathroom.


    Ron rolled his eyes and picked up his phone. ¡°Hey,e.¡± Ron called his friend toe to his room.


    He did not wait for his friend and walked out of the room. He was in such a hurry to see Elena. Ron opened the door and entered. He spotted Elena panting. The AC was on, but still, her face turned red. She looked so tempting.


    Ron smiled at Elena while thinking, ¡®As if I give a damn! I simply acquire what I desire.¡¯


    Ron turned his gaze to Elena¡¯s lovely face. He ran his fingertips across her luscious lips. ¡°I¡¯m dying to slurp it up, baby. Your body is changing in response to the state. Elena, your entire body is on fire.¡± Ron murmured.


    ¡°Umm,¡± Elena muttered seductively as she clutched Ron¡¯s arm tightly when she felt warmth. Her movements were seductive, even though Ron knew she wasn¡¯t herself.


    **


    I slowly opened my eyes. I felt something burning inside me. I was craving for something. I could understand why I was drugged and who did that. The drug was so powerful that I could feel my wetness. All of a sudden, I felt warmth on my lips.


    I turned my head to that side and spotted Ron in front of me. I knew at that moment what was going to happen. I pressed my lips together and bit my bottom lip to control myself. At that moment, I thought about Paul. What if he came and saved me? But was that possible? How would I reach him?


    ¡°Ron,¡± I said as I tried to raise my head.


    ¡°Oh, you recognize me.¡± Ron replied with a grin. I arched my brows and said, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Where is Eva?¡± I added amid the sweltering temperatures.


    Ron smiled at me and suddenly picked me up and put me on hisp. I was struggling to move, but his smell was making me weaker. I was fighting with myself. My inner self became wild to feel his touch, but my mind was still under my control. I was fighting against myself.

 Stupid girl, can’t you see my head?

    ¡°Honey,¡± Ron whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±


    His hot breath caressed my ear, and I felt my whole body shiver.


    ¡®Am I going to lose control?¡¯


    My heart was racing, and I was in an intense state. It seemed that I needed someone to calm me down. Suddenly, Ron touched my neck, and as he moved his finger down, he came to a halt on my corbone. It was driving me insane. His tactile sensations! More of it was luring my heart in, but I needed to stop it.


    I was right; Ron wasn¡¯t a good person. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I yelled as I tried to shove Ron.


    ¡°So, Elena, you still have sense,¡± Ron said.


    ¡°You were feeling hot, so I¡¯m helping you,¡± he added, as he pulled me even tighter.


    In my dizziness, I said to him, ¡°If Paul gets to know about it, he will not spear you. It¡¯s better you leave for your own good, Ron. You are also well aware of your friend¡¯s temper.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that bastard! I know a lot about him, and I know what he will do if he hears it. But who cares for a psychopath like him? But it is true he loves you a lot, but s, that bastard does not know the way to show it.¡±


    I arched my brows as I tried to move, but Ron nipped my earlobe and kissed it, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for so long. You turned me down in front of Paul. Why Elena?¡±


    **


    Ron nibbled on her neck while thinking, ¡®Elena, I¡¯m sure Paul genuinely loves you. I¡¯d never seen his eyes filled with insane adoration before. I only saw it for you. But why is that? Why is he so devoted to you? We shared everything every time we got together. Why didn¡¯t he tell me about you? Why did he keep you hidden from me?¡¯


    **


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me today, Elena,¡± Ron exhaled his hot breath on my neck while saying quietly.


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted as I started pushing him.


    [Other side]


    Eva turned off the shower and put on a robe. She looked at herself in the mirror. It was evident from her appearance how nervous she was. While looking at the mirror, Eva took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°Why am I so nervous? I always admire him, and my dream hase true.¡±


    Eva thought as she opened the door. But as she came out of the bathroom, she spotted another man on the bed. It was not Ron. He smiled at her as he spotted hering out.


    ¡°Hey, beauty!¡±


    ¡°W¡­ Who are you? Where is Ron?¡± Eva tightened her robe as she stepped back. He stood up and stepped forward while saying, ¡°Rx, did you forget me? I was with Ron, you remember?¡±


    ¡®I saw that boy with Ron; they were drinking together. Ron introduced him as his friend, but what is he doing here?¡¯ Eva thought as she gulped. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I know you are his friend, but why are you here? Where is Ron?¡±


    ¡°Ron is not here, honey. I am here. We can enjoy it together.¡± He said with a smirk on his face. Eva arched her brows as she heard him. She stepped back and shouted, ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯te near me.¡±


    That boy arched his brows and grabbed Eva¡¯s hand suddenly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t scream; no one is going to hear you, and neither Ron nor I wille to save you.¡±


    As Eva heard him, she arched her brows and said, ¡°What do you mean by that? Leave my hand. I am your friend¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    That boy suddenly burst outughing after hearing Eva. He clutched her hands and said, ¡°Girlfriend? And you? I don¡¯t know how you guys fall into Ron so easily.¡±


    Eva narrowed her eyes. She became shocked as she heard him. Did Ron really use her? Eva became frozen and stared with wide eyes; her mouth was wide open.


    That boy chinned up at her and tried to move the cloth from her shoulder, but she pushed him angrily. She shouted and put off her slippers, saying, ¡°How dare you disrespect me? Do you think I am an innocent girl?¡± Eva was a hot-tempered girl, as always. She could not control herself and started beating that boy with a slipper. While beating him, she asked, ¡°Tell me, where is he?¡±


    That boy was shocked to see Eva¡¯s attitude; he had never thought Eva would turn out that way. He spotted her timidity around Ron, and then how did she turn out like an angry one?


    **This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I was pushing myself too hard, but the drug was already reacting. I was going insane inside, unable to resist his touch while still unable to embrace it. He bit the top of my cleavage. I tried to push him, but I was too numb to do so.


    ¡°Ron!¡± I called out his name in a trembling tone. But he disregarded me and pressed his fingers inside the folds of my skirt.


    ¡®No, no, I¡¯m not going to allow him to do that.¡¯ I tightened my jaw as I looked around. I noticed a vase on a table beside the bed. I found my way to escape. At that point, I could not think of anything and extended my hand to grab it. I took the vase and smashed it against his head. And I did it with all my might.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Ron said as he let go of his grip and tumbled down onto the floor.


    Ron whimpered in agony as he grasped his head. I didn¡¯t let this chance pass me by. In my half-dressed state, I walked out of the room. I widened my eyes as I walked out of the room. The light was too much for me; I held the railing of the stairs whileing down. I noticed so many couples were busy getting intimate. I took a deep breath and dashed out of there quickly.


    ¡®I have to go home. Should I call him now?¡¯


    **


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re crazy, girl. If I knew you were crazy, I would never ept Ron¡¯s proposal.¡± That boy shouted.


    Eva stopped beating him and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Ron just ruins my mood. He chooses your friend instead of you. I know now why he did not choose you.¡± He touched his back while cursing, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    From her hand, the slipper fell. She was shocked and could not believe what she heard. She dashed out of the room. Her hands started shaking, as did her legs. She did not care what she was wearing; she went out with the bathrobe. When she came near the 300 number, she spotted Ron in the corridor and came out with no shirt except pants. He was groaning in pain while holding his head.


    ¡°Ron!¡± Eva called out his name in a trembling tone. She could not believe what she was seeing in front of her eyes. So it was all true. She pressed her lips together to suppress her emotions. She asked again as she held her breath, ¡°What is it, Ron?¡±


    Ron just looked up at Eva, but at that time Eva spotted a different expression on his face. It was not Ron; hatred was clear on his face. He burst out in anger and spoke out, ¡°Are you blind? Elena smashed the vase on me and bolted.¡±


    Eva froze as she heard him. So, it was true that Ron was trying to be with Elena. Eva tightened her fists and lowered her gaze. ¡°Ron, was that all lie?¡± Eva asked, her voiceced with sadness. Ron gave her a stern look and said, ¡°Can you just stop your bbering? Can¡¯t you see my situation?¡±


    Eva lowered her gaze as she heard him. She got her answer but she had no courage to face him what if he spotted her tears.


    Ron screamed fiercely, his head pounding in pain, ¡°Ah, my head, damn that chick.¡±


    Eva ran toward the room, and when she entered, she could not see Elena there. ¡°Where is Elena?¡± Eva yelled. ¡°What did you do with her?¡±


    ¡°Stupid girl, can¡¯t you see my head? She ran away.¡± Ron shouted. ¡°I would be happy if someone raped her on the street; she dared to hit me.¡± Saying that, Ron walked downstairs.


    ¡°What if something happens to her?¡± Eva bit her bottom lip while murmuring. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± She ran back to the room and quickly changed her dress. Eva dashed out the door as quickly as she could. ¡®If something happens to Elena, I will never forgive myself. Please God, help me to find her.¡¯ Eva murmured as she came out of the club.

 Derek

    Elena¡¯s POV.


    I was walking down the middle of the highway. My legs were trembling; I could not even walk properly.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    I¡¯m no longer able to control myself. I guess I dropped my phone there. ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ I thought as I looked around, hoping to see a phone booth. There was nothing; I could not even see any people on the street. It was so quiet. After a few minutes of walking, I spotted a car passing me. It seemed I had found a way. With my hand, I signaled the car to stop. That car came to a halt near me, and two boys got out of the car.


    ¡°Bro, take a look at her,¡± said one of them.


    ¡°Yes, she is rather pretty,¡± answered the other. ¡°She seems drunk.¡±


    ¡°Obviously she¡¯s drunk,¡± one of them said as he approached me. I narrowed my eyes. I understood that signaling them was a bad choice for me. How could I escape?


    But one of them suddenly came toward me, stroked my hair away from my face, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, beautiful?¡±


    I stared up at them, my dress torn around me. I had no choice but to ask for help from them.


    My face was hot, and I could feel it, and I was sweating excessively, causing the perfume to get mingled with sweat.


    ¡°Help me! Please help me; I need to make a call.¡± I pleaded for help.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to help you, honey,¡± one of them added. ¡°You smell extremely lovely, but about the call, we can do it,¡± he stated as he grabbed my waist and hoisted me up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I yelled as I tried to scratch him with my nails.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tainted by someone, girl.¡± One of them said, ¡°Please allow us to help you.¡± I tried but failed to persuade him to move. I couldn¡¯t push him back because I was too weak. That boy dragged me inside, plopped me down on the back seat, and rubbed his hand across my thigh.


    ¡°Please, I¡­¡± I whimpered, but his touch was driving me insane. ¡®Am I going to go crazy?¡¯ I took a deep breath as I squeezed my eyes.


    ¡°Baby, we can treat you better,¡± one of them added. They tied both of my hands and slid down my sleeves.


    In the meantime, on the other side of the road, Derek¡¯s car was crossing. His car had just passed there, and he observed two men sexually assaulting a girl.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Derek demanded. Derek spotted a girl trying to escape from there, but those two boys were forcing her.


    I strongly urged them again, ¡°Let me go.¡± But they ignored me and continued with their business.


    ¡°Are you guys finished?¡± In my dizziness, I heard a voice suddenly. They moved away from me, and I spotted a tall man standing in front of me. I said softly, ¡°Please save me.¡±


    **


    Derek ordered the driver to stop. He stepped out of the car and took a position behind them.


    ¡°Are you guys finished?¡± He asked, and they stood up and turned to face him. Derek peered into the car and arched his brows. He became a bit surprised when he spotted her because he had seen her with Ron once. He thought, ¡®What? Yeah, she¡¯s that girl, but why is she here?¡¯ Her gaze was locked on him. They tied her wrists behind her back. Her cheeks were heated.


    ¡®Is she being drugged?¡¯ As he thought, he scowled and shifted his gaze to them.


    ¡°W¡­ Who are you?¡± One of them asked.


    The other boy said, ¡°We¡¯re just friends and enjoying ourselves here.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Derek tugged at his sleeve and suddenly grabbed his cor.


    ¡°How dare you grab my cor, son of a bitch?¡± The boy uttered.


    Derek directly punched his nose after hearing him. That boy screamed in agony, ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°You fucker! Are you out of your mind?¡± That youngster shouted, holding his nose.


    Derek gave him a murderous look and said, ¡°Do you want to see what a son of a bitch can do?¡±


    He took out his gun and shot at the car before he could say anything. When they spotted Derek with a gun, they became scared. ¡°What have you done?¡± The other boy asked, and they became frightened and took a step back.


    ¡°Did you guys drug her?¡± Derek asked.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t,¡± he said, terrified. ¡°When we met, she was drunk.¡± Derek heard Obin¡¯s voice. As soon as Obin arrived, he took off his coat and covered that girl.


    ¡°Boss,¡± he said, gasping for air. He dashed there as soon as he heard the sound of fire. Derek¡¯s face was stern; he didn¡¯t waste a single second of his time and said, ¡°Take care of them. I¡¯m heading to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°But boss, who is she?¡± Obin asked. Obin couldn¡¯t get a good look at her face. Suddenly, Derek gave him a cold stare. Obin quickly nodded; he understood his boss was not in a good mood.


    Derek took her in his arms and walked towards the car. He got up in the car and urged the driver to take them to the hospital.


    ¡°Drive fast to the hospital.¡±


    Derek loosened her rope and went to put her on the seat. But suddenly, she grabbed Derek tightly. She seemed to have gone insane.


    Derek was startled and said, ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°I want you now,¡± she said, raising her gaze at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll pay extra for the night.¡±


    **


    I noticed the tall man picked me up in his arms. I could not control myself anymore and clutched him as well. I did not know where he was taking me. But whatever it was, I felt secure in his arms. He took me into his car; I was still holding him. I heard him saying someone to drive to the hospital, but¡­


    ¡®Hospital¡­ I don¡¯t think I can control myself anymore.¡¯ I thought as I took a deep breath. I made up my mind and thought for one night I would pay him; I would pay him to forget the night.


    As he was about to ce me on the seat, I grabbed him and said, ¡°I will pay extra for this night.¡± I pulled my top off because I was hot and bothered. I was simply dressed in a skirt and a bra.


    ¡°What are you doing, girl?¡± Seeing me in that state, he asked. But I disregarded him as if he did not exist. I tossed my top off and grabbed his face. ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything you need. Just help me tonight,¡± I whispered. ¡®For whom will I stop? Paul? Does he also think of me? Does he think twice about me before kissing his girlfriend?¡¯ I thought as I touched my lips on that man¡¯s cold ear.


    He widened his eyes and thought, ¡®I¡¯d just rescued her from two rascals, and now she¡¯s saying she wants me to have her.¡¯This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I pressed my lips against him, saying nothing. He did not push me away; it seemed he also wanted me at that moment. Instead of pushing me away, he tenderly stroked my face and softly kissed me in response to my kiss.


    It was obvious to me that he would not push me because no man could push a girl¡¯s charm away. I disregarded my thoughts and started to bounce on him, devouring his mouth as I grew more savage.


    **


    Derek felt her kiss slowly be wild, and she started moving her hip. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from touching her. His soul appeared to want to devour every inch of her pinkish body, and her scent was intoxicating. Maybe it was because he hadn¡¯t touched a girl in a long time, or maybe it was because he couldn¡¯t push her sweet plea.


    When Derek first saw her in Ron¡¯s car, he was a little envious. ¡®I¡¯m not sure why, but your indifferent expression attracted my attention at the time.¡¯ Derek thought as he cupped her small face inside his palm. She was softly moaning in her mouth. He noticed she was attempting to unbuckle his belt. Derek quickly grabbed her hand and stopped kissing her.


    Derek tightened his jaw and cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡± He lost his senses almost instantly. As he regained his senses, he asked his driver, ¡°How much time will it take to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it will take one hour,¡± the driver said in a nervous tone.


    Derek closed his eyes as Elena started kissing his neck. It was an awkward situation for him. Elena was giving him a real headache. Then he took a deep breath and ordered the driver, ¡°Hey, drive home.¡±

 You are irritating me

    Derek thought it would be good if he took her to his house first because they were close to his mansion.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the driver said, clearing his voice.


    Derek saw that her body was shivering and that her body temperature was really high.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked softly as she approached his face. Derek ignored her stare and pulled out his phone to dial Lucy¡¯s number. Lucy was Derek¡¯s childhood friend, and she was also a doctor.


    Derek became desperate; he murmured when Lucy was not picking up his calls.


    ¡°Lucy, pick up the phone.¡±


    And finally, Lucy answered his call. As she picked up his call, Derek said, ¡°Lucy,¡± but Elena immediately began unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Derek arched his brows and said, pressing her against his chest. It was quite inconvenient. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Luck asked, her voice woozy.


    ¡°Lucy, pleasee to my home immediately. It¡¯s urgent,¡± Derek said. Suddenly, Elena nibbled his neck with a soft moan.


    Derek groaned because of her sudden movement. He clutched her hair and made her look at him. Elena and Derek¡¯s eyes met again. Derek kept his gaze locked on her. He could feel his bulge. He pulled her close while holding her hair. His stormy gray eyes sank into her deep emerald green.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Derek!¡± Lucy called his name.


    Derek¡¯s wild thoughts were interrupted by hearing Lucy¡¯s voice. He pulled Elena to his chest and held her tightly. His heart was beating fast, and his breath became heavy. He heard Lucy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What exactly are you up to? What the hell is that? Are you with a girl?¡± Lucy started booming at him with her questions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask any questions right now, Lucy. Just go home as soon as possible,¡± Derek said after saying this.


    Lucy arched her brows as Derek hung up the phone; she was also shocked. She murmured, ¡°What the hell is going on with this guy?¡± She leapt from her bed and dashed to her closet to change her clothes.


    [The car was rushing at full speed]


    Derek took her hands in his.


    ¡°Hold on, girl,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor now. I told you I would pay you,¡± she said with a stern gaze. Derek took a deep breath and answered, ¡°If I have sex with you, you can¡¯t pay me with your whole life.¡± He wiped the sweat from her brow.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who my father is? I will give you anything you want,¡± Elena said as she clutched his shirt. Derek arched his brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about your father.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ You are irritating me. Don¡¯t try to y hard with me,¡± she added, clutching him tightly and rubbing her arms over him.


    ¡®She¡¯s appealing; her face has turned even redder¡­ Seeing her like this makes my heart ache, but why? I really cannot see her in such agony. I am trying so hard to keep myself under control. But I also want to dig into her.¡¯ Derek¡¯s thoughts as he closed his eyes. While closing his eyes, he asked the driver.


    ¡°How long will it take to get home?¡±


    ¡°Sir, 10 minutes,¡± he replied.


    Derek heard, took a deep breath, and opened his eyes. He caressed her cheek and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you say. You will give me anything I want.¡±


    Derek made eye contact with her and kissed her on the lips. She had a solid grip on his hair. Derek reached out to hold the stand and closed the space so that the driver could not hear them.


    They kissed passionately, and while kissing, he slowly hoisted her up. As she gripped him hard and put her legs around his waist, he clutched her hair and kissed her violently. She got more desperate when Derek lifted her skirt and caressed her thigh. She started hopping on top of him.


    She¡¯s driving him insane. If she continued to do it, Derek was unsure what he would do with her. Derek¡¯s soft touches made Elena moan. Derek buried his face against her neck and gave her a wet kiss.


    ¡°Please make me yours for tonight,¡± she suddenly said quietly. Derek came to a halt as he heard her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he answered, ¡°just trust me.¡± Derek ran his fingertips over her underwear. He felt it was damp. The sensation was overwhelming for him as well. Derek pressed lightly, and the way she reacted, it seemed she yearned for his touch. She was clutching his hand and moaning sweetly. Her entire body was shivering uncontrobly. She began to push herself against his finger to gain ess to her insides.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± she said seductively.


    Her moan was drifting in the air as Derek held her bare waist and began to rub her a bit harshly. Derek buried his head in her chest, knowing how difficult it was for him. His finger slightly moved the cloth from her entrance. With a soft exhale, Elena leaned into his touch, her eyes fluttering closed. The world around them seemed to disappear as Derek¡¯s lips met hers in a kiss that ignited a spark deep within her core. Time ceased to exist as they danced in the realm of their emotions, their lips moving in a slow and passionate exploration. As the kiss deepened, their bodies pressed closer, two souls finding sce in each other¡¯s arms. A symphony of sensations yed out beneath the moon¡¯s watchful gaze ¨C the warmth of Derek¡¯s touch, the taste of his breath, and the intoxicating scent of his presence. At that moment, they surrendered to the unspoken yearning that had drawn them together, allowing their hearts to dictate the pace of their connection. But suddenly the driver knocked and said, ¡°B-Boss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Derek kissed her on the lips and carefully drew his finger away from her, covering her with the coat.


    ¡°Girl, we¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± He took a stand. He thought while walking, ¡®If Lucy hasn¡¯t arrived, then I will do whatever she wants. I will take her responsibility.¡± He carried her inside the mansion. He rushed inside and saw Lucy, who was sound asleep on the couch.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Derek yelled.


    ¡°Derek!¡± Lucy spoke in a sleepy tone as she opened her eyes and nced at him.


    Lucy leapt from the couch when she saw him like that. It seemed she could not believe Derek was holding a girl.


    ¡°Who is she, and what is wrong with your neck and chest?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you only half-clothed?¡±


    Derek narrowed his gaze and walked upstairs, turning away from her. Lucy kept following his lead and started asking, ¡°Derek, who is this strange girl?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? So, what did you do with her? I heard everything you did.¡±


    ¡°Lucy, be quiet!¡± Derek shouted. He went to his bedroom and ced her on the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone,¡± Elena suddenly begged as she clutched his shoulders.


    ¡°What?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s really half-naked. Did you¡­¡±


    Derek interrupted her in the middle of her bbering and said, ¡°Stop your bbering. And treat her immediately. She had been drugged.¡±


    Lucy touched her body and asked, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Derek, please call your maid here and leave us alone for a minute,¡± Lucy said.


    Derek got up and walked out of the room. After a while, a maid entered the room with a bowl of cold water, and Derek was waiting outside. He seemed a bit tense; he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on in the room. Lucy still hadn¡¯te after 15 minutes. ¡®What¡¯s taking her so long? Is she in good condition? I should have banged her at the time, so she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer as much as she does now.¡¯ Derek touched his brows while thinking.


    After a while, Lucy appeared, staring at Derek sternly.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Derek asked, his heart racing.


    She didn¡¯t say anything about his question; all she said was, ¡°Derek, I¡¯m looking for some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Cloth!¡±


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Derek asked as he gently pushed her inside.


    Lucy yelled, ¡°Derek, stop!¡±


    After seeing her, Derek shifted his gaze to the opposite side.


    ¡®Lucy is an idiot. There¡¯s even a quilt there. She simply left her in the room, naked. Can¡¯t she cover her with a nket before leaving the room?¡¯ Derek thought to himself. But she was so lovely that he couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze to her. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her pinkish body. Her chestnut curls cascaded in soft waves; the rich hue of her hair added to her allure and was spread across her breast. Lucy instantly wrapped a nket across her body.


    Lucy yelled fiercely, ¡°What¡¯s this behavior, you shameless?¡±


    Derek shifted his gaze to the other side again and covered his mouth behind his hand. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have girl¡¯s clothes. You can use mine.¡±


    Lucy said, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    To seem normal, he cleared his throat and stated, ¡°You don¡¯t have to yell. I just wanted to see if she was all right or not.¡±

 Oh, he left?

    ¡°Yes, I gave her an injection, and she will be better soon. She is presently dozing off,¡± Lucy rified.


    ¡°However, if you werete, it would have an impact on her health. Who gave her this kind of drug, anyway?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I found her in the middle of the highway,¡± Derek retorted.


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Lucy said with a smirk.


    ¡°Lucy Wang, get out of here,¡± Derek said aggressively.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t leave her alone with you,¡± Lucy said. ¡°You should leave us alone.¡±


    Derek sighed, pointed to his closet, and said, ¡°You will find my shirt there. And I will order something for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will manage everything; don¡¯t worry,¡± Lucy said.


    Before leaving the room, Derek turned back to Elena. Seeing Derek in that way, Lucy could not stop herself from asking, ¡°Can you just leave? She is not your girlfriend, or you just fell in love with her at first sight.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Lucy.¡± Derek arched his brows and walked out of the room. It seemed he was being kicked out of his room.


    Derek went to another room and freshened himself up. Then hey down on the bed while thinking of Elena. He blinked his eyes, looking at the ceiling. He could not close his eyes because, when he was trying to do so, Elena¡¯s face came to his mind.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Derek groaned as he sat up on the bed. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep like this. What is going on with me?¡± He murmured.


    Derek got out of bed and walked toward the balcony. He looked at his palm while thinking, ¡®Why am I feeling so lonely today? What if you are with me, mom? Isn¡¯t she so beautiful, mom?¡¯ Derek tightened his fist while looking at the sky.


    [The next day]


    Due to dizziness and the heaviness of my head, I could only open my eyes partially. I sighed heavily and rubbed my forehead. The pain in my head and body is unbearable. Then, slowly, I took a look around. ¡®What am I doing in this ce?¡¯ I thought as I tried to get up.


    I tried to recall what had happened the night before. I was with Ronst night, but I managed to escape from him and was picked up by someone.


    ¡°Damn! I¡¯m not sure why it¡¯s so difficult for me to recall things. I can¡¯t recall his appearance.¡¯ I murmured as I held my breath. He saved me from two unknown men, but their vision was too fuzzy to see well. I lowered my gaze to my bare legs.


    ¡°What? I¡­ What exactly am I doing in this shirt?¡± I was startled.


    ¡°What am I doing in this man¡¯s shirt?¡± I wondered and widened my eyes, thinking to myself, ¡°Did we do somethingst night?¡±


    When I heard a sound, I quickly wrapped myself in a nket. A maid entered the room. With a smile, she greeted me.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. What¡¯s your current state?¡± She asked.


    I stuttered, ¡°I-I am well,¡± since I couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Last night, you were in a terrible state,¡± she said.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± I asked, my eyes narrowing. She responded, ¡°Our master brought you here.¡±


    So I was right. Someone was there to save me, but I guessed I had a one-night stand. I bit my lower lip as I tightened my grip on the nket.


    ¡°And then?¡± I hastily asked.


    She said, ¡°Then our family doctor took care of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I answered in a shocking tone. ¡®That means I did not do anything. Thank you, God! Last night, he saved my life. I owe him gratitude.¡¯


    ¡°Where is your master?¡± I asked as I cracked a smile. I felt so relieved after hearing from her.


    ¡°He left,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh, he left?¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Before he left, he asked me to give you some clothes,¡± she said, as she ced some dresses on the bed. Those outfits caught my attention because there were a lot.


    ¡°Excuse me, but why have you brought so many dresses?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I just need one.¡±


    ¡°Ms., Master ordered all of these just for you,¡± she added.


    ¡°What?¡± I turned my gaze toward her.


    ¡°Please change your clothes, Ms., ande downstairs where Lucy madam is waiting,¡± she said just as I was about to speak up.


    ¡®Lucy!¡¯


    ¡°Lucy?¡± I asked.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, your doctor, Ms.,¡± she said as she walked out of the room.


    I had a peek at the dresses and thought, ¡®Is he insane? He could order a dress, there was no point in ordering this much.¡¯


    I stood up and took off my dress. I must say, he had impable taste. When I took off the shirt, I noticed bite marks on my neck. I pressed my fingertips on the lines.


    How could you do this to me, Ron? That was not what I was expecting from you. However, Eva! Is she aware of what¡¯s going on? But where was shest night? I was lucky that he was able to save me. I took a deep breath and changed into a new outfit.


    After changing my clothes, I slowly went down to the dining room. I spotted a girl there. It seemed she was Lucy. She was sipping her coffee.


    ¡°What happened to her? Is she awake?¡± Lucy asked the maid who was serving her.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, Ms., woke up,¡± said the maid. I was right behind them. I understood they were talking about me, so I said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Lucy turned back to me. I said again, ¡°Hello,¡± with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Lucy,¡± she introduced herself. Her eyes gleamed with delight as she met me.


    ¡°My name is Elena,¡± I said, introducing myself.


    ¡°Oh, Elena, How do you feel right now, sweetheart?¡± Suddenly, she took a step closer to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right now,¡± I said.


    ¡°But I must admit,¡± Lucy replied with a chuckle, ¡°your figure is truly great.¡± Herpliments made meugh. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, but this is the first time someone hasplimented my figure,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Lucyughed and grabbed my hand, saying, ¡°Come here.¡± She urged me to have breakfast at the table.


    ¡°And also, you look so beautiful in this blue frock,¡± she added.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied. She was quite friendly with me.


    ¡°So, what do you want to eat?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ms.,¡± I said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to bother about it.¡±


    ¡°Call me Lucy,¡± she said.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t seem to stop bothering it. Derek told me a hundred times to take care of you before he left,¡± she added.


    ¡®Derek? Is that my savior?¡¯


    ¡°Derek?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, the man who took you herest night, he stayed awake all night for you. When he got the news of you, he left,¡± Lucy stated.


    ¡°Oh! I am very lucky thatst night he was with me, or I don¡¯t know what happened to me.¡± I wondered and was deeply worried.


    ¡°Yes, I saw the way you were hugging him; I thought you guys had a one-night stand,¡± Lucy teasingly said.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, my eyes narrowing. I felt a bit embarrassed; I could not remember exactly what happenedst night.


    She burst outughing suddenly. ¡°I apologize for mocking you. Don¡¯t worry; he didn¡¯t even touch you. Last night, he was there for you,¡± she added.


    ¡°But it seemed you were out of control, but he managed you.¡±


    It was quite awkward. He stayed up the whole night for an unknown girl like me. Rather than taking advantage of me, he took care of me. ¡®Who is he, exactly? I wish I had the chance to speak with him. I really need to thank him properly.¡¯


    Lucy abruptly spoke out, ¡°Oh, my goodness! Look at you. You¡¯re really stunning. That brat has great taste.¡±


    I gave her a warm smile. ¡°You know he woke up so early today and ordered all those dresses only for you,¡± Lucy said, winking at me.


    With a smile on my face, I answered, ¡°Yes, indeed. It was a lot. He didn¡¯t need to order that much.¡±


    Lucy sighed and then said, ¡°I wish someone cared about me too.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s voice abruptly interrupted my thoughts, ¡°So, go ahead and eat a little bit more. You¡¯re quite pale, and your chest is t.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was startled.


    ¡®Thisdy is a master at teasing.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, honey,¡± she answered with a wink. ¡°However, did you have a boyfriend?¡± She asked. With a nod, I answered, ¡°No, I guess.¡± I felt heaviness inside my heart. ¡®Boyfriend? How do I have a boyfriend? When I think of it, his facees to mind,¡¯ I thought, tightening my fists.

 Kill their entire family

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have a boyfriend, do you? So, are you into girls?¡± Lucy asked, her eyes twinkling. She seemed genuinely curious about me.


    ¡°No, ¡°I said, putting an end to her smile.


    ¡°Then?¡± She had a pitying expression on her face as she gazed at me.


    I came to aplete stop when I heard her. ¡®Then? So, what¡¯s next? Does love exist?¡¯


    Paul¡¯s vision pops out of nowhere in my mind. My heart, though, ached unpredictably.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in love. That¡¯s why I¡¯m single.¡± After a long breath, I said.


    Lucy gave me a long look before saying, with a friendly smile, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to fall in love often. But you¡¯ll know how it feels when you fall. ¡±


    I smiled and shifted my focus to my breakfast. ¡®I¡¯m not interested in knowing how it feels. Because I know how it feels, there is only pain. No, I¡¯d rather put him out of my mind.¡¯ I squeezed my eyes as I bit into my food. I needed to go home.


    ¡°Lucy, I have to go home now,¡± I remarked quickly after finishing my breakfast.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Maybe they¡¯re worried about you,¡± Lucy exined.


    ¡®Worry! Hmm.¡¯


    I smiled. Perhaps two people were concerned about my safety. The first is Pom, and the second is Paul. ¡°Maybe or maybe not,¡± I said, putting my lips together.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dear?¡± Lucy was startled and perplexed.


    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t have time for me, and my mother died in a car ident when I was ten years old,¡± I rified.


    Lucy sighed and said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Did your father remarry?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a nod. She gave me a sweet smile and said, ¡°You remind me of Derek. Derek¡¯s mother died when he was 15 years old. He became depressed after his mother died. He slowly changed himself.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a father?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, he has a stepfather. I¡¯ve heard he has a stepbrother as well,¡± Lucy added with a gloomy face. ¡°But for some reason, he had no contact with them.¡±


    I slightly nodded. I thought I should not have asked more because it was their personal matter. Then why would they tell me?


    ¡°Do you have another brother or sister?¡± After a while, she asked.


    ¡°No, but my stepmother has a son,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see. So she, too, had a family, ¡°Lucy said.


    I responded, ¡°I heard that. But for some reason, she divorced her husband.¡±


    ¡°So, how about that guy? Is he considering you to be his sister?¡± Lucy had posed the question to me.


    I paused for a moment after hearing her. ¡®Sister!¡¯


    I tightened my grip around the edge of my dress.


    ¡®We never wanted to be sisters and brothers. And he will never ept me as his sister, and neither will I. He simply knows how to embarrass and humiliate me in front of others. He told me that he adored me. Is it considered his love? I hate your love sense, Paul.¡¯


    ¡°Hey,¡± Lucy said with a gentle shrug.


    I said, ¡°Lucy,¡± looking at her, ¡°To me, he¡¯s nobody. I hate him.¡±


    Lucy giggled as she listened to what I said, ¡°What¡¯s the reason behind this? Is it truly the case that he beat you?¡±


    I bit my lips as I heard her. ¡®Beat me? He loves to cut my heart.¡¯


    All of a sudden, tears welled up in my eyes. Her eyes did not fill up in response to what she said. I would have maintained a healthy rtionship with Paul if he had beaten me, but he didn¡¯t beat me; rather, he disrespected me.


    ¡°Why are you crying, Elena? I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡®I have no idea what¡¯s going on there¡­ That¡¯s my home, but I¡¯m afraid to go there. I do not feel safe there. Every time I feel like he wille to me with a lot ofints and start insulting me.¡¯


    [D¡¯Souza¡¯s mansion]


    Robert was seated on the couch, and it seemed he was under a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Please, love, rx. It was just for us, so I went ahead and did it,¡± Anne said.


    ¡°Anne, how could you say something like that? She is my daughter. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to be able to do it with her.¡± Robert let out a loud sigh.


    Anne rolled her eyes; she became irritated because of Robert and his daughter¡¯s drama.


    ¡°Please, Robert,¡± Anne urged, ¡°she¡¯ll be fine there.¡±


    ¡°How could you even say that she would be fine? I haven¡¯t seen him yet, either. Elena hadn¡¯t seen him either. Elena also has the right to choose her life partner,¡± Robert said.


    ¡°Robert, listen-,¡± Anne was about to speak, but Paul entered the room and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Anne became a bit shocked when she spotted her son there. She thought, ¡®How much has he heard of us? I¡¯m not going to tell him anything about Elena.¡¯


    ¡°Nothing at all, son. We¡¯re talking about you,¡± Anne tried to smile while saying.


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened as he asked, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you and Elena,¡± Anne said. When Paul heard that, he was astounded.


    ¡°Elena and I?¡± He repeated.


    ¡®Elena and I¡­ I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s trying to say. It¡¯s strange that my mother realizes my feelings for Elena. However, I have my doubts about Elena¡¯s father¡¯s willingness to do so. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter to me because my mother has agreed, so there are no obstacles in my path.¡¯ Paul thought. But he somehow still had doubts, so he asked, ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Ah! It is a surprise, honey.¡± Anne said. Paul narrowed his eyes as he heard his mother. He did not like his mother¡¯s so-called surprise game because it always went wrong. But he knew his mother would do anything that made him pissed off.


    Then Paul looked around while thinking, ¡®But, where has she disappeared? I haven¡¯t seen her yet.¡¯


    ¡°Where is Elena, Mom?¡± Paul asked further. Anne smiled as she replied, ¡°We have no idea. I haven¡¯t seen her since I woke up. Maybe she¡¯s already on her way to college.¡±


    Pom was behind them. Pom knew where Elena had gonest night. She thought while looking at them, ¡®Should I tell them that Ms. is with Ms. Eva? However, I think Elena, ma¡¯am, is OK, so it is best not to inform them. I¡¯m not sure how Paul sir, will react if he finds out.¡¯


    Paul cast a chilly gaze at Pom. Pom lowered her gaze quickly when she felt his cold gaze on her.


    ¡°Pom,¡± Paul called her name.


    ¡°Where is Elena?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sir, thedy has already left for college,¡± she exined.


    ¡®What? She¡¯s gone! I didn¡¯t get to see herst night.¡¯ Paul asked while arching, ¡°Did she eat her breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes sir,¡± Pom stammered.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing she ate breakfast. Elena dislikes my mother. If all goes well, I¡¯ll take Elena so far away from them. Then Elena and I will live happily ever after. No one would be able to interrupt us,¡¯ Paul thought.


    Then he gave his mother a sidelong nce and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Mom. Uncle, I know you¡¯re worried, but don¡¯t be. Everything will be OK.¡±


    Robert offered him a warm smile.


    Anne said, ¡°All right, son.¡± She put a phony smile on her face.


    ¡®Oh, God, what is happening to my boy? He appeared to be at ease and happy,¡¯ Anne thought, while looking at Paul¡¯s path. After a few minutes, Paul went away.


    ¡°Honey,¡± Anne said.


    ¡°Anne, we made a mistake. We should¡¯ve talked to Elena at least,¡± Robert said.


    [Last night]


    Obin was the one who picked them up and drove them to the office.


    ¡°Get to the point, Mr. D¡¯Souza.¡± Robert gave him a terrified expression after hearing him.


    ¡°M¡­ Mr. Obin, I need more time,¡± Robert said.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, but we won¡¯t be able to give you that much time. So, from now on, all of your business is ours,¡± Obin said.


    ¡°No, Mr. Obin, It¡¯s not possible,¡± Anne abruptly said.


    ¡°Mrs. D¡¯Souza, if you say no, my boss won¡¯t like it,¡± Obin stated tly. ¡°Don¡¯t you people love your lives?¡± He added.


    ¡°Mr. Obin, may I speak with your boss?¡± Anne asked. Anne¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡®I have to do it. I¡¯m not going to allow Robert to just hand over our property to them. I took a lot of risks just to get this property.¡¯ As Anne thought, she stood up.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Obin,¡± Anne said.


    Mr. Obin couldn¡¯t stop himself from chuckling. ¡°All right, let me try,¡± he said. Obin left the room and called Derek.


    Derek was in the caring back from Italy; he answered the call, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Boss, Mrs. D¡¯Souza wants to speak with you,¡± Obin stated.


    ¡°Obin, don¡¯t you know how to deal with these types of people?¡± Derek stated, his tone stern.


    ¡°Sorry, sir, I-I know, but she¡­¡± Derek cut off Obin in the middle of his sentence. ¡°Kill their entire family. It¡¯s as easy as taking a sip of water,¡± Derek expressed his thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, boss, but I think they are having problems with their property. Boss, just once, hear them,¡± Obin exined.


    ¡°Give her the phone,¡± Derek replied.

 Lucy, you’re such a teaser

    ¡°Mrs. D¡¯Souza, could you kindlye with me?¡± Obin said as he came back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Anne said with a nod. Robert was going to follow her, but Obin stopped.


    ¡°Mr. D¡¯Souza, I just asked for Mrs. D¡¯Souza, not you,¡± Obin said.


    ¡°Babe, let me handle it,¡± Anne murmured while holding Robert¡¯s hands. ¡®If he goes with me, I will not be able to do what I want. So, it¡¯s better if he stays here.¡¯ Anne thought. Obin led Anne to a private room and handed her the phone.


    She grabbed his phone and stammered, ¡°Hello!¡± in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. D¡¯Souza.¡± Anne heard a stern voice from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Mr¡­.¡± Anne said.


    ¡°Houston. You may call me Huston,¡± he added.


    ¡®Huston! It reminds me of something I¡¯ve heard before.¡¯ Anne thought as she nervously nibbled her nails.


    ¡°It reminds me of something I¡¯ve already heard,¡± out of curiosity, Anne stated.


    ¡°Mrs. D¡¯Souza, do you want to speak with me to tell me that you are familiar with my name?¡± He unexpectedly asked.


    ¡°No, Mr. Huston,¡± Anne replied in a rush. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Anne heard his sarcastic chuckle. ¡°Ha-ha! I heard you and your husband are trying to break out of our agreement,¡± he said.


    ¡°No, Mr. Huston, it isn¡¯t like that,¡± Anne said. ¡®He was only making fun of us.¡¯ As Anne thought, she stated, ¡°We just asked for more time.¡±


    ¡°That is not my concern,¡± he said.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Huston, listen. Actually, it is my husband¡¯s daughter who owns all of this, not my husband. So we are not able to return your money, but we cannot do it for her.¡± Anne expressed her displeasure.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think she will sign everything,¡± she added.


    ¡°Mrs. D¡¯Souza, why are you telling me this?¡± He asked.


    ¡®Finally, youe to the crux of the matter.¡¯ Anne took a deep breath and thought. ¡°I have a proposal for you, Mr. Huston,¡± she said.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said.


    Anne urged as she exhaled. ¡°Marry her.¡±


    ¡®If he marries Elena, I¡¯ll be able to handle my son with ease. He might also be able to help us. It makes no difference to me whether or not he is married or an old man,¡¯ Anne thought.


    ¡°Mr. Huston, I¡¯m talking about business. If you marry his daughter, you can inherit her entire estate,¡± Anne dered.


    Derek was listening attentively to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent suggestion. But, Mrs. D¡¯Souza, what¡¯s the benefit to you?¡± He asked abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting anything out of it, Mr. Huston. I don¡¯t want to disappoint you, especially after you¡¯ve invested so much in us,¡± Anne told him.


    ¡°Oh, really,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Huston,¡± she said with a smile, ¡°so, will I take it as a yes?¡±


    ¡°Ask your husband, Mrs. D¡¯Souza, if he¡¯d be willing to hand over his daughter to aplete stranger?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Huston¡­ I¡¯ll persuade him,¡± Anne said. Derek hung up the phone and looked at the screen.


    ¡°Thank God,¡± Anne signed.


    ¡®But I still have a problem. If he marries her, he will acquire all of her property. He appears to be an old man, but who knows how many days he has left? Whatever the case, I will think about itter. But first, I need to convince Robert.¡¯ Anne thought.


    [After an hourter]


    Obin was looking forward to Derek¡¯s arrival. Derek¡¯s car came after a few minutes, and he got into it.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Obin said, ¡°she appeared very happy.¡±


    Derek gave a sly grin. ¡°If it is true? Then just let her be. I¡¯m curious to see what she¡¯s capable of.¡±


    Suddenly, Derek noticed a car parked in the middle of the road with two boys harassing a girl. ¡°Stop the car,¡± he told the driver.


    ¡°Boss, do you need anything?¡± Obin asked.


    ¡°Wait here; I¡¯ll be here in a minute,¡± he said as he stepped out of the car.


    ¡°Are you guys finished yet?¡± Derek asked as he stood behind them. Two boys turned back to Derek after hearing him. For the first time, Derek and Elena exchanged nces. She was lying in the back seat of the car, pitifully staring at him.


    [shback ends]


    **


    [Recent]


    ¡°Honey, we made a mistake. At least I should have met Mr. Huston,¡± Robert said.


    Anne said, ¡°Robert, I spoke with him,¡± raising her voice to him. She was simply attempting to persuade him. Anne sighed and took his hand in mine. ¡°Listen up, honey, he¡¯s a really nice guy. But I think he is a little older than Elena. But it doesn¡¯t matter if he takes good care of our child; then what¡¯s the big problem?¡±


    Robert¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Anne? Do you know what you¡¯re saying? And what do you mean by a little older?¡± Robert had approached her with the question.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean too old. Just say yes, babe,¡± Anne said. ¡°Believe me, Elena will be happy.¡±


    ¡®Who knows how old he is? I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s too old. I just want to kick Elena out of this house.¡¯ Anne thought as she rolled her eyes. ¡®Robert, I have to convince you at any cost.¡¯


    Anne began emotionally to ckmail him. She said, ¡°Please, babe.¡±


    Robert stopped for a moment before asking, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t want to marry?¡±


    ¡®Thank you, God! Robert eventually agreed.¡¯ Anne sighed with relief.


    ¡°Make an effort to convince her. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, you must be strict with her,¡± Anne eximed joyfully.


    Robert rubbed his forehead. Anne was ecstatic to see him in that state. She was sure from his appearance that he would talk to Elena.


    **


    Paul walked toward Elena¡¯s ssroom, but he did not find her there either. He looked for her on campus. Paul narrowed his eyes as he entered; every student looked at him because they knew for what purpose he hade there.


    They did not have the courage to ask or say anything to him. Paul could not find Eva there either. In a foul mood, he went out of the room.


    ¡°Where are you, Elena?¡± Paul murmured.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®Ron is not here as well.¡¯ Suddenly, Paul clenched his teeth while thinking, ¡®Does it mean they are together?¡¯


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    ¡°You better not be with him. I do not trust Pom. I know she knows where Elena is.¡± Paul murmured as he walked from there.


    **


    Lucy drove Elena back to her home. ¡°So, this is your home?¡± Lucy asked.


    I got out of the car and responded, ¡°Yes, pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Not today, honey. I have to get to the airport right now,¡± Lucy stated.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have some work toplete in Paris,¡± Lucy said.


    I nodded and responded, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Lucy, can you give me his phone number?¡± I asked.


    Lucy asked, ¡°His?¡± with an arched eyebrow on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Derek,¡± I said, a smile on my face.


    She guffawed as she taunted, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put too much thought into things. I only want to thank him for everything he has done for me,¡± I expressed myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, honey. But I¡¯m extremely sorry that I won¡¯t be able to give you his phone number. He doesn¡¯t like it, so I¡¯m sorry. He is an introvert who avoids talking with strangers,¡± Lucy stated.


    ¡®Oh! Yes, he is unfamiliar to me. Why should he wait for a token of gratitude? Perhaps he¡¯s already forgotten about me.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°But,¡± Lucy remarked, winking, ¡°you¡¯re different.¡± She snatched up a pen and scribbled his phone number down on a piece of paper. She handed me the note and said, ¡°Here it is.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± I said pleasantly, ¡°but he is also unfamiliar with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really,¡± she said, smiling, ¡°but I can see your future with Derek.¡±


    I said, ¡°Lucy.¡± She¡¯s merely trying to pair me up with Derek.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Don¡¯t worry; after returning from Paris, I¡¯ll take him to your ce. If you¡¯re lucky, he may pick up your call,¡± Lucy expressed her thought.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose to wait for you guys.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°But I¡¯d like to give him a lesson. He chastised me several times. It¡¯s now my turn,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Like how?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Because I know he¡¯ll call me to ask about you, but I¡¯m not going to give it to him,¡± Lucy proudly stated.


    ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re such a teaser,¡± I chuckled.


    Lucy gave me a friendly smile. ¡°I admire your beauty, angel. But I have to leave now,¡± she said, driving away after saying.


    I bid her farewell and was about to enter the house.


    When Lucy¡¯s car went away, I spotted Paul¡¯s car rushing toward me. It stopped in front of me at such a speed. I narrowed my eyes as I spotted himing out of the car. I exhaled heavily and turned my face away from him to enter the mansion, but suddenly Paul grabbed my hand and pulled me toward him.


    ¡°Paul!¡±


    He grabbed my waist tightly, and I put my palms on his chest, trying to push him away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± He shouted at me.

 Are you trying to avoid me, Elena?

    ¡°Ah! You are hurting me, Paul,¡± I shouted as well.


    ¡°Do you think I care?¡± Paul spoke, and I started trying to loosen his grip, but I was not able to.


    ¡°Paul!¡± I arched my brows while saying, ¡°I think my dad is at home; if I shouted for help, you can assume what could have happened.¡±


    Paul softened his gaze as he heard me. But suddenly he spoke out with a heavy tone, ¡°as if I care, Elena? Do you think I am fucking afraid of your dad? Don¡¯t ever think about it.¡±


    I sighed as I squeezed my eyes slightly while thinking, ¡®This mad boy will make me crazy like him. I need to manage him by telling him something.¡¯


    ¡°Paul, I am tired. Can we talk in the room?¡± I said.


    There was a 90 percent chance he would say no to me, which he urged me aboutst night. Paul kept his gaze on me and suddenly loosened his grip on my waist and said, ¡°You look so tired. I think we should talk in the room.¡±


    I was not expecting that, so I was a bit surprised and pleased to think that I got some time to think. I slightly nodded and said, ¡°OK¡­¡±


    I turned back slowly and just stepped a foot. Suddenly, Paul again grabbed my hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    I pulled my hand from his palm with arching eyebrows, thinking what dad would think if he spotted us holding hands. And Paul¡¯s mom would doubt something.


    I stammered, ¡°N¡­ No, we can¡¯t, Paul.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Again, Paul came near my face with a stern and desperate face.


    I sighed while thinking, ¡®No, I should handle him nicely. Let¡¯s do what he wants.¡¯


    I slowly grabbed his hand and said, avoiding his gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s get in.¡±


    Paul did not argue, but suddenly I felt him lightly squeeze my hands. My heart skipped a beat as I felt his hold. It seemed I was his girlfriend, and he treated me softly. I took a deep breath and thought, ¡®It¡¯s just an illusion. He has his Nikita; I am just his time-pass, nothing else.¡¯


    I and Paul entered the mansion together. As I entered, I spotted that my dad and Anne were having a conversation about something. I narrowed my eyes as I noticed my dad¡¯s gloomy face.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    I tried to pull my hand away, but Paul grabbed tightly. I gave him a sidelong nce with an annoyed face. He was acting like a spoiled, stubborn child. He was looking at me with big eyes. I rolled my eyes and called my dad, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Elena,¡± my dad said unexpectedly, as if he didn¡¯t expect me at that time.


    ¡°Where have you been, Elena?¡± Dad asked with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Dad, I was with Eva,¡± I said, but Anne rushed up to me and started unting her phony love, ¡°Elena, baby.¡±


    ¡°Paul, honey, where did you find her? Did you just go to college?¡± Anne asked.


    ¡°I went, but I did not find Elena there, so I came back.¡± Paul straight-up answered in front of everyone. I pressed my lips together as I heard. I spotted my dad arching his brows, then suddenly Anne said while trying tough, ¡°Oh, you did a good job, Paul. I was worried about her as well.¡±


    Paul rolled his eyes and looked at the other side, ignoring his mom.


    ¡°Elena!¡± Anne then called out my name with a smile and said, ¡°I missed you, dear.¡±


    With a disgusted expression on my face, I nced at her. I had no idea what to make of this woman sometimes. When my father was around me, I guessed she enjoyed showing her affection.


    ¡°Dad, what brings you home this time? Did you take a day off today?¡± I asked joyfully, ignoring her.


    I noticed his somber tone, and he said, ¡°Baby.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused for a minute and then said with a smile and tired tone, ¡°It¡¯s just that I am a bit tired.¡±


    ¡°Dad, yesterday, where did that man take you and why?¡± I asked.


    Dad looked at Anne with a startled expression. I moved my gaze to Anne to see what she was going to say. But she only smiled at my dad.


    Dad parted his lips and said, ¡°Baby, it is just for business purposes, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Elena!¡± Anne suddenly called out my name, but in the middle, my dad interrupted her, ¡°Anne, I am tired.¡±


    I was not getting a good vibe from my dad; it seemed something happened; he was trying to hide something. I parted my lips to say something, but suddenly I felt Paul tighten his hold. I pressed my lips together to suppress my groans.


    Paul wanted me to go upstairs; that¡¯s why he was squeezing my hand. I tried to be normal and looked at Dad with a smile, then asked, ¡°Dad, then you should take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear, I will.¡±


    **


    Anne¡¯s expression changed when she noticed Elena pressing her lips, and the way Paul and she were standing together, it felt so weird for her. She moved her gaze to Paul when she understood what had actually happened. She took a deep breath as she moved her gaze.


    Seeing her appearance, it seemed she was expecting their behavior. Ann touched her forehead while looking around. As soon as she got the chance, she spoke out in the middle of the daughter and father¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°I think you guys are tired. We will talkter, right, honey?¡± Anne said as she turned to Robert.


    Robert did not respond to his wife and moved his gaze to the other side. He was still thinking about how he could tell Elena everything.


    As Paul heard his mom¡¯s, he pulled Elena¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Elena.¡±


    ¡°Paul!¡± Elena spoke.


    Robert narrowed his gaze and turned back at Paul. Anne went near Robert and said, while smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. They have a lot of things to share.¡±


    Paul took Elena upstairs. While looking at them, Robert uttered with an unmindful tone, ¡°I see.¡±


    **


    ¡°Ah!¡± Paul pushed me on the bed as we stepped inside. I propped myself up with my elbow and said, while looking at him, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I am feeling so tired.¡± Paul said as hended on me. He put his body weight on me. I arched my brows and tried to push him. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe, Paul. Get up from me.¡±


    But as Paul heard me, he cupped my face and touched his lips with mine. He started kissing me softly; at that point, I became so shocked that I could not even push him away. I slowly shut my eyes, responded to his kiss, and parted my lips for him.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    I cracked my eyelids and spotted his long eyshes. His eyes were closed. I quickly broke the kiss and moved my face to the other side as his disrespectful words echoed in my mind.


    ¡°Just why should I?¡¯


    I said in a tired tone, ¡°Paul, I studied the whole night. I am so tired.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Did you really go with Evast night?¡± He asked.


    I exhaled a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    I felt his sharp eyes still on me. I was trying to avoid his gaze. What if he caught me lying?


    ¡°Elena!¡± He said as he started rolling my hair with his finger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡± As I heard him, I turned my face to him. His ocean blue eyes locked on me.


    ¡®Sometimes I feel I know this man. He is familiar with me. Then, when I start reaching out to hold his hand, he bes unfamiliar. His words and his attitude toward me became strange.¡¯ I took a deep breath and tightened my jaw. If I let him do whatever he wanted, he would take me for granted. And if, by any chance, he spotted the bite marks on my body, he would create another mess with me.


    ¡°N¡­ No.¡± I held my head and stammered. I had to push him away from there as soon as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a shower. I told you I was tired; please leave me.¡± I said.


    I felt him slowly get up from me. I opened my eyes slowly and then heard Paul, ¡°I¡­ I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to p you. Did it hurt?¡±


    I sat up and lowered my gaze as I heard him. I pressed my lips together while thinking about why he had to mention that. Was he trying to be nice to me again? I held my dress tightly and said, ¡°I am not feeling well. Can you please leave me alone?¡±


    Paul arched his brows, and slowly his expression changed. Without even a single thought, Paul grabbed my hand and pulled me toward him.


    ¡°Paul!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to avoid me, Elena?¡± Paul asked, and his gaze was stern.

 Just like my mother

    ¡°Paul!¡± My voice sliced through the tension, and I arched my brows in a mixture of frustration and exasperation. ¡°I don¡¯t need your phony care. You are just like your mother, a fake person.¡±


    My words hung in the air like a pendulum frozen at the apex of its swing. Paul¡¯s jaw tightened, and his fists clenched at his sides. His eyes bore into mine, a mixture of anger and pain swirling within their depths. Without warning, he lunged forward, his hands finding purchase on my arms as he pulled me closer, perhaps more forcefully than he intended.


    My breath caught in my throat as pain shot through her arms, and an involuntary whimper escaped my lips, ¡°Aw!¡±


    Paul¡¯s grip ckened immediately, his anger momentarily reced by concern. ¡°Elena!¡± he eximed, his voiceced with anger.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His anger, like a dormant volcano, erupted anew. He grabbed my face, his fingers firm and cruel, forcing me to meet his gaze. His voice was raw, tinged with years of frustration. ¡°You know what, Elena? You don¡¯t deserve my care. You only know how to hurt my feelings.¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest as his words hit me like a punch to the gut. I had expected anger, perhaps even a shouting match, but the depth of his emotions caught me off guard. I opened my mouth to retort, to defend myself, but his words continued to pour forth, holding her captive.


    ¡°When I punished those boys to look at you, toe and talk to you,¡± Paul¡¯s voice quivered with barely-contained fury, ¡°you didn¡¯t like me to beat them. I know why, because you like to talk to them.¡±


    ¡°Just like my mother,¡± Paul¡¯s voice cracked, a painful vulnerability seeping through the cracks in his anger, ¡°who always tried to seduce other men.¡±


    ¡°But I won¡¯t let you be like my mom. If I need to, then I will cage you at home. Did you hear me?¡± Paul rubbed my lips as his breath mingled with mine. My gaze locked on his eyes, and I thought, ¡®If it is, then should I call it love or your craziness? I had an idea about his possessiveness toward me from his childhood.¡¯


    ¡°If you are so crazy about me, then who is Nikita?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t like her. I just keep her to make you jealous,¡± Paul said.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why you pped me in front of her; you abused me?¡± I tightened my jaw.


    Paul slowly avoided my gaze; it seemed my words started impacting him. He did not argue with me.


    I took a deep breath and asked, looking at his blue eyes, ¡°And you are totally wrong, Paul? I told you to trust me, but it was you who always hurt me. If you try to trust me and work on your therapy, I think our rtionship would be better as well.¡±


    ¡°I am not mad,¡± Paul said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that you were a mad person; I said you have to trust people, and because of that, you need to go to a psychiatrist.¡± I said.


    ¡°Hump!¡± Paul loosened his grip and moved a bit to the edge of the bed. I blinked my eyes. I could not be rough on him if I wanted to, because my heart wanted him as well. Suddenly, Paul said while looking at the ground, ¡°If¡­ If you be my girlfriend, then I will go to the doctor at noon, and I promise no one wille between us.¡±


    As I heard him, I felt my throat be dry. If Paul changed himself, then I would be happy because I also wanted him to change. I knew a little about his past; he had trauma from his father¡¯s incident, then his mother¡¯s selfishness; everything affected him badly. He did not have a healthy childhood, just like other kids.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I will do everything you want.¡±


    I spoke out; I finally spoke out what my heart wanted. I found myself unable to shake off the whirlwind of emotions within me. It was as if my heart had taken the reins, guiding me away from the bitterness of our argument and into uncharted territory.


    In the ensuing silence, as the weight of our confessions still lingered, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of shyness creep over me. I sensed his gaze upon me, an almost tangible warmth that made my cheeks flush with a delicate hue of pink. Myshes lowered instinctively, a veil of uncertainty shielding my eyes from his scrutiny.


    With a subtle shift of my weight, I began to turn away, my intention being to retreat from the intensity of the moment. However, before I could take even a single step, the world seemed to contract around me as Paul¡¯s firm hand enveloped mine. The touch, unexpected yet oddly wee, sent a rush of emotions coursing through my veins.


    My fingers trembled slightly within his grasp, abination of nerves and a strange excitement I couldn¡¯t quiteprehend. Slowly, tentatively, I turned my gaze back to him, my eyes meeting his in a collision of emotions that transcended words.


    And there he stood, Paul, with his stormy eyes that held both the weight of his past and the vulnerability of his present. The intensity of his gaze was enough to make my heart skip a beat, like a melody faltering before finding its rhythm again. His eyes were like windows to a world I was only beginning to explore, a world where pain and hope coexisted.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the depth of his gaze that captivated me. As my gaze traveled across his features, I couldn¡¯t help but be struck by his rugged handsomeness. His jaw line was chiseled, strong yet not unapproachable, hinting at resilience earned through life¡¯s trials.


    My gaze lingered on his lips, and my heart picked up pace as I remembered his words. I found myself drawn to those lips, wanting to bridge the gap between us and smooth away the rough edges of their argument with a tender connection.


    Suddenly, Paul pulled me toward him and grabbed my waist. Our hot breaths mingled as he pulled me. He asked me, ¡°You promise me you won¡¯t go out anywhere. You will stay in your room.¡±


    I sighed and nodded. ¡®Paul has some really terrible problems. I should do something; who knows when his mood changes again?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I will stay at home today.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Stay in your room. Don¡¯t talk to your father.¡± Paul said with arching brows.


    I arched my brows as I heard him. I said, ¡°Paul, he is my father.¡±


    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t trust him. Everyone is trying to separate us,¡± Paul said. I paused for a minute and kept my gaze locked on him. ¡®I will do what he asks.¡¯ I sighed and answered, ¡°Okay, I will stay in my room. Though I am tired, I will sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes. You are right. Take a rest, love. I wille before you wake up,¡± Paul said with a smile. I looked at his smiling face and slowly moved my gaze. ¡®His smile!¡¯


    I nodded while looking down. Suddenly, someone knocked at the door. ¡®Did Paul lock the door? He is really a crazy person. What if it¡¯s his mom?¡¯


    As I thought, I said, ¡°Why did you lock the door, Paul?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like disturbances, and also because your father and my mom are home,¡± Paul said with a stern voice as he looked at the door.


    ¡®Damn.¡¯


    I lightly pushed him and walked toward the door to open it. As I opened, I spotted Paul¡¯s mom there. She smiled at me slightly and moved her gaze to Paul. She entered the room with a ss of juice. I narrowed my eyes when I saw her acting so normally. Then she said, ¡°Elena, I just came to give you the apple juice, honey. You must be tired.¡±


    ¡°Juice?¡± My voice carried a note of incredulity, my gaze fixated on the ss Anne held in her hand.


    Anne¡¯s smile was almost too sweet, too perfectly timed. ¡°Yes,¡± she responded, her tone light and carefree. Her eyes met me, a mixture of warmth and something else that I couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    ¡°Juice?¡± As Paul said, he took the ss and sipped. Anne and I looked at Paul.


    ¡°What are you doing, Paul?¡± Anne¡¯s voice rang out, a mixture of shock and disbelief coloring her words. She took a step closer to Paul, her eyes wide with incredulity.


    A bemused smile yed on Paul¡¯s lips as he took another sip of the fruit juice, the taste far from what he had anticipated. His casualment cut through the air like a swift gust of wind, shattering the awkward silence that had settled in the room. He looked from Anne to me, a spark of mischief in his eyes.


    ¡°I thought you gave her poison,¡± Paul remarked with a raised eyebrow, his voiceced with a teasing edge. His gaze shifted from the ss to Anne, a glint of mischief dancing in his eyes.

 He doesn’t share anything with me

    Anne¡¯s heart pounded like a war drum as the venomous words slithered from Paul¡¯s lips. Her brows arched involuntarily, a mix of disbelief and fury contorting her features. She locked eyes with Paul, her own son, his face contorted by a twisted perception.


    ¡°Paul, are you out of your mind?¡± Her voice trembled with a vtile mixture of hurt and anger. ¡°What do you think of your mom? Am I that bad?¡± Her words carried an edge, slicing through the tense atmosphere that had suddenly engulfed the room.


    Paul arched his brows and gave his mother an annoying nce while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, mom. I know what you can do.¡±


    Anne gritted her teeth; her heart wanted to p Paul at that point. Each syble resonated with the years of devotion she had poured into raising him and the sacrifices she had made, all now seemingly tarnished by his reckless usation.


    Anne stood there, her fists clenched at her sides, as a torrent of thoughts raged within her. She could feel the weight of betrayal like a de driven deep into her chest. How could her own flesh and blood harbor such suspicions? Yet there was more than just disbelief; there was a flicker of uncertainty, a spark of doubt that had begun to worm its way into her mind.


    Inwardly, her thoughts took a darker turn, with a storm brewing beneath her outward facade. ¡®I wish I could poison Elena,¡¯ she seethed within the recesses of her mind. The venomous thought sent shivers down her spine, her anger fanned by the treacherous mes of jealousy.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what this witch does to my son-that he bes so devoted to her.¡¯Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But Anne knew she couldn¡¯t sumb to such malevolent desires. Her moralpass still held sway over her actions, no matter how much her anger tempted her to cross the line. A bitter resolve settled within her, a sinister n unfurling like dark petals in the corners of her mind. She vowed to make Elena¡¯s life a living nightmare.


    A cold, calcting smile curled at the corners of Anne¡¯s lips as her mind wove a web of maniption. ¡®I will make sure you can marry that old man and leave this ce,¡¯ she whispered under her breath, the words a dark promise to herself. Her gaze shifted toward the window, as if surveying a future she had meticulously crafted in her imagination.


    ¡°Love, I know I am bad, but I am not that bad to kill someone with poison,¡± she responded, her voice a blend of warmth and vulnerability, a concoction designed to soothe his fears. She answered Paul calmly.


    **


    I sighed inwardly, a heavy exhtion of frustration at the perpetuation of Anne¡¯s charade. Her maniptions had grown tiresome-a never-ending cycle of half-truths and calcted gestures. My patience wore thin, unable to bear the weight of her lies any longer.


    Paul¡¯s voice, tinged with a sense of resolution, cut through the tension like a knife. ¡°Okay, it will be good as long as you don¡¯t hurt Elena.¡± My gaze shifted toward him as he uttered my name, his eyes meeting mine with an unspoken understanding. Paul had always been by my side, the beacon of reason amidst his mother¡¯s storm of deceit.


    Anne¡¯s smile wavered imperceptibly, a brief flicker of unease filling the cracks in her carefully constructed facade. She nodded in acquiescence, her eyes never leaving Paul¡¯s. Her response was measured, her tone a blend of reassurance and veiled intentions. ¡°Of course, Paul. You know I would never intentionally hurt anyone.¡±


    I took a deep breath and finally interrupted their conversation, saying, ¡°I think I should take some rest now. If you guys need to take it, please do it outside of my room.¡±


    Paul spoke out as he heard me, ¡°Yeah, you take a rest. I will do what I promise to you.¡±


    Paul and I exchanged nces. I felt my heart race, and I lightly nodded. Then Paul¡¯s mother asked, ¡°What did you promise?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Paul said as he walked out of the room. I locked my gaze on his path and turned back when Anne¡¯s voice interrupted me.


    Anne¡¯s voice carried a thinly veiled warning, cutting through the air like a de. ¡°Elena, you should know your ce. Don¡¯t do anything that can hurt us, especially your dad.¡±


    Her words held an undertone of authority, a reminder that I was merely a guest in their world, subject to their unspoken rules.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, a mix of defiance and confusion swirling within me. What was she implying? Her cryptic words hung in the air, a puzzle I was determined to decipher. As her footsteps drew nearer, my heart quickened its pace, a mixture of anticipation and trepidation taking hold.


    In a hushed tone, she continued, ¡°Nowadays, your dad seems to be thinking about something.¡± Her words wereden with intrigue and a hint of uncertainty that belied her usuallyposed demeanor. My curiosity grew, and a hunger for information gnawed at the edges of my consciousness.


    I turned to face her, my gaze unyielding as I sought to unravel the mystery she had presented. Before I could utter a word, she spoke again, her voice a mere whisperced with a touch of vulnerability.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t share anything with me. Sincest night, he¡¯s been acting differently. I don¡¯t know what they talked about.¡±


    Her admission took me aback. Anne¡¯s vulnerability was a rare sight-a crack in the facade that had shielded her true intentions. The mention of my father left me even more perplexed. What had transpired between them? Why the sudden secrecy?


    A whirlwind of thoughts raced through my mind, each one more convoluted than thest. My father had always been a reserved man, but this new behavior seemed out of character. My instincts told me that Anne held more information than she was willing to share.

 What about, dad?

    ¡°What happened to him? Where did that guy take you guys?¡± The words tumbled from my lips, coated in ayer of concern that I couldn¡¯t suppress. The recent events had stirred a maelstrom of questions within me, each one a puzzle piece that refused to fit into the bigger picture. My worry for my father¡¯s well-being heightened my anxiety, threatening to overwhelm me.


    Anne¡¯s response, orck thereof, only fueled my suspicions. I knew my dad¡¯s dedication to his work and his unwaveringmitment, which often consumed him. The mention of money in the midst of it all was a discordant note, a jarring element that seemed out of ce in the world I knew.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her disregard for my question left me frustrated and impatient. ¡°You should ask your dad. I think he will tell you,¡± Anne¡¯s voice held a hint of finality as she turned to leave my room. Her words felt like a door mmed shut, shutting me out of the truth I so desperately sought.


    I didn¡¯t linger in my room for long. Determination surged within me, propelling me out of the confines of the space that had be a cage of uncertainty. I hurried down the stairs, my footsteps echoing the urgency in my heart. I needed answers, and I was ready to demand them.


    From the second floor, I spotted Anne and my dad together in the drawing room. The sight of them, heads bent in conversation, fueled a mixture of frustration and resolve. I had to know the truth, no matter how unsettling it might be.


    Without hesitation, I made my way to the living room, my strides purposeful and resolute. The weight of my questions bore down on me, yet I refused to let fear or doubt hold me back. That was my family, my reality, and I deserved to understand the shadows that had cast their pall over us.


    As I approached, their voices became audible, the hushed tones making my heart race even faster. My dad¡¯s expression held a weariness I had rarely seen, while Anne¡¯s demeanor seemed calm.


    I stepped forward, my presence a sudden interruption. Both of them turned their attention toward me, their gazes meeting mine with a mixture of surprise and apprehension.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I began, my voice steady despite the swirling emotions within me. I walked up to him, his smile weing me as I approached. ¡°Love,e here,¡± he said, his tone gentle. ¡°Did you change your mind about resting?¡±


    I looked into his eyes, searching for the truth that I knewy beneath the surface. Despite his smile, there was a shadow that darkened his gaze-a pain that he was attempting to mask. It was as if he was carrying a weight that he couldn¡¯t fully conceal.


    ¡°Yes, but I came to spend some time with you.¡± I hesitated for a moment and then sighed softly. ¡°Dad, something¡¯s been bothering me. I spotted a man yesterday. He said something about money. What¡¯s going on?¡± My words hung in the air, and the tension between us was palpable.


    His smile wavered, and for a brief moment, a flicker of vulnerability passed over his features. He sighed, his gaze dropping for a second before meeting mine again. ¡°Elena,¡± he began, his voice heavy with a mixture of regret and resignation, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, dear. He was my partner.¡±


    ¡°Partner!¡± I eximed, my voice infused with a mix of determination and concern, as I looked at my father. His eyes met mine, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a hint of vulnerability, a crack in the armor he had built around himself. I knew he wasn¡¯t telling me the whole truth.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I said, my voice soft but resolute, ¡°what happened? Tell me.¡±


    His hand twitched slightly, a subtle reaction that didn¡¯t escape my notice. I reached out and held his hand, my grip gentle yet firm, a silent reassurance that I was here to listen and to support him through whatever storm he was facing.


    ¡°Baby, I lost everything,¡± Dad admitted after a few moments, his words heavy with defeat. The weight of his confession settled over us like a dark cloud, and my heart skipped a beat. ¡°What?¡± I asked, the word a mere whisper of disbelief.


    The man before me, my father, a figure of strength and stability, had just uttered words that shattered the illusion I had held onto. His confession resonated with a vulnerability I had never witnessed in him before. The shock of his admission sent ripples through the foundation of my understanding.


    My father had always been deeply attached to his work; his dedication was unwavering. To hear that he had lost everything was a blow that struck at the core of his identity. I could see the frustration etched across his features-a storm of emotions that he had kept hidden for far too long.


    A rush of empathy flooded through me, mingling with the shock that had initially gripped me. I tightened my grip on his hand, a silent gesture of solidarity. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here for you,¡± I said, my voice unwavering. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way through this together.¡±


    ¡®I need to stay strong or else I can¡¯t handle him.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad,¡± I assured him, my voice soft yet determined. ¡°We¡¯ll work it out together. Everything will be back to normal.¡±


    His eyes, heavy with the weight of his troubles, met mine. His sad smile held a mixture of gratitude and resignation. With a slow, sorrowful nod, he contradicted my hopeful reassurance. ¡°There is just one way left, baby.¡±


    My heart sank at his words, and a knot of anxiety formed in the pit of my stomach. The gravity of his statement hung in the air, a cloud of impending decisions that would alter the course of our lives. I searched his eyes, my own filled with concern. ¡°What about, dad?¡± I asked, my voice trembling slightly.

 What is the way?

    My dad¡¯s gaze never wavered as he spoke, each word carrying the weight of a difficult truth. ¡°I have to sell our home,¡± he said, the words resonating like a heavy tolling bell in the silence that followed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge amount of money. Everything has to be sold. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± My dad¡¯s words hung in the air like a heavy cloud of inevitability. The weight of the situation settled on my shoulders, and the reality of our circumstances pressed down on me like a suffocating weight.


    I looked at him, my heart aching at the distress that marked his features. The home we had cherished, the life we had known-it was all slipping through our fingers, sacrificed to the demands of an insurmountable debt.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I called out to him softly, my voice carrying a mixture of sadness and determination.


    He turned to me, his eyes reflecting the turmoil that churned within him. ¡°Sorry, honey,¡± he said, his voiceced with regret. ¡°Mr. Huston will kill us or put me in jail if we don¡¯t do it.¡±


    The name echoed in my mind, a stark reminder of the man who had orchestrated our downfall. The desperation in my father¡¯s voice told me just how dire our situation was. The weight of his words settled over me like a shroud, a suffocating reality that left little room for hope.


    ¡°Huston!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dad said in a worried tone.


    I took a step closer to him, my heart aching at the anguish he was carrying. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t bear to see you like this,¡± I confessed, my voice trembling. ¡°But there has to be another way. We can¡¯t just lose everything.¡±


    He reached out and ced a hand on my shoulder; his touch was a mixture offort and reassurance. ¡°Elena,¡± he said, his voice soft but heavy with the weight of responsibility, ¡°I¡¯ve explored every option. This is the only way to protect us from the mess I¡¯ve gotten us into.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes as the gravity of the situation pressed down on me. Our family, once a unit bound by love and shared experiences, was now fractured by the consequences of choices we hadn¡¯t anticipated. The fear of losing our home, the fear of losing my father to the clutches of despair-it was all too much to bear.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go to jail, dad. I¡¯ll speak with Mr. Huston,¡± I stated firmly, my resolve unwavering. The thought of my father suffering the consequences of a situation he was cornered into was unbearable. I was determined to find a way out, to confront Mr. Huston, and to salvage what we could.


    Dad¡¯s eyes met mine, a mixture of gratitude and concern reflecting in his gaze. ¡°It¡¯ll be a waste of time,¡± he responded with a heavy sigh. ¡°We¡¯ve tried it repeatedly. We¡¯ve got to sell everything, baby.¡±


    His wordsnded like a blow, a stark reminder of the obstacles we faced. The weight of our situation pressed on me-the impending loss of our home and the devastation of my father¡¯s spirit. But I couldn¡¯t simply give in; I had to fight for our family¡¯s future.


    Before I could respond, Anne¡¯s voice cut through the air, her tone a mix of surprise and concern. ¡°What are you saying, Robert?¡± Her interjection was swift and impassioned, and I could see the shock in her eyes. Anne had always been a master maniptor, but the prospect of losing everything seemed to have caught even her off guard.


    Dad¡¯s gaze shifted towards Anne, his expression a mixture of resignation and determination. ¡°Anne,¡± he began, his voice tinged with a sadness I hadn¡¯t seen before, ¡°we¡¯re left with no choice. It¡¯s the only way to settle this.¡±


    Anne¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sh of anger crossing her features. ¡°No, Robert, you can¡¯t just give up like this! I won¡¯t let you do it.¡± Her words held an urgency that was almost desperate, as if the prospect of losing their luxurious lifestyle had ignited a fire within her.


    ¡°You know the way,¡± Anne said.


    ¡°Stop it, Anne! With my daughter, I can¡¯t do it,¡± Dad¡¯s voice rang out, a mixture of anger and frustrationcing his words. The tension in the room was palpable as his outburst silenced Anne¡¯s proposal.


    I watched the exchange with a mixture of surprise and concern. My father¡¯s emotional outburst was a rare sight, and the intensity of his reaction spoke volumes about the proposal that Anne had just put forth. It was clear that whatever she had suggested was something he vehemently opposed.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, looking at my dad with a sense of wonder. The unspoken tension between them hade to the surface, and I was eager to understand the source of their disagreement.


    Dad took a deep breath, his gaze shifting from Anne to me. He seemed to struggle with his words for a moment before he finally spoke. ¡°Elena, whatever Anne is suggesting-it¡¯s not something that¡¯s in your best interest. I can¡¯t let you be a part of it.¡±


    My curiosity deepened, and a mixture of concern and determination welled up within me. I needed to understand the context of their conversation to uncover the motives that were at y. I turned to Anne, my gaze steady as I sought answers. ¡°You can save your father, Elena,¡± Anne remarked quickly, her tone almost urgent.


    The words hung in the air like a puzzle piece that I was struggling to fit into therger picture. The dynamics in the room had shifted dramatically, and I was caught in the crossfire of their conflicting intentions.


    ¡°Dad, I need to know what¡¯s going on,¡± I insisted, my voice firm. ¡°Ms. Anne, exin.¡±


    Anne¡¯s gaze flickered between us, her expression a mix of frustration and calction. ¡°Elena, there¡¯s a way to settle this without losing everything,¡± she began, her voice taking on a persuasive tone.


    ¡°I told you to stop, Anne!¡± Dad¡¯s voice thundered through the room, the weight of his frustration and concern punctuating the air. The tension in the room had reached a breaking point, and the strain between my father and his wife was palpable in every word they exchanged.


    ¡°Why? Why are you putting yourself and us in danger when we have a good option to rescue everything?¡± Anne¡¯s voice was a tempest of emotions, her anger and desperation colliding in a torrent of usations. Her gaze bore into my father, demanding answers that seemed to evade her grasp.


    Amidst the storm of their confrontation, Anne abruptly shifted her focus, her steps hastening as she closed the distance between us. In an unexpected movement, she grabbed my hand, her grip urgent as if she were clinging to a lifeline. ¡°Elena,¡± she implored, her voice a hushed plea, ¡°you can save your dad if you only do a tiny thing.¡±


    Her words echoed in my ears, a cryptic promise that held both mystery and trepidation. The intensity of her plea reverberated through me, and I found myself caught in the whirlwind of her desperation. What could this ¡°tiny thing¡± be? And what did it entail?


    ¡°Dad!¡± My voice was a mixture of shock and confusion as I watched the argument unfold between my father and Anne. The intensity of their conflict had escted, leaving me grasping for understanding as to why they were at odds.


    Dad¡¯s yell cut through the tension, his frustration evident in the harshness of his tone. ¡°Anne!¡±


    I felt like a spectator caught in the middle of a storm, unable toprehend the motives behind their sh. I struggled to reconcile the image of my usuallyposed father with the man before me, his anger and anxietyid bare.


    Anne¡¯s voice pierced through the silence that followed, her wordsced with exasperation. ¡°You can¡¯t do this with us either, Robert. Listen, I won¡¯t let you do it.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Her tone was tinged with a mixture of defiance and desperation, as if her own motivations were equallyplex.


    Then, in an instant that seemed to unfold in slow motion, the atmosphere shifted once again. The room was filled with a resounding p, the sound reverberating like an echo of shattered bonds. My heart pounded in my chest as I realized what had just happened-I had witnessed my dad p Anne.


    ¡®My dad ps her!¡¯


    The room seemed to freeze as the weight of the action hung in the air. The shock of it all left me speechless, my mind racing to process the event that had just transpired. I had never seen such an altercation between them before.


    ¡®What is the way? Why is my dad stopping her?¡¯


    I thought as I looked at them.

 How can I marry him?

    Anne¡¯s hand flew to her cheek, a mixture of surprise and pain crossing her features. The rawness of the moment was palpable, the tension that had simmered between them erupting in a single, striking gesture.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I eximed, my voice a mixture of disbelief and concern.


    Anne shut her eyes, her fingers gently massaging her stinging cheek. The physical pain seemed to pale inparison to the turmoil within her. Her thoughts raced, a mixture of anger and determination intertwining as she contemted the repercussions of the p. ¡®I need to calm down,¡¯ she told herself, ¡®This p, this insult-I won¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll have my revenge, Robert. I promise, I¡¯ll find a way to kick your daughter out of your life.¡¯


    As Anne clenched her teeth, her resolve solidified. Theyers of maniption and secrecy that had bound her were cracking, revealing a darker side of her intentions. The room around her seemed to fade as she delved into her own thoughts, plotting a course of action that would turn the tide in her favor.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, I stood there, attempting to control the situation that had spiraled out of control. The shock of witnessing the p and the raw emotions that had been exposed left me in a state of disbelief. ¡°What is this?¡± I questioned my voice with a mixture of confusion and concern.


    My gaze shifted towards my father, whose features were marked by regret and a heaviness that seemed to stretch beyond the moment. His actions had shaken the foundation of our family dynamics, revealing a side of him that I hadn¡¯t known existed. ¡°Dad,¡± I implored, my voice softer now, ¡°you can tell me, Dad.¡±


    He looked at me with a mixture of emotions ying across his face. The weight of his decisions seemed to bear down on him, and I could see the turmoil within him as he grappled with the choice he had made.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he began, his voice weary, ¡°Just forget it.¡±


    Anne¡¯s grip on my hand tightened, her gaze locking onto mine with a determination that sent shivers down my spine. Her words were like a sudden gust of wind, carrying with them a proposal that was both shocking and unthinkable. ¡°You have to marry Mr. Huston,¡± she dered, her voice firm and unwavering.


    The words hit me like a tidal wave, leaving me stunned and disbelieving. My mind struggled to process what I had just heard. ¡°What?¡± I managed to sputter, my voice trembling with a mixture of shock and indignation.


    ¡°Anne, how dare you?¡± my dad¡¯s voice thundered, his anger shing like lightning. His hand moved with an almost reflexive motion, as if he couldn¡¯t contain his rage. He was about to p her once again.


    Reacting on instinct, I stepped between them, cing myself in the line of fire. My hand gently caught my dad¡¯s wrist, preventing his hand from making contact with Anne¡¯s face. I turned to look at him, my expression a plea for restraint. ¡°Is that so?¡± I asked, my voice softer now, tinged with a mix of disbelief and concern.


    My dad¡¯s gaze met mine; there was a mixture of frustration and resignation in his eyes. The turmoil within him was evident, torn between his anger towards Anne and his recognition of the futility of violence.


    Anne¡¯s defiance remained unyielding; her gaze locked onto mine as if she was daring me to understand the gravity of her proposition. Ignoring my father¡¯s presence, she clung to her determination, seemingly unfazed by the chaos she had stirred.


    ¡°You are not obligated to do this, honey.¡± My dad¡¯s voice softened as he spoke to me, his eyes carrying a weight of sorrow. His words were an acknowledgement of the difficult situation he had entangled us in. ¡°Your dad will figure something out.¡±


    His expression held a plea for forgiveness, a silent admission of his own vulnerability and regret. ¡°All you have to do now is go to your room, my love,¡± he added, his voice gentle yetden with a sense of defeat.


    As I looked between them, theplexity of the moment settled heavily on my shoulders. Anne¡¯s desperation to secure her own interests, my father¡¯s struggle to protect our family, and my own desire to find a solution-all these conflicting motives collided in a tempest of emotions.


    ¡°I created this problem. Now let me deal with it,¡± my dad¡¯s voice was tinged with a mixture of frustration and determination, the weight of his choices evident in his words. His gaze held a hint of regret, as if he wished he could shield me from the consequences of his actions. ¡°And Anne, I¡¯m warning you; I don¡¯t want to hear that from you again,¡± he added sternly before turning and retreating to his room.


    The echo of his footsteps seemed to reverberate in the air as I stood there, processing the gravity of the situation. My father¡¯s admission hung heavily in the room, a reminder of the tangled web ofplications that he had be enmeshed in.


    I sank onto the couch, my mind a whirlwind of confusion and uncertainty. What was the right course of action? How could I navigate this intricate maze of emotions and decisions? My dad had always been the guiding force in our lives, the one who led by example and protected us from harm. Now, seeing him grapple with his own mistakes, I felt a sense of helplessness that was both foreign and unsettling.


    ¡®Mom, what should I do? How can I help him?¡¯


    The room was silent except for the sound of my own thoughts racing. My dad enjoyed working; it was his passion and his purpose. He had poured his heart into his business, and now the consequences of his choices threatened to unravel everything he had built.


    Abruptly, Anne¡¯s voice cut through the stillness. ¡°If you actually love your dad, simply ept his offer,¡± she stated matter-of-factly. Her words were like a gauntlet thrown down-a challenge to confront the harsh reality thaty before me.


    I turned to face her, my gaze steady despite the turmoil within me. Her words were calcted, designed to provoke a response. ¡°ept his offer?¡± I repeated, my voice tinged with skepticism. The idea of acquiescing to her demands was inconceivable-a betrayal of everything I believed in.


    Anne¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Otherwise, he¡¯ll take everything,¡± she continued, her tone dripping with a mixture of warning and maniption. ¡°And you know, this business is Robert¡¯s dream, and it¡¯s also your mother¡¯s house.¡±


    Her words struck a nerve, unraveling emotions I had suppressed for years. The memory of my mother, the pain of her absence-it all surged to the surface. Anne¡¯s attempt to exploit my vulnerabilities was both infuriating and heartbreaking.


    I had nothing to say to her. I sank into my thoughts. If I went to him and requested it, would I be allowed to work?


    I sat there, my thoughts spinning like a whirlwind. The weight of Anne¡¯s ultimatum, the enormity of the choices before me-they all pressed down on my shoulders. The idea of marrying Mr. Huston was a suffocating thought that I couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°How can I marry him?¡± I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible in the stillness of the room. The concept seemed impossible-an insurmountable obstacle that shed with everything I believed in. My heart raced, and I could feel the panic rising within me.


    My mind shed to Paul, his faceing into focus. The turmoil in my heart intensified. I clenched my fists and pressed my trembling lips together, struggling to contain the flood of emotions threatening to engulf me. ¡®Paul, I¡­¡¯ I thought, but the words caught in my throat.


    As Anne prepared to leave, her parting words hung in the air like a warning. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t make any wrong decisions,¡± she stated with a calcted edge, her eyes locking onto mine. Her intention was clear-to sow doubt and uncertainty, to nt seeds of hesitation within me.


    Watching her exit, I felt a mixture of anger and determination. Her maniption tactics were transparent, and I refused to let them sway my resolve. She might have seeded in creating chaos, but I was determined to find my own path through the turmoil.


    Alone in the room, I sank deeper into thought, contemting the enormity of the situation that had been thrust upon me. My father¡¯s business, his dreams, our family¡¯s future-all of it hung in the bnce.


    ¡°So, what should I do now?¡± I mused aloud, the words escaping my lips in a whisper.


    My dad had always been my guiding light, and I wasn¡¯t about to let him suffer the consequences of his mistakes alone. I owed him that much. But the path ahead was shrouded in uncertainty, and I knew that the decisions I made would ripple through our lives.

 What do you hate?

    Since morning, Eva had been trying to reach Elena, her growing worry manifesting in each unanswered call. Determined to ensure Elena¡¯s well-being, she decided to dial Elena¡¯sndline, and Pom answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Pom. Is Elena at home?¡± Eva¡¯s voice held a note of concern. The events of the previous night had left both Eva and Elena unsettled, and Eva needed to make sure Elena was alright before facing the day ahead.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Elena ma¡¯am is in her room,¡± Pom replied, her tone respectful andposed.


    Relief washed over Eva at the confirmation. ¡°Is she okay?¡± she asked, her worry obvious. The events of the night had cast a shadow over their usual peaceful atmosphere, and Eva couldn¡¯t shake off her concerns.


    Eva was so ashamedst night.


    Pom¡¯s response was measured, as if choosing her words carefully. ¡°She seemed fine, ma¡¯am. But I sensed that she was a bit tense, especially regarding Mr. Robert.¡±


    Eva¡¯s brow furrowed at the mention of Robert¡¯s name. Her concern for Elena deepened. ¡°What happened to Uncle Robert?¡± Eva asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and anxiety.


    Pom took a moment before responding, as if deliberating whether to share the details. ¡°I overheard a conversation, ma¡¯am. It seemed like there were some difficulties rted to the business, and it had upset Elena, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Eva¡¯s heart sank at the revtion. The troubles that had been brewing within their family had clearly taken a toll on Elena.


    ¡°Business? Are you sure of it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ma¡¯am. It seems they are all worried about something,¡± Pom¡¯s words carried a weight of uncertainty, hinting at a collective unease that had taken hold.


    Eva¡¯s worry about Elena grew even more pronounced. ¡°Can you call Elena? I want to talk,¡± she requested, hoping to offer somefort or lend a listening ear to her friend.


    Pom¡¯s response carried a note of apology. ¡°I am sorry, Ms. Actually, Ma¡¯am said not to disturb her. I think she is in a bad mood. She is not talking with me either. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Eva¡¯s brow furrowed as she processed this information. The fact that Elena was avoidingmunication with even those closest to her was a sign that her turmoil ran deep. It was unlike Elena to shut herself off like this, and Eva was determined to help her friend through whatever was troubling her.


    Eva took a deep breath; it was obvious Elena needed some time. ¡°Thank you, Pom,¡± Eva said with a sigh, acknowledging her efforts. ¡°I will callter.¡±


    **


    Paul sat in the sterile white room of the hospital, his fingers tapping anxiously on his knees. The doctor sat across from him, a notepad in hand, ready to delve into the intricacies of his mind. The doctor¡¯s voice was calm and soothing as he began his line of questioning. ¡°Paul, can you tell me about your daily routine? How has your sleep been?¡±


    Paul¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the floor as he answered, his voice tinged with a touch of unease. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been having trouble sleeping. Nightmares. It¡¯s been affecting my days.¡±


    The doctor jotted down notes, his expression empathetic. ¡°I understand that can be very distressing. Now, Paul, I¡¯d like to ask you about your interests, your likes and dislikes. What brings you joy?¡±


    Paul¡¯s fingers clenched the edge of the seat, his mind racing. ¡°Elena,¡± he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Elena? Can you tell me more about that?¡± The doctor inquired, his tone soft and inviting, as if coaxing Paul to open up.


    Paul¡¯s emotions swirled within him like a tempest. A mix of vulnerability and anger churned beneath the surface. He hadn¡¯t anticipated the line of questioning to veer towards Elena, and a surge of defensiveness washed over him.


    ¡°Why are you asking about my Elena?¡± Paul¡¯s voice trembled with a mixture of anger and vulnerability.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The doctor, taken aback by Paul¡¯s intensity, smiled awkwardly and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I just want to know what you like about her? What is she to you?¡± His attempt to ease the tension hung in the air, his words carrying an air of genuine curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s she to me?¡± Paul¡¯s voice softened, the anger giving way to introspection. His gaze shifted, his eyes distant, as he tried to articte his feelings.


    ¡°Yes, Paul. Tell me what she means to you.¡±


    Paul¡¯s hands unclenched, his fingers rxing in hisp as he looked down. ¡°Elena¡­ she¡¯s like a light,¡± he began, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°In the chaos of everything, she¡¯s a calming presence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Paul¡¯s voice wavered, and his words were hesitant as he grappled with the truth within him. And then, suddenly, his face transformed. A sense of vulnerability reced the anger that had once consumed him. ¡°It¡¯s like she is my source, my life,¡± he confessed, his voice carrying a weight of authenticity. ¡°In my darkness, I only find a light in her. But sometimes she does not listen to me.¡±


    Paul¡¯s voice trailed off as he absorbed the doctor¡¯s words. The weight of his revtions hung in the air, leaving a vulnerable silence between them. And then the doctor¡¯s voice broke the stillness.


    ¡°What do you hate?¡± The question was straightforward, cutting through theyers of emotion that had beenid bare. Paul¡¯s gaze shifted, his thoughts turning to the myriad of frustrations that had been gnawing at him.


    Paul looked up at the doctor, his eyes clouded with a mixture of anger and resentment. ¡°I hate everyone. People are covered with lies,¡± he replied with a bitterness that seemed to emanate from a deep well of distrust.


    The doctor¡¯s expression remained neutral, his tone nonjudgmental. ¡°Then Elena? She is a human too. You don¡¯t hate her?¡± The question hung in the air, a simple yet profound inquiry that probed the boundaries of Paul¡¯s feelings.


    Paul¡¯s brows arched as he heard the doctor¡¯s words, his thoughts racing. Elena, a beacon of light in his life, had managed to escape his general disdain for others. But the doctor¡¯s question seemed to point to an inconsistency in his thinking.


    The room felt heavy with Paul¡¯s internal struggles. His paranoid tendencies had painted the world around him with shades of skepticism, leading him to see deceit and maniption in the actions of others. Yet Elena had managed to carve out a ce in his heart that remained untouched by his overarching distrust.


    The doctor¡¯s gaze was unwavering; he asked again. ¡°What makes Elena different from the others, Paul?¡±


    ¡°Elena¡­¡± Paul narrowed his eyes, his conviction evident as he added, ¡°Elena will never deceive me. She will not lie to me.¡± The words held a resolute certainty, a statement that cut through the uncertainty that often clouded Paul¡¯s perception of others.


    The doctor¡¯s response was a nod, a thoughtful acknowledgment of Paul¡¯s conviction. He took a deep breath, as if preparing to tread on sensitive ground. ¡°Just imagine, though, Paul. What if she did? What if, in some unforeseen circumstance, she had to deceive you or tell a lie? What would you do? How would you feel?¡±


    Paul¡¯s brow furrowed, his mind grappling with the hypothetical scenario. The idea of Elena deceiving him felt like a betrayal of the trust he had ced in her, a disruption in the fragile equilibrium he had found with her.


    His jaw tightened, and his expression was conflicted. ¡°I¡­ I.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Say it, Paul.¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was steady, a deliberate encouragement to push Paul further into his emotions. He wanted to explore the depths of Paul¡¯s thoughts and uncover the hidden facets of his psyche.


    ¡°I¡­ I will destroy her.¡± The words spilled from Paul¡¯s lips,ced with an unsettling intensity. His voice trembled as he uttered the unexpected deration, and the air seemed to thicken with the weight of his revtion.


    The doctor¡¯s gaze remained steady, his demeanorposed even in the face of Paul¡¯s sudden intensity. He recognized that he had struck a nerve, delving into a realm of Paul¡¯s mind that had been shielded from view.


    Paul¡¯s words hung in the air, a palpable tension coiling between them. And then, as if his own admission had ignited a storm within him, Paul¡¯s voice escted into a shout. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what I will do with her. She is only mine.¡± His words reverberated with possessiveness, a fervent deration that bordered on obsession.


    The doctor watched as Paul¡¯s grip on his emotions slipped, his outburst giving a glimpse into the inner turmoil he had been wrestling with. Understanding that Paul had reached an agitated state, the doctor remained calm. He recognized that this raw disy of emotion was a crucial point of entry into Paul¡¯s psyche.


    As Paul grabbed his head, the doctor¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Paul, take a deep breath. I¡¯m here to help you navigate through these emotions.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say Elena would do something? Why?¡± Paul¡¯s voice erupted in a shout, his anger directed at the doctor. The outburst was a torrent of frustration, a reflection of the deep-seated doubts and fears that had been brewing within him.


    The doctor¡¯s gaze remained steady, his demeanorposed in the face of Paul¡¯s anger. He understood that this outburst was a manifestation of Paul¡¯s internal struggle and an opportunity to explore the thoughts that had been gnawing at him.


    ¡°Paul, I didn¡¯t say Elena would do anything,¡± the doctor responded calmly, his tone measured. ¡°I simply asked you to consider a hypothetical scenario. It¡¯s a way to delve into your thoughts and emotions, to understand theplexities within you.¡±

 I need to go home

    Paul¡¯s breaths came in sharp gasps, his chest heaving with the intensity of his emotions. His voice cracked as he retorted, ¡°But why her? Why bring her into this?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s intent was clear-to guide Paul towards introspection and unearth the roots of his paranoid beliefs. ¡°Elena is important to you, Paul. She represents a source of trust and connection. Exploring your thoughts about her can shed light on the origins of your doubts and fears.¡±


    Paul¡¯s anger began to wane, reced by a mixture of exhaustion and vulnerability. The doctor¡¯s response had struck a chord within him, tapping into theplex tangle of emotions he had been grappling with.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about ming Elena,¡± the doctor continued, his voice a soothing presence amidst the turmoil. ¡°It¡¯s about understanding the thoughts that trigger your reactions and addressing them in a healthy way.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Paul¡¯s frustration was evident as he tugged at his hair, his agitation manifesting physically. His voice took on a stern tone as he continued, ¡°I just came here because Elena told me. But it seems you are not a good doctor. You are just wasting my time.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s response was a broad smile, his demeanor unperturbed by Paul¡¯s criticism. He understood the intricacies of Paul¡¯s personality-his tendency towards narcissism and an aversion to acknowledging his own vulnerabilities. The doctor¡¯s approach was measured; he knew that challenging Paul¡¯s beliefs directly might only escte the situation.


    ¡°Yes, Paul,¡± the doctor replied calmly, his voice steady, ¡°Indeed, I am still learning. Doctors need to practice and learn throughout their entire lives. I appreciate your feedback.¡±


    Paul¡¯s brows furrowed in response to the doctor¡¯sposed reply. He had expected a defensive or argumentative retort, not this measured eptance of his critique.


    The doctor¡¯s intention was clear-he aimed to regain control of the situation without escting Paul¡¯s emotional state. ¡°But,¡± he continued, his tone carrying a note of authority, ¡°As Ms. Elena has sent you here. Please cooperate with me. I¡¯m here to help, and I believe that, together, we can work through the issues you¡¯re facing.¡±


    Paul¡¯s initial anger seemed to wane slightly as he absorbed the doctor¡¯s words. The doctor¡¯s calm and confident demeanor was a stark contrast to the heated emotions that had been swirling within him.


    The doctor¡¯s approach was strategic-he knew that Paul¡¯s pride and need for control were key elements in their interactions.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paul¡¯s voice held a hint of surrender, a willingness to temporarily set aside his defenses. ¡°Now, quickly tell me what to do. I need to go home.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Paul,¡± the doctor replied, his tone measured and directive. ¡°First, I want you to take some time to reflect on our discussions today. I will start working with you tomorrow.¡± With those words, the doctor jotted something down on a piece of paper and handed it to Paul.


    Paul¡¯s annoyance was palpable; his face was contorted with a mixture of frustration and impatience. He epted the paper without a word, his fingers curling around it as he rose from his seat. The doctor¡¯s instructions seemed to hang in the air, a reminder of themitment he had made to his own healing journey.


    As Paul strode out of the doctor¡¯s chamber, the weight of the paper in his hand seemed to mirror the weight of his thoughts. The prospect of reflecting on their discussions was both daunting and oddly intriguing-a step into the unknown territory of his own mind.


    But as he navigated the corridors of the hospital, his thoughts were interrupted by an unexpected encounter.


    Ron!


    Paul¡¯s narrowed eyes met Ron¡¯s gaze, suspicion and irritation flickering in his expression. Unconsciously, he muttered under his breath, ¡®What¡¯s this bastard doing here?¡¯ The sight of Ron in this unexpected setting only served to amplify Paul¡¯s annoyance.


    However, as his gaze moved from Ron¡¯s eyes to his forehead, where a bandage was visible, Paul¡¯s irritation took on a new vor. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, and he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to voice his thoughts.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you get beat by someone?¡± Paul¡¯s words carried a teasing edge, his voice was tinged with a mixture of amusement and sarcasm. The sight of Ron with a bandage raised questions, and Paul couldn¡¯t help but seize the opportunity to indulge in a bit of banter.


    Ron¡¯s response was a lifted eyebrow, his expression one of mild amusement. The unexpectedness of the encounter seemed to have brought forth a spark of camaraderie between them.


    ¡°Well,¡± Ron began, his smirk mirroring Paul¡¯s mischievous expression, ¡°let¡¯s just say I had a run-in with a sexy girl. It got the best of me.¡±


    Paul¡¯s chuckle subsided, and his brows arched in curiosity. The casual reference to a ¡®sexy girl¡¯ piqued his interest, and he couldn¡¯t help but respond, ¡°Oh, it seems she was quite wild.¡±


    Ron¡¯sughter joined Paul¡¯s, and the camaraderie between them was evident. Their banter had taken an unexpected turn, and the exchange seemed to have lightened the atmosphere around them.


    ¡°Indeed she was,¡± Ron eximed, his smirk growing wider as he met Paul¡¯s eyes, ¡°After all, I slept with Elenast night.¡±


    The words hung in the air for a moment, their impact resonating in the space between them. Paul¡¯sughter faltered, his expression shifting from amusement to something moreplex. For a brief moment, his yful demeanor was reced by an unsettling stillness.


    Elena¡¯s name-a name that had been a constant presence in his thoughts-now carried a weight he hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Paul¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the words Ron had just spoken echoed in his mind like a sinister refrain. He stared at Ron, his eyes widening with disbelief and a hint of rage.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± Paul managed to repeat, his voice shaking slightly despite his attempts to soundposed.


    Ron¡¯s smirk widened with a cruel glint in his eyes as he reveled in Paul¡¯s obvious turmoil. He leaned in closer, his tone a chilling whisper that sent shivers down Paul¡¯s spine. ¡°Elena was with mest night, and we had a wonderful time. And her moans-I still can¡¯t get enough of her.¡±

 Elena, you made a mistake

    ¡®My Elena is Eva¡¯s sole friend. She told me she was with Evast night. But¡­ What is Ron saying now?¡¯ Paul thought to himself.


    Paul¡¯s gaze hardened as he looked at Ron, his anger recing his initial shock. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± he spat out, his voice edged with a mix of anger and desperation.


    Ron chuckled darkly. ¡°Am I?¡±


    A whirlwind of thoughts and emotions churned within Paul. He felt betrayed, humiliated, and had a profound sense of loss. He wanted to confront Elena and demand an exnation, but the words caught in his throat.


    ¡°I did not know she was that sensitive,¡± Ron¡¯s voice floated through the air, carrying a mixture of feigned innocence and sinister amusement.


    Paul¡¯s hands shook with suppressed fury, and he grumbled angrily, his voice a low growl. He couldn¡¯t let Ron¡¯s arrogance go unchecked, not after the havoc he had wreaked on Paul¡¯s life.


    ¡°Ron!¡± Paul¡¯s shout was sharp, a sudden eruption of pent-up rage that echoed through the room. He turned to face Ron, his eyes aze with intensity, demanding an exnation.


    Ron¡¯s smirk faltered for a fraction of a second before he regained hisposure. ¡°What did you say?¡± Paul said, his tone was challenging but tainted with uncertainty.


    Paul¡¯s world trembled as Ron¡¯s mocking words cut through the air like shards of ss. The truth wasid bare, and the pain was insurmountable. He clenched his fists, his knuckles white with a mixture of anger and heartache.


    ¡°You clearly heard it.¡± Ron¡¯s voice dripped with malicious satisfaction. ¡°Last night was the best night of my life. And now I understand why you¡¯re so obsessed with her,¡± he chuckled, a cruel undertone staining hisughter.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul¡¯s gaze bore into Ron, a tumultuous swirl of emotions raging within him.


    ¡®Why did you do it, Elena?¡¯ Paul¡¯s mind screamed, though his lips remained sealed. The pain was overwhelming-a raw ache that spread through his chest, constricting his breathing. He had cherished her, held her in the depths of his heart, and she had betrayed him without remorse.


    ¡®That was the reason you didn¡¯te homest night,¡¯ Paul¡¯s thoughts continued, a bitter wave crashing against his soul. ¡®You were fooling around while I treasured you from the depths of my heart.¡¯


    Ron¡¯s tauntingughter was a distant echo, overshadowed by the storm raging within Paul.


    ¡®Tonight, I¡¯d like to see how much you can take,¡¯ Paul¡¯s thoughts grew resolute.


    ¡°Damn, you know her nails!¡± Ron¡¯s cavalier tone only fueled Paul¡¯s fury. ¡°I need to cut her nails. She was quite enthusiastic.¡± Ron¡¯s voice held a twisted amusement, a macabre satisfaction in recounting his debauchery.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± Paul¡¯s scream echoed through the room, a guttural cry of anguish that tore through his throat. He couldn¡¯t bear the image of Elena, his Elena, with another man. The love that had once been pure had been tainted beyond recognition.


    ¡°She can¡¯t do that.¡± Paul¡¯s voice wasced with anger, his words a desperate plea.


    In a surge of overwhelming emotion, Paul¡¯s clenched fist met Ron¡¯s face with a sickening thud. Pain radiated through his knuckles, a physical echo of the turmoil within him. Ron stumbled back, surprise mingling with the sting of Paul¡¯s blow.


    ¡°She belongs to me!¡± Paul¡¯s voice was a ferocious roar, each word punctuated by a flurry of punches raining down on Ron. The room became a battleground, a physical manifestation of the war waging within Paul¡¯s heart.


    Amid the chaos, Elena¡¯s name became a mantra, a desperate cry for some semnce of sanity in a world gone awry. Paul¡¯s fists pummeled Ron, his blows fueled by the pain of betrayal and the anger of a wounded heart.


    As the rage subsided, reality crept in. Paul¡¯s knuckles throbbed; his breath came in ragged gasps. He stared down at Ron¡¯s battered form, his hands trembling with a mix of triumph and shame.


    The hospital ward had transformed into a theater of chaos and shock. Nurses, patients, and ward boys stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief, as the violent confrontation between Paul and Ron unfolded before them. The shing of fists, the anguished shouts-it was a spectacle of anger that shattered the serenity of the hospital¡¯s atmosphere.


    Amid themotion, Paul¡¯s doctor emerged from his chamber, a mix of concern and surprise etched on his face. He moved towards Ron, intending to provide medical help, but Paul¡¯s fury was uncontainable. With a forceful shove, he pushed the doctor away, his desperation and anger overriding any rational thought.


    ¡°Huff, Huff!¡± Paul¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps as he took a moment topose himself. His knuckles throbbed, his chest heaved, and the reality of his actions began to sink in. He had let his rage consume him, unleashing a storm that left destruction in its wake.


    ¡°She¡¯spletely mine,¡± Paul¡¯s voice wasced with a haunting determination as he turned away from the room. The once-sacred love he had held for Elena had transformed into a possessive obsession. The pain of betrayal had twisted him into something unrecognizable, driven by a need to reim what he believed was rightfully his.


    Ron¡¯s chuckles reverberated, a sinister melody that grated on Paul¡¯s ears.


    As Ron held his nose, hisughter held a mocking edge, as if he knew the true extent of the damage he had inflicted.


    ¡°Yes, Paul!¡± Ron¡¯s voice was a serpent¡¯s whisper, woven with maniption. ¡°I want this rage. I¡¯d like you to do something stupid out of rage.¡± Ron¡¯s n was clear, exploiting Paul¡¯s anger to push him to his limits.


    Paul walked out of the room, leaving behind a scene of disbelief and brokenness. His steps were heavy with the weight of his own actions, the realization that he had be a puppet to his emotions.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be anyone if she isn¡¯t mine,¡± Paul¡¯s mind echoed, his thoughts a disturbing reflection of his possessive desires.


    ¡°I will not let her get away with it.¡± Ron¡¯s vow was a chilling promise, a deration that he was willing to manipte and destroy to achieve his own twisted goals.


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    Elena, you made a mistake. You have turned me down, and it is the biggest mistake you¡¯ve ever made.

 Please stop it

    The familiar walls of the house echoed with the weight of memories as I walked through the rooms. The scent of nostalgia hung in the air, intermingling with the bittersweet emotions that filled my heart. This house had been the backdrop of my childhood, whereughter and tears had woven the tapestry of her upbringing. Every corner held a story, and every creaking floorboard whispered a secret shared between me and my mother.


    ¡°Mom, this is our home,¡± my voice barely rose above a whisper, reverberating as if the walls themselves could understand. In my childhood room, I lingered, my fingers grazing a weathered family photograph on the mantel. Faces frozen in time stared back at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but trace the lines etched byughter and love. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in business, yet this house reminds me of my childhood. This house holds a lot of memories for both you and me.¡±


    A montage of moments flickered through my mind-the echo of ourughter down the hallways, the stories shared under nkets, the tears shed in each other¡¯s arms. The scent of familiarity embraced me, as if my mother¡¯s essence lingered in every corner, her spirit an integral part of these walls. ¡°We used to y here,¡± I reminisced, a mncholic smile tugging at my lips, ¡°and I can still smell you in every room; this house is filled with our memories.¡±


    But now, facing an impending crossroads, the weight of a different kind of memory pressed upon me. ¡°And if my marriage is really the only option,¡± I confessed to the silent air, the weight of my words both resolute and heavy, ¡°But I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Paul promised me; he will do whatever if I stay by his side. I can¡¯t go against my heart.¡± I murmured as I pressed my lips together.


    I sought sce on the balcony, gazing out at the horizon as if it held the answers I needed. The sky was painted in hues of twilight, a backdrop to the uncertainties that loomed before me. The cool breeze tousled my hair, and I took a deep breath, as though inhaling courage along with the crisp air.


    ¡°Dad said it was huge money,¡± I mused aloud, my words carried away by the wind. My fingers curled around the balcony¡¯s edge, and my mind was a whirlwind of doubt and determination. ¡°But if I talk to Mr. Huston and ask for more days, will he agree?¡±


    I took a deep breath because I could not find a way. My thoughts turned to Paul-the temptation to seek his counsel tugged at me, but doubt crept in like a shadow. ¡°No, no, if he hears it¡¯s about my marriage, then he will create a mess,¡± I mumbled, anxiety threading through my voice.


    My pacing brought me back to the window, where the moon was now casting a soft glow over the cityscape. The notion of burdening Paul with my troubles gnawed at me, and a new resolve took hold. ¡°So I need to do something,¡± I dered, determination simmering within me. It was time to regain control and find my own path without creating ripples that could disrupt the tranquility that remained.


    I inhaled deeply, as if drawing courage from the very air that surrounded me. The weight of my decision hung heavily on my chest, but in that moment, I chose to release it. Exhaling slowly, I let go of the overwhelming thoughts that had consumed me, at least for now. With a renewed resolve, I stepped away from the confines of my room,


    My footsteps carried me to my father¡¯s door, where I paused for a moment, my hand raised to knock. With a gentle but determined tap, I announced my presence. The door swung open with a soft creak, revealing my father¡¯s tired form within. His brow furrowed, and he shifted slightly on the bed, his hand sliding away as his tired eyes met mine.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I called his name, my voice infused with a mixture of urgency and determination. His weariness was palpable, a testament to the struggles he faced. It was clear that his burdens had taken their toll.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he responded, his voice a weary echo of his former self. I approached the bed, my heart aching at the sight of his fatigue. Sitting down beside him, I mustered a small but sincere smile, hoping to convey my unwavering support.


    ¡°Dad, talk to Mr. Huston and tell him I want to talk to him,¡± I said, my wordsced with a quiet determination. It was myst attempt, my final gambit in a series of choices that had led me to this moment. I needed to seize control of my fate and make a stand for what I believed was right.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I began, my voice gentle but firm, ¡°this isn¡¯t how I see you. I¡¯d like to help you. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, even if it means putting my life on the line.¡± The words spilled from my heart, a testament to the depths of mymitment to my family. The weight of our circumstances was not his alone to bear; I was ready to share the burden and stand by his side in this trying time.


    ¡°Elena, I don¡¯t know if he will listen or not,¡± my father replied, his voice tinged with a mix of hope and uncertainty. ¡°But if you want, I will try. I will call him right now to fix a meeting.¡± His willingness to take my concerns seriously filled me with a sense of validation and a reminder that our bond as father and daughter was unbreakable.


    With a nod, I affirmed my agreement. I knew that this was a shot in the dark, a slim chance at convincing Mr. Huston to reconsider his demands. But it was a chance I was willing to take for the sake of my family and the memories enshrined within the walls of our home.


    Before my father could make the call, a voice from behind interrupted our conversation. Anne¡¯s presence caught me off guard, and her questions hung heavy in the air like a storm cloud threatening to burst. ¡°What if you cannot make him agree? What if you can¡¯t give him back the money if he gives you time? Will you marry him?¡±


    Her words felt like a sudden gust of cold wind, leaving me momentarily speechless. Anne¡¯s bluntness cut through the veneer of determination, exposing the raw nerve of uncertainty thaty beneath. I turned to face her, my thoughts racing, searching for the right words to respond.


    ¡°Shut up, Anne,¡± my father¡¯s voice roared, his anger erupting like a dormant volcano. His outburst was a stark departure from his usuallyposed demeanor, fueled by the mounting pressure of our situation. I watched as his frustration manifested, a reaction to the doubts that Anne had voiced.


    ¡°Robert, I am not an emotional fool like you.¡± Anne¡¯s retort was fierce, her voice a tempest of conviction. ¡°I am thinking about the future.¡± Their voices shed in an exchange of heated words that mirrored the storm raging within our household.


    As their argument escted, I found myself caught in the crossfire, an observer of the discord that had infiltrated our once harmonious space. I arched my brows in frustration, unable to bear witness to the tension that was tearing at the fabric of our unity.


    ¡°Please stop it,¡± I interjected, my pleaced with a mix of weariness and desperation. The room fell silent, the echo of their shouting still reverberating in the air. My father and Anne both turned their attention to me, their expressions a mix of surprise and realization.


    Anne¡¯s dissatisfaction was palpable; her displeasure was evident in the way she regarded me. However, I met her gaze squarely, unyielding in my determination to address the situation at hand. ¡°If I can¡¯t find another way,¡± I began, my voice steady despite the tremor of emotion beneath the surface, ¡°then I will marry him. I will do whatever it takes to save my dad.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Elena,¡± my father¡¯s voice held a mixture of concern and reassurance, his eyes imploring me to reconsider my earlier deration. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it.¡±


    His words washed over me, a balm to the anxiety that had been festering within me. The weight of my promise to marry Mr. Huston had been a heavy burden, one I had been willing to bear for the sake of my family. But now, faced with my father¡¯s genuine concern, I felt a glimmer of relief.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°My dear, your dad is fine,¡± he continued, his voice a soothing murmur. ¡°You do not need to be worried about this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Dad,¡± I responded, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips. As I said, I walked out of the room.


    **


    As Elena walked out of the room, her footsteps carrying the weight of the recent exchange, Robert and Anne exchanged meaningful nces. Robert¡¯s frustration simmered beneath the surface, his anger evident in the lines etched on his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt in our matter,¡± he snapped at Anne, his tone a mix of annoyance and exasperation.


    Anne arched her brows, her response a silent challenge to his outburst.


    As if to redirect his frustration, Robert reached for the phone, his fingers dialing Obin¡¯s number.


    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to them, Elena descended the stairs, her thoughts a whirlwind of emotions. There was only one person who could understand and who could potentially offer a solution-Eva..

 Why would he lie to me?

    I picked up thendline phone. Losing my phone the previous night had left me feeling strangely disconnected.


    As I held thendline to my ear, I couldn¡¯t shake the worry that Eva might not be okay and that she had discovered the true nature of Ron¡¯s intentions.


    Eva picked up my phone after a minute; the sound of her voice on the other end was like a lifeline. ¡°Eva!¡± I blurted out her name, a mix of relief and urgencycing my tone.


    ¡°Elena!¡± Eva¡¯s voice mirrored my emotions, carrying a blend of worry and shock. ¡°Are you okay, dear?¡± Her concern was palpable, and I could sense that she was grappling with her own set of anxieties.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself as I replied, ¡°I am, but¡­ are you okay, Eva?¡±


    There was a moment of hesitation at her end, as if she were considering her words carefully. Then her voice came through, a mixture of resignation and heaviness. ¡°I¡­ I will be, Elena.¡±


    I felt a pang in my chest at the weight behind her words. I knew recent events had deeply affected Eva, and her tone told me that her heart was heavy with the burden of what she had discovered.


    Just as I was about to speak, Eva¡¯s voice broke through, carrying a mix of regret and sorrow. ¡°Elena, I am sorry. Because of me, you got into trouble. I should have listened to you.¡±


    Her words caught me off guard, a mix of emotions swirling within me. I wanted to assure her that it wasn¡¯t her fault.


    ¡°Eva, it¡¯s okay,¡± I interjected, my voice gentle but resolute. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. I¡¯m d you found out his true colors before something worse happened.¡±


    There was a pause at the other end of the line, as if Eva was processing my words. I could sense the guilt in her tone-a heavy burden that she carried.


    ¡°But Elena,¡± Eva¡¯s voice trembled, heavy with emotion, ¡°it could have been you. I¡­ I really have no words. I am so sorry.¡±


    Her admission hit me like a wave-a surge of emotion that left me momentarily speechless. The gravity of what could have transpired weighed heavily on both of us, a reminder of the dangers that lurked beneath the surface.


    ¡°Eva,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the roiling emotions within me, ¡°We can¡¯t change the past. Whatever is done is done, okay? Now forget it.¡±


    Eva¡¯s sigh carried a mixture of resignation and concern. ¡°I will forget it, Elena. But tell me, what happened to your home? I heard Uncle has a problem with business.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, a mixture of emotions welling up within me. It wasn¡¯t easy to admit the family troubles that had been weighing on my shoulders, but I called Eva because of it as well, and I knew I could trust her with my concerns.


    Yes, Eva, you heard it right,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with a touch of sadness. ¡°Actually, I need your help.¡±


    There was a pause at the other end of the line, and I could almost feel Eva¡¯s curiosity and concern growing. ¡°Of course, Elena. You know you can always count on me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts, before I began to tell her everything. I shared the details of how my father¡¯s business had hit a rough patch, how much money he had taken from Mr. Huston, and the growing burden that weighed on our family.


    Eva¡¯s voice at the other end of the line carried a mixture of concern and empathy. ¡°Love, it¡¯s a huge amount of money,¡± she said, her tone reflecting the gravity of the situation. ¡°I can give you 10%. You know my dad and mom are out of the country, and if I ask them, I¡¯m not sure how much they¡¯ll be able to help. But still, I can try.¡±


    Her offer caught me off guard, a mix of gratitude and humility welling up within me. The financial strain we were under had been a heavy secret to carry, and the fact that Eva was willing to help-even with a portion of the amount-was both touching and overwhelming. And I can manage some of my savings or in some other way.


    I pressed my lips together, my heart full, as I listened to Eva¡¯s words. It was true that the money my father had borrowed was substantial, and a part of me felt hesitant to ept her help. But I also understood the sincerity of her offer and the way she was willing to stand by me in a time of need.


    ¡°Thank you, Eva,¡± I said, my voice soft but sincere. ¡°Thank you for being such a dear friend and for offering to help when we¡¯re in such a tough spot.¡±


    Eva¡¯s response came with warmth and a hint of a smile, her voice holding a reassuring tone. ¡°Mention not, Elena. That¡¯s what friends are for, right? I¡¯ll always be by your side, no matter what.¡±


    After hanging up the phone with Eva, a sense of gratitude lingered within me. Her offer to help had provided a glimmer of hope in the midst of our financial struggles. Still, I knew I needed to explore other avenues to secure the money my dad desperately needed. With determination etched into my thoughts, I nned to review my bank ounts and assess any potential options.


    Lost in my contemtion, my footsteps were about to carry me to the second floor when the phone suddenly rang again, its jarring intrusion disrupting the quiet atmosphere. I turned back and picked up the receiver, uncertainty knotting my stomach.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I greeted her, my voice guarded.


    ¡°Hi, who is this?¡± A girl¡¯s voice inquired on the other end. My brows furrowed as I tried to ce the unfamiliar voice. Something about it struck a chord of curiosity.


    I adjusted the receiver and responded, my tone cautious, ¡°It¡¯s Elena here. And who are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Elena!¡± The sound of my name carried along the phone line, apanied by a chuckle. In the background, the distinct thumping of loud music resonated, a clear indicator of a lively environment. ¡°It¡¯s me, Nikita.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As her voice registered in my ears, a mixture of surprise and curiosity welled up within me. Nikita was not someone I expected to hear from at that hour. My brows arched inquisitively as I instinctively held the phone closer.


    ¡®Nikita? Why does she call me at this hour?¡¯ I wondered silently, preparing myself for whatever she was about to say.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, my voiceced with a cautious tone. The circumstances and the timing of her call had piqued my interest, though I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the reason behind it.


    In response, a burst of loudughter emanated from the other end of the line. It was the kind ofughter that seemed to have a carefree, uninhibited quality, as if the person on the line was in high spirits. Theughter subsided, making way for Nikita¡¯s voice, which carried a certain yfulness, almost as if she were intoxicated.


    ¡°I just want you to inform Anne aunty that Paul will stay with me tonight,¡± Nikita dered, her words punctuated by a sense of mischief.


    I stood there, shock and disbelief washing over me like a cold wave. Nikita¡¯s words echoed in my ears, each syble causing a pang in my chest. My mind struggled to process the reality of the situation as my heart raced.


    ¡®Paul¡­ staying with her tonight?¡¯


    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly dry, as I attempted to steady my voice. Stammering, I managed to utter, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Nikita¡¯s chuckle on the other end of the line wasced with a yful tone. ¡°You heard it right, Elena. I¡¯m with my boyfriend.¡±


    The words hit me like a blow, constricting my heart painfully in my chest. Boyfriend? Paul? The truth of her words crashed down upon me, the weight of it overwhelming. It felt as though the ground beneath me had shifted, and I struggled to find my footing.


    As Nikita¡¯sughter continued, I could feel my eyes welling up with tears, the emotional torrent threatening to spill over. The tears stung as they gathered, a mixture of hurt, betrayal, and confusion swirling within me.


    He had said he needed my support, that together we could ovee the challenges he faced. He had convinced me to stay by his side, promising that things would get better with time.


    And now¡­ here I was, learning that he had been dishonest. My chest tightened as I realized the extent of his deception. He had painted a picture of his struggles, while behind my back, he was enjoying himself with Nikita in a pub.


    I pressed my lips together, fighting to control the overwhelming rush of emotions threatening to spill forth. My clenched fists betrayed the turmoil within me as I grappled with the harsh reality. My heart felt raw, as if it had beenid bare and wounded by the very person I had cared for.


    ¡®Why would he lie to me?¡¯


    I wondered, my thoughts a mix of anger and sorrow.


    ¡®He knew how much I cared, how much I wanted to be there for him.¡¯

 Perhaps Elena did something

    As I stood there, the sound of Nikita¡¯sughter continued to fill the airwaves, each peal of mirth a stark contrast to the whirlwind of emotions raging within me. The juxtaposition of her carefree amusement against the backdrop of my own turmoil only served to amplify the pain that coursed through my veins.


    The tears that had been gathering in my eyes finally broke free, tracing a path down my cheeks as I struggled to make sense of the magnitude of Paul¡¯s betrayal. It felt as though a storm had erupted within me, tearing through the sanctuary of trust and leaving nothing but chaos in its wake.


    With a voice that trembled from both hurt and anger, I managed to pose a question, despite my heart¡¯s desperate refusal to ept the truth. ¡°Did he spend the whole noon with you?¡± The words tumbled out, my longing for an alternative reality evident in every syble.


    ¡°Of course, we spent the whole noon with him. In fact, he called me to apany him,¡± Nikita¡¯s voice carried a mischievous tone,ced with a chuckle that hinted at her intoxicated state. The words struck me like a sharp dagger, each syble driving the truth deeper into my wounded heart. The pain of betrayal, so fresh and raw, intensified as I realized the extent of Paul¡¯s deception.


    Her words painted a vivid picture in my mind-a picture of Paul spending his time with her while I believed his phony care and dedicated myself to being there for him. Anger swelled within me, mingling with the hurt to create a torrent of emotions that threatened to overwhelm me.


    As Nikita¡¯s voice continued, with a naughty vibe creeping into her words, I felt a surge of frustration. It was as if she reveled in the revtion, finding joy in shattering the illusion I had held onto for so long. I pressed my lips together, the bitterness of the moment settling heavily on my tongue.


    Without a word, I hung up the phone abruptly, unable to bear the sound of herughter any longer. The silence that followed was almost deafening, amplifying the whirlwind of emotions that raged within me.


    My thoughts churned, and my heart was heavy with a mix of sorrow, anger, and a deep sense of betrayal. It was as if the walls that had once shielded my heart from pain had crumbled, leaving me exposed and vulnerable. The question that echoed in my mind was one of self-doubt-¡°For whom had I been doing it? For whom had I been trying to stay in this hell?¡±


    A bitter taste lingered as I bit my lips, the pain of realization cutting through the fog of denial. Paul, the person I had held in such high regard, had shattered my trust and manipted my feelings.


    ¡°Paul, I hate you. I really hate you. I¡¯m nothing more than a puppet for him. Your mom ruined my mom¡¯s life, and now you are doing the same.¡± The anger that surged within me was a potent mix of hurt and resentment, fueled by the stark realization that I had been used and discarded.


    As I ascended the stairs, my footsteps carried the weight of my emotions. Anger had clouded my thoughts, blinding me to reason and leaving me with an overwhelming need to confront the source of my pain.


    In my fury, I reached the top of the stairs, my heart pounding loudly in my chest. The door to my dad¡¯s bedroom stood before me, a barrier between me and the answers I sought. Without hesitation, I knocked forcefully, my frustration evident in the sound of my pounding fist.


    ¡®I will do whatever I want to do to save my mom¡¯sst memory.¡¯


    **


    Just an hour ago, Nikita had stumbled upon him while on her way to go shopping. She had found Paul in a state of distress. With a mixture of concern and determination, Nikita convinced Paul to apany her to the bar, hoping that the change of environment might help ease his agitation.


    He was drinking non-stop, and his anger was palpable. He was drowning his frustrations in alcohol, his emotions spilling out in slurred sentences. Nikita listened carefully, piecing together the fragments of his conversation. It became clear that Elena was the source of his turmoil and the subject of his bbering.


    ¡°Elena, I love you,¡± Paul murmured.


    When Nikita heard Paul¡¯s voice once again, his words centering around Elena, an uncontroble surge of anger gripped her. Her fingers tightened around the mobile phone in her hand, her knuckles turning white as her emotions roiled within her. A storm of questions stormed her mind, each one a dagger of jealousy and frustration. ¡°Why, Paul? Why do you care about her? What did you find in her? Am I not worthy of your attention?¡±


    As her thoughts spiraled into a maelstrom of emotions, Nikita¡¯s grip on the mobile phone became almost painful. But in the midst of her turmoil, a sudden smirk tugged at the corners of her lips. A calcted n formed in her mind-a way to exploit the situation for her own advantage. She realized that the moment hade-a moment to sow the seeds of misunderstanding between Paul and Elena and capitalize on their apparent discord.


    ¡°Perhaps Elena did something,¡± Nikita thought, her mind weaving a narrative that fit her scheme. ¡°That¡¯s why Paul is so angry. But I can push him further and make him even angrier. And then, when he¡¯s at breaking point, he¡¯llsh out at her.¡±


    With her n set in motion, Nikita knew she needed to give Paul some space. She moved away from him, retreating to a corner of the bar where she could make her move without his immediate presence.


    Her heart raced as she dialed the number for Elena¡¯s number, but it was switched off. Then she tried to reach Paul¡¯s home. She could feel the adrenaline coursing through her veins and her resolve solidifying. The call connected, and she heard a girl¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hello!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 You are not my Elena

    Elena began kissing Ron after stating, ¡°Ron, I love you so much.¡± Ron snatched her up and set a high pace for her. Elena began to moan pleasantly and urge for more as the rhythm grew. ¡°Ah, my goodness! Yes, my sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Please keep going. You are the best.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Paul shouted. It was only his imagination.


    Paul¡¯s world had crumbled around him, and in his inebriated state, he struggled to make sense of it all. His mind swirled with jealousy and anger as Elena¡¯s whispered confessions to Ron reyed in his head like a broken record.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Paul slurred, his voice trembling with rage and despair. He clutched his head, as if trying to physically block out the tormenting thoughts. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Elena. You can¡¯t love or sleep with him.¡±


    He took another swig of the wine, the bitterness of the alcohol mirroring the bitterness in his heart. The room seemed to spin around him, but he couldn¡¯t escape the images of Elena and Ron together, their passionate kisses and whispered promises haunting him.


    The more he ruminated on Ron¡¯s words, the more his anger consumed him. He felt like a wounded animal, cornered andshing out in pain. The wine bottle slipped from his hand, clinking as it hit the floor, but Paul paid it no mind.


    ¡°How dare you, Elena?¡± He growled, his voice low and menacing. ¡°You must pay for what you have done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to make a girl scream.¡±


    In a fit of wrath, Paul crushed the wine bottle. His hands clenched into fists, he gazed at the shattered remains of a wine bottle strewn across the floor.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As the shards of ss settled, the bar¡¯s bartender cautiously approached Paul. She held another bottle of wine in her delicate hand, her eyes filled with a mixture of concern and intrigue. She had seen her fair share of unruly patrons, but there was something about Paul that had always intrigued her.


    ¡°Sir, your wine,¡± she uttered softly, her voice a soothing melody amidst the chaos. Her eyes never left Paul¡¯s as she expertly began pouring the rich, crimson liquid into a crystal-clear ss.


    Paul, a maic presence in any room, finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he murmured Elena¡¯s name with a hint of sadness, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine.


    The bar girl, her raven-ck hair cascading like a waterfall, shot Paul a sidelong nce. ¡®Wow, this youngster is far too attractive to be handled,¡¯ the bartender thought, her heart racing as she continued to fill his ss, her fingers brushing lightly against his. There was a palpable tension in the air-a potent mixture of desire.


    Suddenly, Paul¡¯s strong hand shot out, grabbing her wrist with surprising gentleness. He pulled her toward him, forcing her to sit on hisp. The sudden intimacy sent a rush of warmth through her body, and she found herself unable to resist his maic pull.


    Their faces were now mere inches apart, their breaths mingling in the confined space. ¡°Why did you betray me, Elena?¡± Paul whispered tenderly, his thumb lightly tracing her cheek. His eyes bore into hers, searching for answers in the depths of her soul.


    The bartender couldn¡¯t help but smile as she observed Paul¡¯s turmoil. His shattered wine bottle had revealed a deep inner turmoil, and she was drawn to his vulnerability.


    ¡°So, this is a case of a broken heart,¡± she murmured softly, her voice tinged with sympathy. ¡°But why does a girl break this handsome boy¡¯s heart?¡± Her words hung in the air, a question that begged to be answered.


    Paul, still lost in the memories of Elena¡¯s betrayal, looked into the stranger¡¯s eyes with a mixture of sadness and curiosity. He hadn¡¯t expected her to understand, but there was something about her presence that soothed his wounded soul.


    ¡°Sir, I am not Elena,¡± she began, her tone gentle and reassuring, ¡°But I can make you forget about her if you let me.¡± With those words, she turned toward him, her body gracefully finding its ce against his chest.


    Paul¡¯s heart ached, and the weight of his past seemed to momentarily lift as he felt the warmth of the stranger¡¯s embrace. Her closeness offered sce, a brief respite from the torment of betrayal.


    With sadness in his eyes, Paul asked, his voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Can you?¡±


    The girl¡¯s fingers traced patterns on his chest as she looked up at him. Her eyes, a mesmerizing shade of green, held the promise offort and distraction. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied softly, ¡°I can make you forget. At least for tonight.¡±


    As Paul gazed into the girl¡¯s mesmerizing green eyes, a fleeting sense of confusion washed over him. For a brief, heart-stopping moment, he allowed himself to believe that she was his Elena, lost in the depths of those familiar emerald-green orbs.


    Driven by a potent mix of longing and desperation, he leaned in to kiss her, hoping to find sce in the taste of her lips. But just as their faces drew near, something triggered within him-a subtle discrepancy that shattered the illusion.


    In an instant, he sped a handful of her hair, pulling her away from his lips with a sudden, furious intensity. His eyes zed with anger and betrayal, and his grip tightened on her hair.


    ¡°You are not my Elena,¡± Paul growled, his voice filled with rage and disappointment. The realization hit him like a cold, hard truth, and he recoiled from the girl as if she were poison.


    The girl, her green eyes wide with shock and pain, gasped as her hair was yanked by Paul¡¯s forceful grasp. She had allowed herself to y a part in his momentary delusion, hoping to provide the sce he so desperately sought. But now she found herself caught in the whirlwind of his anger.

 Honey

    Paul¡¯s anger surged once more as he confronted the girl who had dared to deceive him. His voiceshed out with a venomous usation, ¡°How dare you?¡±


    The girl, now frightened and regretful, shrank back from his anger. Her attempts to provide sce had backfired, and she had pushed Paul further into the depths of his own torment.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to make me forget about Elena,¡± Paul dered, his words filled with a fierce determination to hold onto his memories, no matter how painful they might be. With that, he snatched the wine bottle from the bar counter and, with an abrupt motion, pushed the girl to the floor.


    She fell with a thud, her face contorted in a mixture of pain and humiliation. The bar¡¯s patrons looked on in stunned silence, the atmosphere now heavy with tension.


    As Paul stormed out of the pub, leaving behind the shattered remnants of his evening, his heart carried the weight of his unresolved grief and anger. He had sought sce in the arms of a stranger, but the wounds of betrayal still festered beneath the surface.


    Outside the bar, the night air felt cool against his flushed skin. He paused for a moment, his eyes searching the darkness as if hoping to find some sign of Elena in the starry night.


    ¡°Elena, tonight is our night,¡± he whispered to the empty street.


    Inside the bar, Nikita, with an intoxicated smile, made her entrance. Her eyes scanned the room with anticipation, but her smile faltered when she realized that Paul was no longer there.


    ¡°Paul!¡± she called out, her voice tinged with concern. Her arched brows spoke of her confusion as she tried to make sense of the sudden turn of events.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Nikita¡¯s gazended on a young woman struggling to stand on her feet. Her eyes, bleary from the effects of alcohol, focused on the girl.


    Nikita approached the girl, her concern evident in her demeanor. ¡°Did you see a boy here?¡± she inquired, her voiceden with urgency. Her heart raced with the fear that something had gone terribly wrong.


    The girl, holding her thigh in pain, recognized immediately who Nikita was asking about. She winced as she tried to regain her footing.


    ¡°That boy left,¡± the girl replied. Saying that, the bartender walked out of the room.


    ¡°He left?¡± she murmured, her voice barely more than a whisper. Her face, once filled with anticipation, grew gloomy as disappointment washed over her.


    She sank onto a nearby sofa, her eyes clouded with sadness. Her voice trembled as she spoke softly to herself, ¡°I thought you would stay with me, but¡­¡± The unspoken words hung in the air, ament for the unfulfilled expectations she had carried into the evening.


    Tears welled up in Nikita¡¯s eyes, her heart heavy with the weight of her dashed hopes. She hade here with the anticipation of finding Paul and rekindling something that had once been so important to her. But now it seemed as though that possibility had slipped through her fingers.


    Just as quickly as the sorrow had washed over her, Nikita¡¯s mood shifted. A mischievous smile slowly spread across her face as she wiped away her tears. ¡°I know,¡± she whispered with newfound confidence, ¡°you will hurt her.¡±


    I lightly pushed the door, which was not locked. ¡°Dad!¡± I called him.


    ¡°Elena!¡± Dad was shocked to see me. He was talking to someone.


    I did not waste any time and said, ¡°Dad, talk to Mr. Huston and tell him I ept his proposal.¡±


    ¡°Elena, why suddenly?¡± My dad¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    ¡°I just thought I needed to marry him.¡± I said


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you, darling; it¡¯s about your life. You can¡¯t marry someone you¡¯ve never met before,¡± Dad said, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    My heart raced as I stood before my father, his stern gaze piercing through my determination. I had never been one to make impulsive decisions, but this time, something had driven me to act without hesitation.


    ¡°Dad, sometimes we don¡¯t recognize ourselves. They act as if they are unknown, so why don¡¯t I choose an unknown?¡± With a smile on my face, I said it.


    My father¡¯s stern expression softened for a moment as he considered my words. He had always known me as the cautious, thoughtful Elena, and my sudden decision to embrace the unknown had taken him by surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Paul,¡± I thought to myself, the memories of our childhood friendship resurfacing. ¡°Just love you. Now you¡¯re apletely different person from me. Did you ever think about what you promised me when we were kids? Did you ever look back at me when you were with Nikita? When did you disrespect me?¡±


    My mind raced with questions and doubts about the path I was choosing and about the promises I had made in the past. The weight of those memories shed with the uncertainty of my future.


    ¡°It¡¯s my life,¡± I stated firmly, my voice resolute. ¡°So let me decide.¡±


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    ¡°Elena, wait,¡± my dad called my name.


    **


    He had called Elena¡¯s name repeatedly, but she remained elusive, her absence like a shadow over his conscience.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Robert muttered, his voice filled with regret and frustration. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was responsible for Elena¡¯s disappearance. His actions and choices had led them to this point-a moment of reckoning that he couldn¡¯t escape.


    He covered his face with his trembling hand, and his mind was flooded with memories of their time together. The weight of his words and neglect weighed heavily on him, a painful realization of how he had taken her for granted.


    ¡°Honey,¡± he whispered, the word heavy with the weight of his confession, ¡°I¡¯ve never been concerned about you.¡±


    As he uttered those words, Robert was struck by the profound truth they held. He had allowed his own desires and distractions to take precedence over Elena¡¯s needs and feelings.

 You’re such a douche

    As I emerged from the room, Anne had been eavesdropping outside the door. Her voice dripped with insincere praise as she addressed me.


    ¡°Elena, you did an excellent job,¡± Anne said, her words like sweet poison. ¡°I know how much you adore your father.¡±


    I met Anne¡¯s fauxpliment with a wry grin, fully aware of her hidden motives. Her words were like honeyed traps, designed to catch those who let their guard down. Anne¡¯s smile remained stered on her face.


    I pressed on, my voice steady and determined. ¡°I know you¡¯re thrilled, but please don¡¯t try to take my mom¡¯s belongings. You managed to take her husband once, but I¡¯m not going to let you steal her belongings as well.¡±


    Anne¡¯s mask ofposure slipped briefly, her eyes revealing a sh of anger and irritation. My pointed words had struck a nerve.


    I wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°And now I know who owns everything,¡± I added, my voice unwavering. ¡°I won¡¯t let you exploit my family any further.¡± I walked toward my room after saying this.


    **


    ¡°You¡¯re such a douche,¡± Anne spat out with a venomous re, her words dripping with contempt. She clenched her hand, her nails digging into her palm, as she thought about the events that had unfolded.


    Her sinister words hung in the air. ¡°To me, it makes no difference,¡± she continued, her voice low and ominous. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today or tomorrow, just like I did your mother.¡±


    Anne stormed into her room, her anger palpable and her intentions clear.


    ¡°Babe,¡± Anne said to Robert, her tone suddenly sweet. Her ability to switch between personas was unnerving, and it left me with a sinking feeling that I was alone in this battle against her.


    ¡°Anne!¡± Robert¡¯s voice carried a tone of bitterness as he called her name, his frustration evident.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it all, honey.¡± Anne tried to console him, her tone attempting to soothe the turmoil within him. ¡°Mr. Huston is a nice person, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Robert¡¯s disbelief was palpable as he countered, ¡°How could you possibly say such a thing? Did you ever catch a glimpse of him?¡±


    Anne, with a calcted demeanor, continued to justify her stance. ¡°No, but it seems as if it is. Elena is a mature girl. She is capable of taking care of herself. Elena can divorce him after she gets everything.¡±


    The callousness of Anne¡¯s words and her apparent disregard for Elena¡¯s well-being left Robert feeling torn. He had always been deeply conflicted about the situation, torn between his loyalty to Anne and his growing concerns for Elena.


    As Anne handed him the phone and instructed him to dial Obin¡¯s number, Robert epted it with dissatisfaction. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Anne¡¯s motivations were moreplex than they appeared. He had a nagging suspicion that there was more to Mr. Huston¡¯s proposal.


    ¡®A sense of foreboding and regret gnawing at my conscience. The words that had been exchanged between me and Elena had shaken me to my core. I knew, deep down, that I was making a mistake by allowing this situation to persist. Oh God! What am I supposed to do now? I couldn¡¯t help but think of Diana, my beloved wife, who had passed away. She would never have allowed this situation to fester. I¡¯m sorry, Diana. I¡¯m not even capable of saving our daughter.¡¯ Robert thought.


    With trembling hands, Robert dialed Obin¡¯s phone number, the weight of his actions pressing heavily upon him.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Robert,¡± Obin¡¯s voice soundedposed as he picked up the phone.


    Robert, his heart heavy with worry and regret, spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°I want Mr. Huston to marry my daughter.¡±


    Obin¡¯s response was measured. ¡°All right,¡± he agreed, the gravity of the situation apparent in his tone.


    But Robert was not done. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of relinquishing control over his daughter¡¯s fate entirely. ¡°But,¡± he continued, his voice quivering with desperation, ¡°may I speak with him once?¡±


    Obin¡¯s silence hung in the air, and Robert¡¯s anxiety grew with each passing moment. The memory of histe wife, Diana, and the promise he had made to protect their daughter weighed heavily on his conscience.


    ¡°Your wife was lucky, Mr. Robert, that my boss spoke with her,¡± Obin finally replied, his voice unwavering and cold.


    Tears welled up in Robert¡¯s eyes as he pleaded, ¡°But, as a daughter¡¯s father, can¡¯t I have a conversation with him?¡±


    The desperation in Robert¡¯s voice was palpable-a father¡¯s plea to ensure the well-being of his child. He knew that Elena was at the center of a web of secrets and deceit, and he was willing to do whatever it took to ensure her safety and happiness.


    ¡°Mr. Robert,¡± Obin¡¯s voice remained unwavering, ¡°Isn¡¯t this marriage supposed to be a great sign? If that¡¯s the case, why are you hoping for more?¡±


    Robert¡¯s heart ached at Obin¡¯s words. He knew that the marriage was meant to be a symbol of stability and security for Elena, but the circumstances surrounding it were shrouded in secrecy and doubt. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like Mr. Huston, don¡¯t give your daughter to him. You weren¡¯t forced by my boss,¡± Obin continued, his tone a mix of sternness and concern. ¡°If you truly care about your daughter, why are you allowing this marriage to take ce?¡±


    Obin¡¯s questions cut through Robert¡¯s soul like a knife. He was torn between his desire to protect Elena and his inability to fully grasp the extent of the situation. The promises he had made to histe wife, Diana, weighed heavily on his conscience, and he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of failing to honor her memory.


    ¡°I¡­ I want what¡¯s best for Elena,¡± Robert stammered, his voiceden with anguish. ¡°But I can¡¯t ignore the doubts and the secrets that surround this marriage. I need to be sure that she will be safe and happy.¡±


    ¡°I understand your concern, Mr. Robert. It¡¯s only natural for a father to want the best for his daughter. But you must remember that sometimes our decisions are driven by circumstances we may not fully understand.¡±


    Robert felt a sense of desperation and helplessness wash over him.


    Obin¡¯s voice offered a glimmer of hope as he spoke again. ¡°If you want to ensure your daughter¡¯s happiness, you must trust her judgment. Talk to her, Mr. Robert. Communicate with Elena openly and honestly.¡±


    Tears welled up in Robert¡¯s eyes as he grappled with the turmoil of his emotions. His thoughts were a swirling tempest of guilt, regret, and self-doubt. ¡®I¡¯m a cowardly father,¡¯ he thought, painfully aware of his hesitation and indecision.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Robert,¡± he said, ¡°my boss will send a car tomorrow to pick up your daughter.¡±


    The abruptness of Obin¡¯s statement left Robert feeling overwhelmed. Tomorrow? It was far sooner than he had anticipated. The weight of the impending decision bore down on him, and he struggled to find his voice.


    Obin, perceiving Robert¡¯s distress, asked in a businesslike tone, ¡°He¡¯ll probably register the marriage.¡±


    The word ¡®tomorrow¡¯ echoed in Robert¡¯s mind. It was as if time had elerated, leaving him scrambling toe to terms with the rapid turn of events.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Robert asked, his voice trembling with uncertainty and anxiety.


    Obin, his tone still devoid of emotion, posed a direct question. ¡°Do you have a problem?¡±


    The urgency of Obin¡¯s words snapped Robert back to reality. He knew that he couldn¡¯t let fear and indecision paralyze him any longer. The fate of his daughter hung in the bnce, and he had to act decisively, even if it meant confronting his own shorings.


    ¡°But, Mr. Obin,¡± Robert finally spoke, his voice steadier now, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to arrange everything in one night. There are so many things to consider, and I need time to ensure that Elena¡¯s future is secure.¡±


    Robert felt his heart drop as Obin¡¯s words washed over him like a tidal wave. The finality in Obin¡¯s tone left him stunned and helpless.


    ¡°Mr. Robert, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Everything will be set up by Mr. Huston. Also, send your daughter alone,¡± Obin dered.


    The shock of Obin¡¯s directive reverberated in Robert¡¯s mind. His worst fears were being realized. The thought of sending his beloved daughter, Elena, alone into the unknown was unbearable.


    ¡°What? Mr. Obin, what exactly are you saying?¡± Robert¡¯s voice trembled with a mix of desperation and anger. ¡°She is the only child I have. Is it fair that I don¡¯t have the privilege of going there with her?¡±


    Obin¡¯s response was swift and cold. ¡°No. You no longer have any privileges. Take care, Mr. Robert. Your daughter¡¯s wedding is tomorrow.¡±


    The finality of Obin¡¯s words hung heavy in the air as he abruptly hung up the phone, leaving Robert in a state of shock and despair. The helplessness he felt was suffocating, like a noose tightening around his heart.


    Tears welled up in Robert¡¯s eyes as he realized the depth of his powerlessness in the face of this orchestrated marriage. He had been stripped of his rights as a father, reduced to a mere spectator in the life of the daughter he loved so dearly.

 There’s no need for it

    Obin, having just concluded his conversation with Robert, made his way to Derek¡¯s chamber.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Obin began, his voiceposed, ¡°Mr. Robert has agreed, and I have told them what you asked me to tell them.¡±


    Derek regarded Obin with a cold, unwavering gaze. He had orchestrated this borate scheme, and now it was unfolding ording to his n.


    ¡°If you want to talk, I can arrange for you to meet his daughter now,¡± Obin suggested, his willingness to execute Derek¡¯s orders apparent.


    Derek, however, showed little interest in a personal encounter. His priorities were clear, and his ruthless determination was evident in his response. ¡°There¡¯s no need for it. His daughter does not pique my curiosity. His propertyes first, followed by his daughter. And after I have all of her property, I¡¯ll divorce her.¡±


    Obin nodded in agreement with Derek¡¯s n and replied, ¡°All right. Then tomorrow is final for everything.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The finality of their conversation hung in the air like a sinister omen. Tomorrow marked the culmination of their carefullyid ns, where Elena¡¯s life and future were at stake.


    As Obin contemted the events that had transpired, a sense of unease settled over him. He couldn¡¯t help but think about Elena, Robert¡¯s daughter, and the role she had unwittingly been thrust into.


    ¡°His daughter is stunning,¡± Obin thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t deny the beauty that Elena possessed, but it was overshadowed by the circumstances that now defined her life. ¡°I feel pity for her; now her life is all about buying and selling products.¡±


    Obin¡¯s hope flickered like a distant beacon. ¡°I¡¯m hoping that the Boss will treat her as a wife with respect and affection. And she may change boss.¡±


    On the other side of the spectrum, Derek, the architect of this borate scheme, found himself consumed by thoughts of that girl whom he saved.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her name,¡± Derek mused, his thoughts filled with a sense of intrigue and fascination. He had been drawn to Elena in a way he couldn¡¯t quite exin, and her beauty had left an undeniable impression.


    Derek¡¯s concerns then shifted to another matter that had been nagging at him. ¡°And that Lucy, the brat, had been missing for one day. She didn¡¯t answer my phone. Then how will I find her?¡±


    Derek¡¯s eyes bore into Obin¡¯s with a sense of urgency and determination as he issued a directive that carried an air of secrecy and hidden intent. ¡°Obin, look into the incident from the previous night. I need her information as soon as possible.¡±


    Obin nodded in acknowledgment, hismitment to his employer¡¯s orders unwavering. He understood the gravity of the situation and the importance of swift action.


    Derek was unaware that the girl he sought was right under his nose, destined to be his wife tomorrow.


    **


    I closed the door behind me, thetch clicking softly as I stepped into the room, seeking sce in the sanctuary of my own space. The weight of the day¡¯s revtion hung heavy in the air.


    Dad had sent Pom to inform me that Mr. Huston had requested to marry me tomorrow. The news hadnded on me like a heavy stone, casting a long shadow over the already dark corners of my heart.


    Tomorrow was a significant day, one that would alter the course of my life forever. But I wasn¡¯t doing it for love or desire; I was doing it out of sheer necessity, a desperate attempt to escape the pain and frustration that had gotten from him.


    I sank onto the bed, tears welling up in my eyes, and grabbed the pillow tightly as if it were my only anchor in a sea of uncertainty. With one hand covering my eyes, I let the tears flow freely, my heart heavy with the weight of my own despair.


    ¡°Why does this always happen to me?¡± I whispered to the empty room, my voice a fragile echo of the turmoil within. ¡°Why did I ever fall in love with you? I hate you.¡±


    My words hung in the air, a bitterment for a love that had brought nothing but heartache and despair. I knew that I had to face a future that had been thrust upon me-a path I never wanted to tread.


    In the midst of my tears and the memories of bad times, I didn¡¯t realize that sleep overtook me. My tears had be my luby, and I slipped into an uneasy slumber, haunted by the ghosts of the past.


    But my sleep was abruptly interrupted by a stroke on my cheek-a gentle yet startling touch that brought me back to consciousness. The room was shrouded in darkness, and I blinked, disoriented and unsure of what had just transpired.


    As my eyes gradually adjusted to the dim light that filtered into the room, I strained to make out the figure that had touched me. The intruder¡¯s presence was both unexpected and deeply unsettling, casting a shadow of unease over my already troubled mind.


    And then the identity of the man in the shadows became clear. It was Paul.


    I blinked in disbelief as I saw him sitting on my bed and staring at me. The scent of alcohol hung heavily around him; his disheveled appearance was a stark contrast to the Paul I had known.


    I cautiously perched on the edge of the bed, my apprehension growing with each passing moment. ¡°What are you doing in this room?¡± I asked, my tone stern and tinged with anger. ¡°My door was locked.¡±


    Paul¡¯s gaze remained fixed on me, his eyes clouded by the effects of alcohol.


    If he had been with Nikita beforeing to me, the realization filled me with a mix of frustration and disappointment.


    I pressed my lips together, struggling to contain my anger. Paul¡¯s actions had left me feeling vulnerable and vited. He had no right to intrude on my privacy, especially in the state he was in.


    ¡®I am not his puppet.¡¯


    Paul¡¯s presence in my room hung in the air; his eyes locked on mine with a mixture of longing and vulnerability.


    ¡°Get out of here, Paul!¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my anger any longer, and my voice rang out in a sharpmand.


    But Paul remained unfazed, his expression inscrutable. He seemed unmoved by my outburst, and his next words only added to the confusion.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that difficult for me to get into your room?¡± Paul¡¯s question held an air of mystery, as if he was hinting at something beyond the surface.


    Paul¡¯s voice took on a vulnerable tone as he continued, ¡°Can a door separate us, Elena?¡±


    His words left me at a loss about how to respond. Theplexities of our history, the emotions we shared, and the pain of recent events seemed to converge in this moment. I had once loved Paul deeply, but the path he had chosen had driven a wedge between us.


    Paul approached me slowly, and his touch on my hand was gentle, a stark contrast to the turmoil within me. His lips met my hand in a soft kiss, a gesture that held a mixture of longing and regret.


    I shook my head, and with a firm jerk of my hand, I implored, ¡°Get out of here! I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Paul, undeterred by my request, remained in the room. His response, however, wasced with sarcasm as he muttered, ¡°Tired, hmm?¡±


    The atmosphere grew tense, and I couldn¡¯t fathom why Paul had chosen this moment to confront me. His next question caught me off guard.


    ¡°Are you in love with Ron?¡± Paul inquired, suddenly cing his head on myp. His tone was searching, and his gaze bore into mine with an intensity that made me uneasy. Paul¡¯s actions and words left me bewildered.


    ¡°What nonsense, Paul?¡± I stammered, my voice wavering. Paul¡¯s head on myp made me acutely aware of our physical closeness, intensifying the difort of the moment.


    His searching gaze never wavered as he continued, ¡°Did you guys sleep togetherst night?¡± His eyes were misty, the vulnerability within them contrasting sharply with his usual confident demeanor.


    I couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise, my heart pounding in my chest like a trapped bird. How had he figured it out? It was as if he had seen right through us, despite his inebriated state.


    My mind raced as I contemted my response. Should I deny it, or should I be honest with him? The room seemed to close in on us as I struggled to find the right words.


    Paul let out a deep sigh, his breath warm against my thigh, sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Please, Paul, put an end to this and go to your room. I¡¯m not in a good mood,¡± I urged, my voice tinged with nervousness. The room felt stifling, and Paul¡¯s unsettling calmness sent shivers down my spine.


    Paul, still reclining with his head on myp, responded with a mockingugh. ¡°Mood!¡± he eximed, his tone dripping with sarcasm. His demeanor had shifted from vulnerability to a disconcerting coldness, leaving me on edge.


    I struggled to maintainposure as his questions persisted.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true. You were with himst night,¡± Paul pressed, his misty eyes now filled with suspicion.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± I replied firmly, my heart racing. Denying the truth seemed to be the only way to shield Paul from the painful reality of the situation, at least for now. But I couldn¡¯t ignore the growing unease in the room.

 Why are you telling lies, Elena?

    ¡°Why are you telling lies, Elena?¡± Paul¡¯s voice cut through the tension in the room as he approached me, his steps deliberate and cautious. His proximity made my heart race, and I instinctively took a small step back until the edge of the bed¡¯s cupboard stopped me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I stammered, my voice trembling, ¡°I-I am not.¡± The words felt like a feeble defense, and I couldn¡¯t meet his unwavering gaze.


    Paul¡¯s grip on my wrist tightened, sending a jolt of fear through me. His voice remained surprisingly calm, a stark contrast to the turmoil in my own emotions. ¡°Tell me, Elena,¡± he urged, his eyes searching mine.


    The room seemed to close in around us, the walls closing in as if to bear witness to the unraveling of our tangled secrets. I felt cornered and exposed, and I couldn¡¯t escape the truth any longer.


    My breaths came in shallow, uneven gasps as I struggled to find the words. ¡°Ahh. Leave me alone; I¡¯m hurt,¡± I finally managed to say, using physical pain as a diversion. My wrist throbbed where his fingers had dug into my skin, but the real agony was the turmoil inside me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful? When I found out you slept with him, it hurt me as well,¡± Paul¡¯s words cut through the air like a knife, his voice rising in anger and frustration. The room seemed to quiver with the intensity of his emotions, and I felt a deep sense of dread wash over me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel both terrified and worried as his eyes bore into mine. This terror was unlike anything I had experienced that night, when things had taken an unexpected turn.


    ¡°Paul, we didn¡¯t sleep. Now get out of here or I¡¯ll call my father!¡± My voice trembled as I tried to regain some semnce of control over the situation. Panic welled up within me, and the only thought that crossed my mind was to protect what remained of our fragile world.


    Paul¡¯s response was far from what I had expected. Instead of retreating, he came closer, his hand shooting out to tightly cup my jaw. His grip was forceful, his fingers pressing into my skin with an aggressive urgency that left me breathless.


    ¡°You want to scream?¡± Paul¡¯s voice wasced with a dangerous edge, his eyes burning with a mixture of anger and despair. His proximity was suffocating, and I could feel the erratic rhythm of his own racing heartbeat.


    I tried to pull away, but his grip remained unyielding. My mind raced, and fear coursed through my veins. The room felt like a prison, its walls closing in around us as the confrontation spiraled out of control.


    As Paul¡¯s vice-like grip tightened around me, panic surged through my veins like a bolt of lightning. I struggled to breathe, let alone utter a coherent word. His fingers dug into my arms, leaving angry red marks as painful reminders of my vulnerability. I desperately wished for a superhero¡¯s strength, but reality was far fromic books.


    ¡°Ummmm,¡± I managed to mumble, my voice barely audible. Each futile attempt to free myself only seemed to amuse Paul further. He was enjoying this, reveling in the power he had over me.


    I summoned every ounce of strength I had left and pushed against him with all my might. My muscles screamed in protest, but I refused to give up. If I couldn¡¯t use words to escape this nightmare, I would use my body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how loudly you can yell!¡± Paul taunted, his eyes dancing with sadistic delight. He released one hand from my arm and covered my mouth, stifling any potential scream. My heart raced, pounding in my chest like a drum of desperation.


    Paul¡¯s rage erupted like a volcano, and the searing pain of his p sent me crashing onto the bed. My cheek throbbed with agony, and I instinctively ced a trembling hand over the stinging, red imprint left by his violent outburst. Tears welled up in my eyes, a mixture of pain and fear coursing through my veins.


    Before I could gather my thoughts or summon the strength to respond, Paul seized my hair with an iron grip. He yanked me towards him, and my heart pounded in my chest as a sense of helplessness washed over me. Panic and anger warred within me, but I couldn¡¯t break free from his relentless hold.


    ¡°What are you doing, Paul?¡± I yelled, desperation and confusion coloring my voice. I tried to pull my hand away from his grasp, but he moved swiftly, binding it with a piece of rough cord. My pulse quickened, and dread intensified with each passing second.


    But Paul wasn¡¯t finished. With a swift and unsettling calmness, he produced a handkerchief seemingly out of thin air. I watched in horror as he ced it over my mouth, muffling my cries for help. Panic welled up as my vision blurred, the world turning into a nightmarish haze.


    My mind raced, trying to make sense of the terrifying situation. How had we reached this point? The Paul I had known had disyed violence, but it was too much. What had changed him into this monster?


    As the fabric tightened around my mouth, my breath grew shallow andbored. Fear and desperation surged within me, propelling me into a frantic struggle. I writhed and squirmed, but Paul¡¯s grip on my hair and my bound hand rendered my efforts futile.


    I caught a glimpse of darkness in his eyes, an emptiness that sent a shiver down my spine. It was as if I were facing a stranger, a malevolent force that had taken over the man I thought I knew.


    With wide eyes filled with a mixture of fear, I nced at Paul, who seemed strangely unfazed by my frantic attempts to free myself. My kicks, despite being fueled by desperation, had no impact on him. It was as if he had be impervious to my struggle.


    His grip on my hair tightened, and he leaned in close, his face contorting with an unsettling blend of bitterness and sadness. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve my love, you know,¡± he whispered, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to change, even if I¡¯m trying to do so.¡±


    I couldn¡¯tprehend the wordsing out of his mouth. The man I had once loved had be a stranger, and his usations were like a knife twisting in my heart; he had be a total monster.


    With misty eyes, I gazed at Paul, my heart heavy with a sense of despair. It was as if the man I had once known hadpletely vanished, leaving behind a monster in his ce. His words hung in the air, a chilling reminder of the darkness that had consumed him.


    As soon as he spoke, he tore my dress to shreds, the fabric falling around me like tattered remnants of a life I once knew. My vulnerability was exposed, and I shivered, not just from the chill in the air, but from the sheer terror of what mighte next.


    Desperation surged within me, and I began kicking in the air, trying to create some distance between us. ¡°Ummmm,¡± I managed to mumble through the fear and confusion, but my voice was barely a whisper, lost in the shadows of the room.


    Paul, however, seemed eerily calm amidst the chaos he had created. He grabbed both of my legs and expertly tied them together, rendering mepletely immobilized. Panic coursed through me, my chest heaving as I fought to catch my breath.


    He leaned in very close, and my heart hammered in my chest as his fingers gently wiped away my tears. It was a jarring juxtaposition-the tenderness of his touch against the backdrop of the horrors he had unleashed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± Paul said, his voiceced with a haunting mix of remorse and anger. ¡°But you always make me want to hurt you.¡±


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, a chilling reminder of the madness that had taken hold of him. I couldn¡¯tprehend the depths of his darkness or the torment that had led him to this point.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ mmmm,¡± I began sobbing, my voice muffled by the handkerchief that Paul had used to gag me. He flipped me over in bed and unbuckled my bra.


    Tears streamed down my face as I struggled to call out his name. ¡°Pa-¡± I managed to croak, but my voice faltered, choked by the overwhelming fear and despair that had engulfed me.


    Paul, seemingly indifferent to my cries, leaned in and kissed me on the back of my neck before he started to unfasten his belt. The room was filled with a heavy, suffocating silence, broken only by the sound of my ragged breath and the ominous rustling of the belt.

 I’m sorry, Elena

    I could hear the ominous sound of Paul unbuckling his belt, a chilling reminder of the torment that awaited me. My heart raced as Iy there, helpless and bound, dreading the horrors that were about to unfold.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that, my love. I don¡¯t have a choice but to punish you,¡± Paul said with a tone that sent shivers down my spine. His words wereced with a disturbing mix of authority and cruelty.


    Fear gnawed at me, but beneath the terror, a flicker of defiance sparked within me. I refused to let him break my spiritpletely. I knew I had to find a way to survive this nightmare, no matter how dire the circumstances.


    ¡°What are you up to, Paul?¡± I thought desperately, searching for any glimmer of reason orpassion in his eyes. But there was only darkness, a void of empathy that sent chills down my spine.


    As he moved closer, his weight pressing down on me, I struggled to flip and wriggle free from his suffocating presence. My body ached from the restraints, but I fought against the paralysis of fear.


    Whip! The sound of thesh cut through the air, followed by searing pain as it struck my trembling body. I cried out, the agony coursing through every fiber of my being.


    ¡°Mmm¡­,¡± I groaned in agony, my voice stifled by the handkerchief that still gagged me. Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring the room¡¯s dimly lit surroundings. The room seemed to spin as my mind struggled to cope with the excruciating pain and the relentless torment I was enduring.


    Paul showed no mercy; his actions were fueled by a malevolent force that had taken hold of him. With each merciless strike of the whip, I felt my strength wane.


    As the blows continued to rain down on me, I could barely see through the haze of pain and despair. My body throbbed with each merciless strike, and I cried out in agony, my sobs echoing through the room. But it was as if my pleas fell on deaf ears, drowned out by the brutality that had consumed Paul.


    ¡°Please ept my heartfelt apologies, my sweetheart,¡± he thought aloud, his words dripping with a disturbing mix of tenderness and sadistic desire. ¡°I¡¯d like to slit your skin, but I am unable to do so since I love you. I can¡¯t be cruel to you, Elena.¡±


    My heart sank as I realized the depths of his madness. He believed his actions were a perverted form of love, a twisted expression of affection. The contradiction was chilling, a reflection of the dark abyss that had consumed his soul.


    I sobbed loudly, my cries desperate and raw, but it was as if Paul had be immune to my suffering. He continued the relentless assault, his anger and torment manifesting in the brutality of his blows.


    ¡°Tell me, Elena,¡± Paul said with a chilling calmness, his words like shards of ice in the air. The room seemed to spin as he continued to whip me mercilessly, eachsh tearing through my flesh like a hot knife. The pain was excruciating, and I could feel my back bing a canvas of cuts and welts, the sting of blood mixing with my tears.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul¡¯s relentless brutality was a nightmare without end. He finally gasped, his breath ragged, and tossed his belt to the side, leaving me lying on the cold floor like a broken doll. My body trembled uncontrobly, and I could hardly summon the strength to move.


    Iy there, battered and defeated, my spirit crushed by the sheer brutality of his actions. He put his hand on my bleeding back, and I jerked in agonizing pain as his touch seared through my wounds. My eyes, constantly dripping with tears, could barely focus on the room around me.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Paul was the one who asked, his voice carrying a disturbing hint of curiosity. I couldn¡¯t find the words to respond; my throat was raw and my body was wracked with sobs. The pain was beyond description-a torment that felt never-ending.


    Suddenly, Paul removed the handkerchief from my mouth, and I gasped for air as relief washed over me. My wrist throbbed in excruciating pain, and I closed my eyes, trying to escape the nightmare even for a brief moment.


    My tears flowed freely, and my body racked with sobs as Iy there, broken and battered. The room was a silent witness to the horrors that had unfolded within its walls, a haunting testament to the darkness that had consumed the man I had once loved.


    Paul¡¯s voice cut through the room with a strange mixture of tenderness and cruelty. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t cry. It will not hurt you anymore,¡± he said, his words a paradox given the brutality I had just endured. I couldn¡¯tprehend the twisted duality of his character-the love he professed and the torment he inflicted.


    As he spoke, he retrieved an antiseptic and began to gently apply it to my wounds. The cool liquid stung against my open cuts, and I whimpered in anguish, unable to hold back the pain.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I cried out; the sensation of the antiseptic on my raw skin was almost unbearable.


    ¡°Did you have fun with him?¡± Paul asked casually, as if we were discussing the weather. His question hung in the air, a stark reminder of the horrors I had endured. It was as if he was probing for my pain, relishing the anguish he had caused.


    I hesitated, my mind racing, unsure of how to respond to his cruel inquiry. The memories of the past, the moments of terror and helplessness, flooded my thoughts.


    Except for my tears, I didn¡¯t answer Paul¡¯s question. I knew that nothing I could say would make him believe me, and silence seemed like my only refuge at that moment. The room was heavy with the weight of unspoken truths and unspeakable horrors.


    ¡°Did you have fun with him or not?¡± Paul¡¯s voice suddenly erupted, his anger and frustration palpable. I knew that denying it wouldn¡¯t change his perception, so I replied with a nod and choked sobs, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t sleep with him.¡±


    Paul¡¯s face twisted in a mixture of emotions-doubt, rage, and perhaps a sliver of relief. It was a fleeting moment of vulnerability, a rare glimpse into the depths of his tortured mind.


    ¡°How about those marks?¡± Paul asked, his tone softer, almost desperate.


    ¡°Tho- Those weren¡¯t bite marks, by the way. I had those marks on my body two days ago,¡± I lied, my voice trembling as I uttered the words. It was a desperate attempt to shield myself from further pain and regain a small semnce of control over my own narrative. Why should I be the one to tell you the truth? You didn¡¯t believe me when I was telling you the truth. So, why are you asking for my exnation?


    Paul regarded me with a mixture of confusion and skepticism. My attempt to deceive him hung in the air like a fragile veil of protection, but it was a precarious charade. The room felt stifling, filled with the weight of our twisted reality.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Paul responded, his tone strangely apologetic. ¡°But I needed to punish you, so I did. I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±


    I wiped a teardrop from my cheek, determined to hold back my tears.


    ¡®I swear I will not cry again,¡¯ I thought, my inner resolve bolstered by the anger and frustration that had built up over time. ¡®When you go to Nikita and lie to me, is that eptable?¡¯


    Paul¡¯s words continued to cut through the air, his possessiveness and jealousy evident in every syble. ¡°Your friendship with Eva should be broken up. She irritates me,¡± he demanded, his tone a mix of authority and insecurity. I remained silent, merely listening to hismands, not wanting to incite further anger.


    But Paul saw that I was not saying anything, and he put his fingers on my wound, applying the medicine without warning. ¡°Ahh!¡± I wailed in excruciating agony, my jaw clenching tightly as I struggled to endure the searing pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena,¡± Paul apologized, a strange mix of remorse and indifference in his voice. It was a fleeting moment of tenderness amidst the chaos of our fractured rtionship.


    After he had unfastened my hands and applied the antiseptic, he turned me around. I could feel his eyes on me, but I had reached my breaking point. ¡°Now, please leave me alone,¡± I replied, my voice a whisper as I covered myself with a duvet, seeking sce in the cocoon of silence.

 Stop it!

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just stay a bit longer,¡± Paul replied, his voice a disconcerting mix of persistence and entitlement. His words hung in the air, a looming presence that threatened to prolong the suffocating atmosphere of our shared space.


    I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. The facade of his phony caring had be unbearable, a constant reminder of the twisted game he yed with my emotions. I had endured his bbering for far too long, and the pent-up frustration and anger finally erupted within me.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± I yelled, my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and defiance. I couldn¡¯t stand his presence any longer, couldn¡¯t bear to be trapped in this nightmarish reality of false affection and torment.


    Paul¡¯s expression darkened once more when he saw me like this, my voice raised in anger and desperation. He lost hisposure and, with a sudden burst of rage, he gripped my jaw with both hands, his fingers digging into my skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pretender, you know that,¡± Paul shouted, his anger palpable. ¡°You were crying earlier and are now yelling at me.¡±


    The room felt like a battleground, a ce where our twisted emotions shed in a vtile storm. I couldn¡¯t deny the truth in his words; I had yed the role of both victim and survivor, alternating between moments of vulnerability and defiance to navigate this nightmarish rtionship.


    After silencing me once more by wrapping a cloth around my mouth and binding my hands, Paul hoisted me over his shoulder with a cruel indifference. The room had be a chamber of horrors, and I struggled against the restraints, a surge of desperation coursing through my veins.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I screamed into the cloth, using all the strength I could muster to resist his grip. It was a futile attempt, but I refused to go quietly into the darkness he was leading me to.


    Paul left the mansion, each step he took away from that wretched ce sending shivers down my spine. My world had be a nightmare, a twisted reality that seemed to have no end.


    He reached his car and tossed me into the back seat with a callous disregard for my well-being. The door mmed shut behind me, and I was momentarily alone, my hands still bound but the cloth removed from my mouth.


    ¡°Paul, why are you bringing me here?¡± I shouted, my voice tinged with anger and desperation. The world outside the car was a blur, but I knew that we were moving away from the mansion, away from the horrors that had unfolded within those walls.


    Paul nced at me, his eyes revealing aplexity of emotions-anger, remorse, and perhaps a glimmer of doubt.


    ¡°Is it hard for you to talk normally with me? Why do you yell at me all the time?¡± Paul replied, his voice a strange mix of irritation and anger as he ced his hand on my bare waist. The car seemed to close in around us, and my heart raced in response to his touch.


    As if in a trance, he began unbuttoning his shirt, his actions adding ayer of unsettling vulnerability to the charged atmosphere. I frowned, my hands instinctively moving to cover my body, though I had nothing to shield myself from his probing gaze.


    I stammered, ¡°Pa¡­ Paul,¡± my voice trembling as I took a hesitant step back, the space between us growing wider. Panic welled up within me as I implored him, ¡°Paul, don¡¯t.¡±


    But my pleas seemed to fall on deaf ears, and his intentions remained shrouded in uncertainty. His eyes bore into mine, a strange mixture of desire and desperation, as if he sought something that I couldn¡¯tprehend.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Paul said in a strangely soft voice as he gently touched my bare abdomen, his fingers tracing delicate patterns. I shivered at his touch, my skin prickling with a mixture of difort and fear.


    But when he put his hand on my belly, I couldn¡¯t help but jerk back, a reflexive reaction to the unsettling intimacy of his actions. His touch was invasive, his presence suffocating.


    As his fingers found my navel, he leaned in and pressed a kiss against it, sending a wave of revulsion coursing through me. It was as if he reveled in the difort he was causing, taking pleasure in my helplessness.


    ¡°I want to be in love with you,¡± Paul dered, his wordsced with a disturbing mix of possessiveness and desire. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to hear us having fun, so I¡¯ve brought you here.¡±


    My instincts screamed at me to fight back, to resist his advances, but I was bound by fear and uncertainty. I gestured and tried to step forward, intending to kick him and break free from his grasp. But he moved swiftly, pressing his body against mine, his hands sliding up to my bosom.


    I gasped in shock and horror as he slid my hair away from my bosom and took a bite, his actions a grotesque vition of my boundaries.


    Paul¡¯s obsession had taken a dark and twisted turn, and I was trapped in a nightmare of his making. The world had be a ce of fear and torment, and I was uncertain how to navigate the horrors that surrounded me.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I gasped, my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and desperation.


    But Paul ignored my plea and continued his disturbing actions, sucking on my skin with an unsettling intensity. I felt a wave of revulsion wash over me, and I squeezed my eyes closed, unable to bear the vition any longer. I was trapped, my body bound and my voice stifled by the nightmare that had be my reality.


    Summoning every ounce of strength I could muster, I forced myself to speak, to try and reason with the man who had be a monster before my eyes. ¡°Paul, listen to me,¡± I implored, my voice barely more than a whisper, but filled with a desperate urgency.


    Stilltched onto my bud, he raised his gaze to meet mine, his eyes dark and unfathomable. ¡°Yes, babe,¡± he replied, his voice dripping with a twisted sense of affection. The proximity of his face to mine was suffocating, and I felt a growing sense of dread.

 Do you still believe I slept with Ron?

    ¡°Please don¡¯t. I¡¯m requesting you,¡± I stated, my voice carrying a stern resolve that I had never felt before. I had reached a turning point-a moment when I refused to be ensnared by his lies and maniption once again.


    Paul, for a change, responded with an unusual promise, ¡°No, not this time. I promise I will treat you with care.¡±


    But I had heard such promises before, and I knew better than to put my trust in empty words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± I spoke in a calm tone, attempting to reach whatever shred of humanity remained within him.


    He ced his hand on my cheek, his touch unsettlingly possessive, and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s usual between a girlfriend and a boyfriend.¡± It was a twisted justification for his actions, an attempt to normalize the horrors he subjected me to.


    Before I could respond, he began smooching me passionately, his actions a grotesque disy of his power and control. I felt a mixture of revulsion and anger, but beneath it all, a determination burned within me.


    ¡°Girlfriend? So, who is Nikita, exactly?¡± I thought with a surge of anger, my mind reeling with the frustration and confusion that had consumed me for far too long. ¡°Have you ever thought about how I felt when you were with Nikita? You didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    As Iy on his shoulder, carried along by his relentless actions, a powerful surge of anger and indignation coursed through me. I couldn¡¯t endure this any longer.


    With all the strength I could muster, I hit him on the shoulder in a desperate attempt to get his attention and break through the haze of desire and control that had clouded his judgment.


    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this, Paul?¡± I thought my hands were trembling with a mixture of anger and despair. ¡°Why is it that it¡¯s always me? You simply like me because of my body. You make me feel disgusted.¡±


    The words poured out of me, a torrent of frustration and heartache that I had bottled up for far too long. I had finally found my voice, and I was determined to make him hear me and understand the pain he had caused.


    As I thought, I bit down on his lips, my actions a rebellious act of defiance against the torment he had subjected me to.


    Paul came to a sudden halt, his gaze locking onto mine when I bit his lips in a surprising act of defiance. His eyes held a mixture of surprise and desire, and the tension between us thickened with each passing moment.


    ¡°Do you want me to y hard with you, Elena?¡± Paul¡¯s voice was husky with a hint of uncertainty, his question hanging in the air like a tantalizing promise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it right now,¡± I muttered, avoiding his intense gaze as I shifted my eyes to the side. There was a weighty silence in the room, punctuated by the unspoken desires that lingered beneath the surface.


    Paul, ever unpredictable, chose to change the mood abruptly. He leaned in and ced a sloppy, unexpected kiss on my belly. The sensation sent shivers through me, and I closed my eyes, trying to make sense of the whirlwind of emotions that had engulfed us.


    His kiss was tender yet filled with longing, as if he were trying to convey his affection and insecurity all at once. It was clear that he still harbored doubts about the events of the previous night-a cloud of suspicion that hung between us like a shadow.


    ¡°Elena, I want a baby here,¡± he suddenly dered, his hand gently resting on my abdomen as if to emphasize his point.


    My heart continued its erratic dance as Paul¡¯s words hung in the air, heavy with meaning and hope. ¡°And I¡¯m going to marry you,¡± he dered with determination. ¡°We¡¯ll be a happy family. I¡¯ll take you away, far from my mother.¡±


    As he spoke of babies and a life together, I couldn¡¯t help butugh, though it wasced with sarcasm. ¡°Babies?¡± I asked incredulously, my skepticism in in my tone.


    ¡°Babies, yes. Babies, yours and mine,¡± he replied, his fingers tracing a delicate path along my cheek. His touch was gentle, a stark contrast to the tension that still simmered beneath the surface.


    I scoffed, unable to contain my scorn. ¡°I¡¯ll give birth to someone else¡¯s child, but not yours, Paul.¡±


    Paul¡¯s arched eyebrows and quizzical expression greeted my confession, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his reaction. ¡°What exactly do you mean? You don¡¯t like it when I¡¯m in your body?¡± he asked, a hint of yfulness in his tone.


    I shook my head, still smiling. ¡°No, Paul, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­ it will irritate me.¡± Iughed inwardly, wondering what had given him the idea that I might enjoy having him in my shoes. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯d like it? Why?¡±


    Paul¡¯s grip on my neck tightened in an angry and strangely possessive way. He raised his voice, frustration and confusion evident. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you have any men¡¯s babies. You don¡¯t want me to be a part of your body, why?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, despite the intensity of his words and actions. Paul¡¯s emotions were as unpredictable as ever, and his reactions never failed to surprise me.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll delve inside your soul softly,¡± he replied, his wordsced with a sinister promise. His obsession had taken on a disturbing and invasive quality.


    ¡°And if somebody gets in the way, I¡¯m going to chop them down,¡± he dered with aggressive intensity, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Even my mom.¡±


    The threat hung in the air like a dark cloud, a stark reminder of the depths of his madness. I realized that there was no reasoning with him, no escape from the darkness that had consumed him.


    He tore my underwear and put his immense bulge inside me after saying that.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I grumbled, biting my lower lip in agony.


    When he began his fast pace, tears welled up in my eyes. Even the car began to bounce.


    ¡®Why have you abandoned me, Mom? Why didn¡¯t God take me along with you? God simply allows me to live here so that I can see how one can abuse someone who loves him.¡¯ I thought as I squeezed my eyes.


    Every inch of me was consumed by him. It was overflowing with his groans.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Paul murmured, his eyes closing in pleasure as he reveled in the moment.


    I pressed my lips together, my heart heavy with the knowledge that I had no choice but to ept him and endure this twisted and tormenting encounter. I shifted my gaze to him, and it was impossible to miss the satisfaction etched on his face. He seemed oblivious to the turmoil within me.


    As his pleasure intensified, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his past and about the women who had crossed his path before me.


    ¡®Nikita!¡¯


    ¡®Did you really feel the same way when you were with Nikita?¡¯ I thought with a hint of bitterness. ¡®Did youpel her the same way youpelled me?¡¯


    A smirk yed at the corners of my lips as I caressed his face, masking the storm of emotions that raged within me. It was a small act of defiance, a moment of quiet rebellion against the darkness that had consumed me.


    In that moment, I made a silent vow to myself, a promise that I knew I had to keep. ¡®You won¡¯t be able to find me after this night, Paul,¡¯ I thought, with a sense of liberation. ¡®I will nevere to you.¡¯


    With that determination in my heart, I closed my eyes slowly, allowing a genuine smile to grace my lips. It was a bittersweet realization that I had the power to break free from this toxic rtionship, to reim my life, and to rediscover the person I had once been before fear and pain had taken control. The path ahead was uncertain, but the glimmer of hope burned brightly within me.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Paul called out my name with a pleasant tone, his voice carrying a sense of closeness and affection.


    As the night wrapped around us like a warm nket, I couldn¡¯t help but let a smile y on my lips. There was something about the way he said my name that made my heart skip a beat.


    I asked, ¡°Did you enjoy it as much with Nikita as you do with me? Have you kissed Nikita in the same way you kissed me?¡±


    Paul slowed his pace, his eyes meeting mine as he processed my words. He took a deep breath, seemingly caught off guard by my question. Before he could say anything, I continued asking.


    ¡°Do you still believe I slept with Ron?¡± I asked.


    Paul slowed his pace even further. There was a cascade of unspoken questions swirling in his eyes, a reflection of his inner turmoil.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the yful grin that tugged at my lips. With a mischievous twinkle in my eye, I repeated, ¡°I¡¯ve never kissed these lips before, right, Paul?¡± My fingers gently traced the contours of his lips, a teasing caress that sent a shiver down his spine.

 I’m sorry if I’ve offended you

    Paul¡¯s POV.


    My gaze bore into mine, a mixture of curiosity and desire dancing in those deep, intense eyes of mine. It was a moment charged with anticipation, where the lines between yfulness and sincerity blurred.


    As I noticed Elena¡¯s peculiar way of asking questions, a sense of intrigue and concern filled my thoughts. Something about her behavior felt different, like a shift in the atmosphere between us. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but I knew I needed to understand what was happening.


    Gently, I scooped her up onto myp, holding her with a delicate touch. Elena¡¯s response, however, was unexpected. She bit her lip sensually, a gesture I had never seen her make before. The unfamiliarity of her expression left me puzzled and concerned.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I whispered her name softly, my voice a mix of tenderness and curiosity. But she continued to caress my lips with her fingertips, as if lost in her own world and unresponsive to my words.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the uncertainty any longer, and I reached out to run my fingers through her silky, smooth hair. With a gentle pull, I guided her to face me, hoping to connect with her in a more meaningful way.


    Elena¡¯s eyes, now focused on mine, held a hint of vulnerability amidst the sensuality that had earlier clouded her expression. It was as though she had been lost in her thoughts, in a ce where her desires and uncertainties mingled.


    As I softly murmured Elena¡¯s name, my intention was to reach out to her and bridge the gap that had grown between us. But to my surprise, she kissed me instead, her lips pressing gently against mine. It was a moment that left me both shocked and exhrated, as if I had stepped into a dreand.


    My thoughts raced, a whirlwind of questions and emotions flooding my mind. Was this real, or was I too intoxicated by the night¡¯s magic? Did this mean that she felt the same way about me and that her desires mirrored my own? The realization that she desired me in the same way I desired her filled my heart with joy and longing.


    In that tender, unexpected kiss, the unspoken truths of our connection were unveiled. It was a mutual revtion, a confirmation that the emotions we had both held close to our hearts were nowid bare.


    My heart swelled with happiness, and without hesitation, I kissed her in response. Our lips met once more, this time with an intensity that transcended words. It was a kiss filled with longing and unspoken promises, a passionate deration of the emotions we had kept hidden for far too long. But she suddenly took a lighter touch on my bulge.


    While kissing her, I widened my eyes. Despite the fact that her eyes were closed, she was trying to jump on my bulge. Her appearance drew my attention. For the first time, she was trying to do something like that. I clung to her even tighter.


    After a brief moment, we devoured each other. Because of my pace, her body was bouncing in a rhythmic pattern.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®God! Her moans! She is so sweet.¡¯ I thought I had opened my eyes.


    To catch a glimpse of her face, I raised my head, breaking the intensity of our kiss. Elena¡¯s eyes remained closed, her long and beautifulshes casting delicate shadows on her cheeks. She looked serene in the moonlight¡¯s soft embrace.


    Unable to resist, I leaned down and kissed her passionately once more. My lips met hers with a hunger born of desire and affection. The taste of her, the warmth of her-it was all-epassing, and for that moment, nothing else mattered.


    As our lips danced together, I couldn¡¯t help but caress her cheek tenderly. Her skin was soft beneath my fingertips, a canvas of emotions waiting to be explored. In that simple touch, I conveyed the depth of my feelings and the love and longing that had grown between us.


    Elena responded to my touch with a gentle sigh, her lips molding against mine with a shared fervor. It was as if our souls had found their perfect match, and in each other¡¯s arms, we discovered a kind ofpleteness that words could never capture.


    I adjusted my position and ced her beneath me, savoring a mouthful of her devoted bosom. She clutched my hair and moaned. I didn¡¯t want toe to a halt.


    ¡®This is something I¡¯d like to hold in my palm. Elena is my life; I have waited for this night so long.¡¯


    I sucked in her smooth skin, soft lips, and entire body. She arched her back and asked for more with every step I took. That made me crazier. I ran my finger on her sensitive bud; her tempting bud attracted me so much that I could not resist again from touching my tongue on it.


    Elena¡¯s heart was beating as fast as she felt my tongue on her sensitive bud. She clutched my hair and pulled me closer to take a mouthful of it. Her desires and yearnings were making me more crazy. I took a mouthful of it.


    The way she was squeezing me, I felt she would not let me go from the inside. How could you be like this, Elena?


    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡±


    We mingled our dripping wetness.


    As our bodies intertwined and the passion between us simmered, I stole a moment to gaze at Elena. Her eyes were closed, a veil of vulnerability hiding behind those longshes. I leaned in and tenderly ced a kiss on her closed eyelids, a gesture meant to convey both my affection and my apologies.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve offended you,¡± I whispered, my voice a gentle caress against her skin. ¡°But why do you appear to hate me so much? Is it my fault that your mother died?¡±


    Elena¡¯s breathing slowed as my words hung in the air, and her eyes fluttered open to meet mine. In that vulnerable moment, her gaze bore into my soul, a silent plea for understanding and forgiveness.


    I continued, my voice filled with sincerity, ¡°If you give me some time, Elena, I promise I¡¯ll take you away from my evil mother. We can build a life together, away from the shadows of the past, and create a future filled with love and happiness.¡±

 Why am I in a chilly mood?

    Paul ejacted for thest time.


    With his head resting on Elena¡¯s shoulder, he breathed deeply, feeling the rise and fall of her chest beneath him. In the embrace of their closeness, he couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes, savoring the tranquil pleasure of the moment.


    As he nestled closer to her, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®You are, without a doubt, my favorite sleeping spot.¡¯ Her presence was a source offort and serenity, a sanctuary where he could find sce and peace.


    The soft rhythm of their breaths, the gentle beating of their hearts-it all melded into a soothing luby, a symphony of contentment that washed over them. He let go of the world outside, allowing him to be enveloped by the warmth and tenderness that surrounded them.


    In that state of bliss, he lost track of time, unsure of when his eyes had gradually closed.


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    I couldn¡¯t resist any longer. The longing in my heart had grown too strong and the desire too intense to be denied. As I gazed into his eyes, a silent understanding passed between us, and I leaned in, my lips finally meeting his.


    His lips, the very ce I had always yearned to kiss but had held back out of fear, were now mine to explore. It was a moment of surrender, a choice made by my heart over my head. I knew he would never be easy on me, but I couldn¡¯t deny my feelings any longer.


    The kiss was passionate, a deration of love that had remained hidden for far too long. I wanted to leave a mark on his heart, asting impression that would be my answer to all the unspoken questions that had lingered between us.


    As our lips danced together, I felt his touch ignite a fire within me, a fire I had yearned for with every fiber of my being. In that moment, I gave myselfpletely to him, allowing him to do as he pleased, and in return, I did what my heart desired.


    I felt his every touch which I yearned for. I let him do whatever he wanted, and I let myself do whatever I wanted.


    **


    After a few moments of shared intimacy, I slowly opened my eyes, my gaze drifting towards the window of the car. The world outside was still cloaked in the shroud of night, but hints of a new day were beginning to emerge on the horizon.


    Pauly beside me, his features softened by sleep, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight. Gently, I started stroking his hair, my fingers tracing the contours of his face with a tenderness that mirrored the affection I felt for him.


    As I continued to caress him, I found myself humming a poem, one that had been recited by my mom in times long gone by. The words of the poem held a special ce in my heart, a reminder of the love and warmth that had once surrounded me.


    The world outside the car began to stir, slowlying to life as the first rays of dawn kissed the sky. The gradual illumination of our surroundings signaled that a new day was on the horizon, a day filled with promise and possibilities.


    I lowered my voice as I continued to hum the poem, the melody a soothing backdrop to the quiet moments we shared. Paul, still holding me tightly in his sleep, seemed to findfort in my presence, his grip a testament to the connection we had forged.


    A sudden pang of anguish coursed through me, causing me to close my eyes tightly. My body ached, particrly my back muscles and lower body, from his brutal tortures and after our passionate encounter we had just shared. Despite the physical difort, I gently cradled Paul¡¯s head on the seat next to me, a fond smile tugging at my lips as I looked at him.


    ¡°Paul,¡± I whispered his name softly, my voice tinged with a mixture of love and vulnerability. His presence beside me, even in this moment of pain, was afort I cherished.


    I continued, my fingers lightly stroking his hair, ¡°Do you know how much I love you?¡± I paused, my gaze locked on his sleeping form. ¡°But sometimes, it feels as though love isn¡¯t enough,¡± I confessed. ¡°Are you sure you love me?¡±


    In the quiet of the car, with the first light of dawn seeping in through the window, I allowed my feelings to spill out. ¡°Because in loving you,¡± I murmured, my lips brushing against his in a gentle kiss, ¡°you¡¯ve given me the power to hurt you too.¡±


    It was a bittersweet realization, one that hung in the air as I held him close.


    I stepped out of the car naked after nting a farewell kiss on Paul¡¯s sleeping lips. Surprisingly, I didn¡¯t feel the usual difort or pain that usually follows such encounters. My body had grown ustomed to the intensity of our love-making and his beatings.


    The stain on my back, a mark of ourst shared moments, had already turned ck and crimson. It served as a vivid reminder of the cruelty I had once shared, now etched onto my skin as a permanent memory.


    With each step, I made my way back to my room, the weight of our final meeting heavy on my heart. The world outside was already bathed in the soft light of daybreak, a stark contrast to the darkness of our shared moments in the car.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I knew deep down that this was thest time Paul and I would be together like this. The realization hung in the air, a painful truth that I had epted. I would soon be far away from him, leaving behind the passionate andplicated love we had shared.


    In the light of day, I knew that I was taking a step forward, leaving behind the intensity of my love for a chance at a new beginning. The distance between us would be vast, but it was a necessary separation for both of our sake.


    Iughed while thinking about all of that.


    ¡®Why am I in a chilly mood? Is this because I had passionate sex with him? Or is this because I am going to leave him forever?¡¯ I felt my eyes fill up with tears.

 That boy only knew how to torture me

    Pom awoke early, the sun just beginning to cast its warm glow across the garden outside. With the intention of taking a peaceful morning walk among the flowers and foliage, she made her way to the garden, hoping to start her day in tranquility.


    However, as she approached the garden, her gaze shifted to Elena, and a sense of unease washed over her.


    Pom¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief as her gaze fell upon Elena. Elena stood there before her,pletely naked, her back marred with crimson and ck stains that appeared to be the result of some form of punishment.


    The sight before her was utterly bewildering, and Pom couldn¡¯t fathom what had transpired during the early hours of the morning. Elena¡¯s presence in this state after locking herself away raised a multitude of questions that mored for answers.


    Pom called out, ¡°Madam,¡± with concern in her voice, but Elena remained unresponsive. It was as if she didn¡¯t hear the familiar address. Instead, Elena continued on her path, seemingly unaware of her surroundings, until she reached her room.


    Without a word, Elena entered her room, shutting the door behind her with a resounding click. The suddenness of it all left Pom perplexed, standing alone in the garden, wondering what had brought about this change in her mistress.


    After locking the door behind me, I took a few hesitant steps back into my room. It was a space that held both memories of passion and moments of vulnerability. As I surveyed the room, a wistful smile yed at the corners of my lips.


    ¡°That boy only knew how to torture me,¡± I mused, the memory of our shared experiences flooding my mind. It was a bittersweet thought, one that left me with a mixture of longing and contentment.


    But my room bore the marks of our recent encounter, and I knew I couldn¡¯t leave it in disarray. With a sigh, I muttered to myself, ¡°No, I have to clean up my room again.¡±


    I set to work, tidying up the bed-sheets and sweeping the floor, removing any remnants of our passionate embrace. Each movement was deliberate, a way to erase the physical traces of our intimacy even as the memories lingered.


    Once the room was restored to some semnce of order, I made my way to the bathroom. My skin bore the marks of our desire, with bite marks and ck bruises serving as a testament to the intensity of our love-making.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As I stood before the mirror, I couldn¡¯t help but touch each mark and bruise, tracing their contours with a mixture of pain and pleasure. They were a reminder of the passion we had shared and of the way our bodies had ignited in each other¡¯s presence.


    Turning on the shower, I stepped under the warm water, allowing it to wash over me and soothe my body. I sat down on the shower floor, lost in thought, as the water cascaded around me. It was a moment of reflection, a time to contemte theplex emotions that had arisen from our encounter.


    As I let the water wash away the physical evidence of our passion, I knew that the emotional scars would linger. The marks on my skin would fade, but the memories of him-would it fade from my heart?


    After spending an hour showering, I finally emerged from the bathroom and took a seat in front of the ornate mirror. My fingers gently traced the delicate skin of my cheek, where the scars of the past had left their mark. Today was a momentous day-it was my wedding day.


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror and smiled softly. ¡°Today is the day of my wedding,¡± I thought with a sense of anticipation. ¡°So, I think I¡¯ll put on some makeup.¡± The thought brought a glimmer of excitement to my eyes.


    Carefully, I began the process of applying makeup, expertly concealing the scars that had been a constant reminder of Paul. With each brushstroke, I felt a sense of transformation, as if I were shedding the weight of my nightmares and embracing a new beginning. But I was not sure if it would be a new beginning or not.


    As Ipleted my makeup, I gazed in the mirror with a sense of satisfaction. ¡°Now I look beautiful,¡± I whispered to myself, savoring the feeling of self-assuredness that had eluded me for so long.


    But just as I was lost in my reflection and the newfound confidence it brought, an unexpected knock on the door shattered the tranquility of the moment. I froze, my heart pounding with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation.


    ¡°Who could that be?¡± I wondered aloud, my thoughts racing as I rose from my seat and approached the door.


    ¡°Yes,ing,¡± I replied, my curiosity piqued by the unexpected knock on my door. As I turned the handle and swung the door open, I was greeted by Pom, who had brought breakfast for me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. It was still early, and I wondered if she had thought I might be weary and hungry because of the previous night. Her concern touched me deeply.


    Pom ced the tray on the table, her expression one of genuine worry. ¡°Are you all okay, madam?¡± she asked, her voice filled with genuine concern for my well-being.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her caring nature. ¡°What¡¯s all this for?¡± I inquired with a grin, appreciating her thoughtfulness. ¡°What¡¯s the reason behind this? What would happen to me?¡±


    But Pom¡¯s concern ran deeper than I had anticipated. She peered down at me and said, ¡°Let me put antiseptic on your back, madam.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she made the offer, and I was deeply moved by herpassion.


    ¡°Everything is okay right now. It¡¯s only a simple, shallow wound,¡± I reassured Pom with a cheerfulment, trying to lighten the mood as she tended to the minor injuries on my back.


    Pom¡¯s voice trembled as she called out, ¡°Madam.¡±


    She gently responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I understand.¡±


    In that moment, we shared an unspoken understanding-a bond forged by the trials and tribtions of our shared experiences. The wounds ran deeper than the ones on my skin, and Pom¡¯s tears were a testament to the depth of empathy andpassion she held within her heart.


    ¡°We¡¯re all on the same page, Pom,¡± I affirmed, wanting to ease her distress. ¡°Just act as though we don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Pom, however, continued to cry, her tears falling unchecked. I reached out to her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Pom, please stop crying,¡± I implored, my own emotions stirred by the genuine care and concern she had shown me.


    ¡°Will you bring me along? Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not going to work here,¡± Pom exined, her voice tinged with determination as she stood before me.


    I was taken aback by her unexpected request. ¡°Why? Won¡¯t your second madam scold you?¡± I inquired, concerned about the potential consequences of her decision.


    Pom¡¯s response, however, filled me with a profound sense of gratitude and touched my heart. ¡°To me, it makes no difference,¡± she replied, her eyes unwavering as she met my gaze. ¡°Because of you, I¡¯ve worked here. I promise I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you this time.¡±


    Her words hung in the air, a testament to the strength of the bond that had formed between us. It was a bond born out of shared experiences, a bond that transcended the roles we had been assigned in life. Pom¡¯s unwavering loyalty andmitment moved me deeply.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile-a genuine and heartfelt expression of gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I assured her. ¡°No one will ever abuse me again, and I¡¯ll tell my father about you.¡±


    But our conversation was interrupted by an unexpected knock on the door, a sound that sent a jolt of surprise through me. My door hadn¡¯t been locked, and I hadn¡¯t anticipated any visitors at that moment.


    ¡°Elena,¡± my dad¡¯s voice called out, his presence filling the room with a sense of both relief and trepidation.


    I turned my gaze to my father, and my heart filled with a mixture of emotions as I greeted him, ¡°Good morning, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Baby,¡± my dad replied, approaching me with a soft and affectionate smile. His presence was like aforting embrace, a reminder that I was not alone.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that he was holding a packet in his hand, and my curiosity was piqued. With gentle tenderness, my dad extended the package toward me, saying, ¡°This dress is for you, dear.¡±


    I took the packet from my father¡¯s hands with eager anticipation and carefully cut it open. As I unveiled its contents, my eyes widened in astonishment and delight. Inside was a breathtaking bridal gown, a vision ofce and silk that exuded elegance and beauty.


    ¡°It¡¯s really gorgeous, Daddy,¡± I eximed, my fingers tracing the intricate details of the gown. ¡°You have given me a present after so many years.¡±

 Is he concerned about me, Dad?

    Elena¡¯s words were filled with genuine appreciation and a sense of warmth that she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Her father¡¯s gift was not just a dress; it was a symbol of his love and his desire to bring happiness into my life. It was a gesture that spoke volumes, bridging the gap that had separated them for years.


    Robert¡¯s heart ached as he heard his daughter¡¯s words of gratitude and saw the genuine joy on her face as she admired the bridal gown he had given her. It was a bittersweet moment for him, as he realized just how much he had missed out on in her life.


    As he watched Elena, a torrent of thoughts and emotions swirled within him. Regret and guilt gnawed at him, knowing that he had not been there for her when she needed him most. He had allowed his own struggles and failures to overshadow his responsibilities as a father.


    ¡°She is right,¡± Robert thought, his heart heavy with remorse. ¡°Elena, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault that I couldn¡¯t adequately care for you.¡± The weight of his past mistakes bore down on him, and he wished he could turn back time and be the father he should have been.


    In that moment of reflection, Robert made a solemn decision. ¡°I shall ask Mr. Huston to look after you,¡± he resolved, determination shining through his gloomy, heartbroken face. ¡°If he wants, I¡¯ll work for him for the rest of my life, but I¡¯ll beg him to wish you happiness.¡±


    It was a vow made with unwavering sincerity, a father¡¯s desperate plea for forgiveness, and a heartfelt desire to make amends. Robert was willing to sacrifice his own well-being if it meant ensuring Elena¡¯s happiness and security. Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted by Elena¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    **


    ¡°Dad,¡± I called out to him, my voice filled with a newfound warmth and connection that had been missing from our rtionship for so long.


    Dad, with a gentle and affectionate smile, reached for the bowl of soup on the tray before us. ¡°Today, I will feed my princess,¡± he remarked, his words carrying a sense of tenderness that I had longed to hear.


    As I sat there, a small smile ying on my lips, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the irony of the moment. When my mother passed away, it felt as though a chasm had opened between my father and me. He had withdrawn into his own grief, leaving me to navigate theplexities of life on my own.


    But now, here we were, sharing a meal and a moment of intimacy that I had never expected. Life had a way of surprising us and rewriting the narratives we hade to ept.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As I savored the first spoonful of soup that my father offered me, I realized that this was a moment of healing and reconciliation. It was time for me to speak out and tell him what I wanted.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I began, my voice filled with determination as I looked into his eyes, ¡°I¡¯d like to take Pom with me.¡± I could sense the hesitation in his gaze, but I couldn¡¯t let that deter me.


    Pom, who had been quietly present, caught my father¡¯s eye as well, her own expression one of hope and anticipation. We had forged a deep bond over the years, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving her behind.


    My father started to say something; his words were tinged with uncertainty, but I knew all too well what he was about to express. It was a sentiment I had encountered before-a hesitation rooted in the dynamics of our family.


    But I couldn¡¯t let that stand in my way. I interrupted him, my resolve unwavering. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have to ask your wife, Dad,¡± I asserted, my voice steady. ¡°As my mother brought Pom here, I have the authority to take her with me.¡±


    A sigh escaped my father¡¯s lips, and he shook his head, sadness settling on his face. He was torn between his desire to grant my request and theplexity of his wife¡¯s expectations.


    I was determined to assert my own agency and make decisions that were in line with my own desires and values.


    With a heavy heart, my father gave his reluctant permission, his gaze filled with a mixture of resignation and understanding. It was a pivotal moment in our rtionship-a moment when he recognized my autonomy and my right to choose my own path.


    ¡°Go pack your things, Pom,¡± I said to her, turning my attention to her. My gaze met hers, and I could see the gratitude and relief in her eyes.


    Pom left the room with a contented smile on her face, her departure marking the beginning of a new chapter in our journey together. The silence that followed her exit hung heavy in the room, an unspoken reminder of theplexities that still existed between my father and me.


    Once upon a time, my father and I shared countless conversations, our bond as parent and child strong and unbreakable. But over the years, our rtionship had grown strained, and those heart-to-heart talks had be a distant memory.


    My father, seemingly unable to bear the weight of the silence any longer, abruptly broke it by calling my name, ¡°Elena.¡± His voice held a note of vulnerability and a longing for reconciliation that tugged at my heart.


    I turned to face him, my eyes meeting his, and replied simply, ¡°Yes,¡± as I took a sip of my soup. The taste was familiar, aforting reminder of the times when my father had lovingly prepared meals for me.


    But then, my father surprised me with an unexpected question that caught me off guard. ¡°Can you forgive me, daughter?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of regret and hope.


    I couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow in response, the corners of my lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°What did you do?¡± I inquired, my tone light but filled with curiosity.


    His question had stirred something within me-a sense of intrigue and wonder about what had prompted this sudden appeal for forgiveness. I had expected a somber confession or a heartfelt apology, but instead, my father¡¯s words had taken a different turn, leaving me both amused and intrigued.


    ¡°I¡¯m a terrible dad who doesn¡¯t take care of his children. I have remained silent about whatever they did to you,¡± my father confessed, his voice heavy with remorse as he acknowledged his own shorings.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, though it was a smile tinged with both amusement and resignation. My father¡¯s self-deprecating assessment of his parenting abilities was an admission I had long suspected, but hearing him say it out loud added ayer ofplexity to our conversation.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re telling me this?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued. It wasn¡¯t often that my father delved into the depths of his own failings as a parent, and I was eager to understand the motivation behind his confession.


    My father sighed, his gaze distant as he attempted to put his thoughts into words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby,¡± he began, his voice filled with a mixture of regret and earnestness. ¡°I tried to stop Anne from hurting you, but I knew she did listen to me sometimes.¡±


    His words hung in the air, and I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brow in response. The mention of Anne, his wife, brought forth a multitude of questions and emotions. I had often wondered about her role in the difficulties I had faced, and my father¡¯s admission hinted at aplex dynamic within their rtionship.


    As I considered my father¡¯s exnation, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the word ¡°sometimes.¡± What did it mean that Anne had listened to him ¡°sometimes¡±? Did it suggest that there were moments ofpassion or restraint on her part, interspersed with the cruelty I had endured?


    ¡°However, Paul! He¡¯s worried about you,¡± my dad continued, his tone earnest as he attempted to convey the sincerity of Paul¡¯s concern.


    I chuckled softly, unable to contain my amusement. My father¡¯s mention of Paul and his supposed concern for me caught me by surprise. It was a topic I hadn¡¯t expected to surface in our conversation, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the absurdity of it all.


    ¡°Is he concerned about me, Dad?¡± I replied, myughter still lingering in my voice. ¡°Yes, he genuinely cares about me.¡±


    My father looked at me with a puzzled expression, clearly taken aback by my response. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± He asked, his confusion evident.


    ¡°The thought of his care makes meugh,¡± I stated, my voiceced with sarcasm as I recalled the tumultuous history between Paul and me. ¡°Yes, he showed a lot of concern for mest night.¡±


    As I spoke, a bitter and ironicugh escaped my lips. I had lost all my emotions and feelings about how to express them. What to say, I¡­ I lost every emotionst night, inside the car¡­ I left everything there with him.

 Can you please leave?

    The air in the room grew tense, suffocating theughter that had just filled it moments ago. My dad¡¯s perplexed expression mirrored the confusion in the room, as if he¡¯d been pped with a cold dose of reality. I stood there, a reluctant silence hanging heavy between us.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he stammered, searching for words that could bridge the chasm of misunderstanding that had suddenly opened up.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I smiled as I stoppedughing and replied, ¡°Yeah, he truly took care of me by hitting me and forcing me to sleep with him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± my dad asked, surprised.


    ¡°Raping has be amon thing for me. I¡¯m used to it,¡± I said cheerfully, just because, at that point, my emotions were not working truthfully. It was a facade, a well-practiced act I had mastered over time. Deep down, I wasn¡¯t feeling bad, but I also didn¡¯t have the feeling that I was going to leave my old self behind, along with all the memories, my so-called dad, and the haunting love I had held for Paul.


    As I stood on the precipice of change, a bittersweet cocktail of emotions swirled within me. The past had clung to me like an unshakable shadow, and now, as I contemted the unknown future, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of what I was leaving behind.


    My memories, both beautiful and painful, danced before my mind¡¯s eye. Theughter shared with mom, the whispered secrets in the dead of night, and the tears shed during heartbreak-all were fragments of my past self. I couldn¡¯t deny that I would miss them. Each memory, a thread in the tapestry of my life, was about to be woven into something new.


    Then there was my so-called dad, a man who had been a constant presence in my life. Our rtionship wasplicated, to say the least. He had provided for me, but the emotional connection was always strained. I had clung to the idea of a father figure, and now I had to face a world without it.


    And then there was Paul, the one who had been both the sweetest dream and the darkest nightmare of my life. The love I held for him had been like a thorny vine, beautiful yet painful to hold. It had consumed me and defined me, and now it was time to let it go.


    With a forced cheerfulness, I bid farewell to the past, to the old me, as if putting on a mask to hide my inner turmoil. The uncertainty of whaty ahead loomed like an ominous cloud, but I couldn¡¯t allow it to dampen my spirit.


    The bowl of soup ttered to the floor, its contents sttering in all directions, as if mirroring the sudden chaos that had just erupted within my room. My dad¡¯s grip had faltered, his eyes widening in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡± he stammered, his voice quivering with an undercurrent of surprise and confusion. It was a reaction I had anticipated, yet the satisfaction of finally revealing the truth sent a shiver down my spine.


    I turned my gaze to the mirror mounted on the wall, meeting my own reflection with a seemingly pleasant smile that concealed a storm of emotions within. In that fleeting moment, I felt like a marite, my every move choreographed by the unseen puppeteer of my own deception.


    ¡°Yes, dad,¡± I replied, my voice carrying an eerie calmness as I continued to brush my hair. The act of grooming myself became a means of maintaining a facade. ¡°Paul was quite concerned about me.¡±


    My dad¡¯s hand instinctively shot up to cover his gaping mouth, as if to silence the words that had already escaped. His eyes darted around the room, desperately searching for answers in the mundane surroundings of our home. How could he reconcile the truth with the web of lies he had woven in his mind?


    As he stood there, paralyzed by the revtion, a torrent of thoughts raced through his mind. How could Paul betray his trust? And here he was, believing that Paul¡¯s concern was solely for his daughter.


    My dad had been under the false impression that Paul¡¯s affection and concern were directed solely at me. The realization that Paul¡¯s intentions were more sinister than he had ever imagined was like a cold p in the face, shattering the illusion he had so carefully maintained.


    At that moment, the air in the room grew heavy with unspoken words, regrets, and the weight of the truth. I continued to brush my hair, maintaining the appearance of indifference, even as my heart raced with a mixture of satisfaction.


    ¡°Elena,¡± my dad called my name, his voice tinged with a mixture of uncertainty and longing.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I replied, acknowledging his presence but withholding any immediate response. The tension in the room was palpable; an unspoken barrier separated us. I could sense that he had something important to say-something he had been carrying like a heavy burden.


    ¡°I¡­¡± he began, the words catching in his throat. His gaze dropped to the floor, as if searching for the right way to express what was on his mind. But the weight of unspoken words hung heavy in the air.


    I remained silent, my attention drifting to the countless tasks and responsibilities that loomed over me. My wedding was imminent, and the list of preparations seemed endless. It was a decision I had made for reasons I once believed were important, but now, in the midst of the chaos and uncertainty, those reasons seemed distant and insignificant.


    I nced at the wedding dress hanging in the corner of the room, an intricate and delicate creation that symbolized the impendingmitment. It was beautiful, no doubt, but it also felt like a cage closing in around me. The choice I had made to agree to this marriage felt like a weight on my shoulders, one I couldn¡¯t easily shrug off.


    The truth was, whether I had agreed or not, this union was inevitable. The proposal had been hovering on the horizon for a long time, and the pressure to ept it had been relentless. So, I had acquiesced, hoping that perhaps there was some hidden wisdom in this arrangement that I couldn¡¯t yet see.


    ¡°Dad, I need to prepare myself. Can you please leave?¡± I said, my voice trembling with a mixture of determination and vulnerability. At that moment, the weight of my impending marriage hung heavily in the air, and I needed a moment alone to collect my thoughts.


    Tears welled up in his eyes, and he slowly and reluctantly stepped out of my room. The sound of the door closing behind him marked the beginning of my solitude-a moment to confront the whirlwind of emotions that had taken hold of me.


    I didn¡¯t turn back to look at him as he left. What was there left to see or say? I had spoken my truth and voiced my needs, and the unspoken sentiments between us had already echoed through the room. Our strained rtionship had reached a point where words often fell short of conveying theplexity of our feelings.


    Taking a deep, steadying breath, I turned my attention to the mirror. My reflection stared back at me, a mask ofposure concealing the inner turmoil that churned beneath the surface. With practiced ease, I began brushing my hair, the rhythmic motion providing a sense of order in a world where chaos threatened to overwhelm me.


    A fake smile crept onto my lips, one that had be all too familiar. It was the smile I wore to shield myself and those around me from the storm of emotions that raged within. It was a facade, a carefully crafted veneer of confidence and control.


    As I continued to brush my hair, I wondered about the path I had chosen. My impending wedding loomedrge, a decision made for reasons that had once seemed valid but now felt distant and uncertain. I had agreed to it, not out of love or excitement, but because I believed it was the path of least resistance.


    And I wanted to teach a good lesson to Paul. I wanted to hurt him.


    **


    Robert stepped out of Elena¡¯s room and sank onto the couch, the weight of his thoughts etched upon his solemn face. The world around him continued its steady hum, oblivious to the turmoil that had taken root within him.


    As he settled into the outdoor solitude, his mind churned with a torrent of questions and regrets. ¡°What have I done?¡± he wondered aloud, though his voice was but a whisper carried away by the wind. He couldn¡¯t help but question his own actions, second-guessing the decisions that had led them to this moment.


    The ache in his heart deepened as he considered his role as a father. ¡°How can I tell myself as her father?¡± he mused, a profound sense of guilt settling like a heavy stone in his chest. The bond between parent and child was sacred, and he felt he had failed in his duty to protect and understand his own flesh and blood.


    The realization was a bitter pill to swallow. He had been oblivious to his daughter¡¯s pain and her hidden struggles that had festered beneath the surface. In his unwitting ignorance, he had inadvertently invited the very torment into their home that he should have shielded her from.

 Come on, let’s go

    The guilt was suffocating, threatening to consume Robert as he reyed the missed opportunities, the moments when he could have reached out, listened, and understood. Instead, he had unknowingly contributed to her suffering by allowing it to go unnoticed.


    Robert¡¯s gaze turned inward, his thoughts abyrinth of self-recrimination and sorrow. He had to confront the painful truth that he had been too preupied with his own concerns to see his daughter¡¯s silent cries for help.


    **


    ¡°Today is your registry, boss,¡± Obin announced with a touch of hesitation, standing at the threshold of Derek¡¯s spacious office. The room was adorned with opulent furnishings, a testament to Derek¡¯s sess as a businessman. His eyes remained fixed on a document spread before him as he continued to sign each page with a practiced hand.


    ¡°Yes, I know, but I¡¯m not attending,¡± Derek replied coolly, his gaze remaining fixed on the task at hand. He seemed unfazed by the significance of the asion, his voice carrying a tone of detachment.


    ¡°But sir,¡± Obin began to protest, concern etched across his features, ¡°It¡¯s your registry, and your presence-¡±


    Derek interrupted him without looking up, his voice carrying a note of finality. ¡°Obin, go get her and inform everyone about our rule. I don¡¯t want any issues in the future.¡±


    Obin cleared his throat, mustering the courage to speak his mind. ¡°Boss, may I ask why? Your absence today, it¡¯s going to raise eyebrows, and people will talk.¡±


    Derek finally lifted his eyes from the documents and fixed his gaze on Obin. His steely blue eyes bore a depth of determination that was characteristic of him. ¡°Obin, I¡¯ve signed every piece of registry paper. Mymitment is not dependent on a ceremony. I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±


    ¡°After we¡¯ve registered, take her to my new residence. After all, she¡¯ll be my wife. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for her,¡± Derek stated with a sense of authority that left no room for debate. His eyes bore a rare hint of vulnerability, hidden beneath his usuallyposed exterior.


    Obin, who had been tasked with overseeing the registry ceremony, nodded in understanding. It was clear that Derek had made up his mind, and his words were not to be questioned. ¡°Understood, boss. I¡¯ll make sure everything is arranged ordingly.¡±


    However, in a momentarypse of judgment, Obin couldn¡¯t help but express a thought that had been gnawing at him. ¡°Boss, Mr. D¡¯Suza¡¯s daughter is stunning,¡± he blurted out, his voice tinged with admiration and intrigue.


    Derek¡¯s stern re silenced Obin instantly, and he stammered an apology. ¡°I-I am sorry, boss. I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    Derek cut him off with a wave of his hand and stood up abruptly. ¡°No need to apologize, Obin. Just remember the rule I mentioned earlier.¡±


    With that, Derek exited the room, leaving Obin to contemte the enigma that was his boss. As the door closed behind him, Derek¡¯s thoughts swirled in a tumultuous storm, revealing a glimpse of a hidden side to his character.


    ¡°She may be attractive, but she is not as attractive as that girl is,¡± Derek thought to himself, the memory of a night spent with an unknown girl haunting his thoughts.


    The memory was a vivid one, a secret he had kept buried deep within him. It was a night of passion and desire, a night when he had allowed himself to be vulnerable in the arms of a stranger. The girl had been a captivating enigma, a temporary escape from the rigidity of his life.


    As he walked through the corridors of his room, Derek¡¯s mind reyed the events of that fateful night.


    The memory of their connection was intoxicating, and Derek couldn¡¯t help butpare it to the arranged union that awaited him. He was about to marry Mr. Robert¡¯s daughter he barely knew.


    As he reached the window overlooking the sprawling city, Derek contemted the choices he had made. His life had been a series of carefully calcted decisions, always driven by pragmatism and control. But that night, with a stranger whose name he never learned, he had allowed himself to be swept away by desire and emotion.


    **


    [The scenario changed to D¡¯Souza¡¯s mansion]


    I stood before the mirror, wearing the gown my father had given me. The fabric draped elegantly around my figure, the soft blush hue a stark contrast to the dark red lipstick I had applied meticulously. My hair, left open, cascaded in loose waves down my back, partially concealing the secret I harbored.


    I had made a conscious choice not to expose my back. It wasn¡¯t just about modesty; it was about hiding the marks of someone¡¯s brutality that had once consumed me. Paul¡¯s tender kisses and love marks, his brutality remnants of a passionate affair that had both thrilled and haunted me, were etched there. I had parted my hair strategically, a veil of silk and strands that shielded me from the memories of those intimate moments.


    As I stood there, lost in my thoughts, someone unexpectedly opened the door. The intrusion startled me, and I turned to see Pom. She wore a polite but curious expression, as if she had stumbled upon a secret.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Pom began tentatively, her voiceced with uncertainty. I greeted her with a friendly smile, acknowledging her presence. ¡°Yes, Pom?¡±


    She stepped further into the room, her eyes studying me with a hint of admiration. ¡°You¡¯re looking stunning, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of gratitude at herpliment, a small respite from the weight of the secrets I carried. ¡°Thank you, Pom.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± I replied to Pom, my voice filled with enthusiasm, my face beaming with a carefully crafted smile.


    As I looked at myself in the mirror onest time, I couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, the weight of the moment settling over me. My marriage, a union that had been arranged for reasons known to my family, was the path I needed to tread now. It was amitment, a choice I had made for the sake of tradition, responsibility, and a future thaty shrouded in uncertainty.


    The gown clung to me, its soft blush hue concealing both my figure and the secrets that resided within. Dark red lipstick entuated my lips, a bold statement that contrasted with the emotions I kept hidden. My hair, partially obscuring my back, served as a reminder of the intimate moments I had once shared with another.


    But as I took that final look in the mirror, I knew it was time to leave behind the past and embrace the future that awaited me. My heart was a whirlwind of emotions, a mix of anticipation and trepidation, but I had made my choice, and there was no turning back.


    **


    After absorbing the shocking revtions from Elena, Robert sat on the couch, his mind a tumultuous storm of emotions. The weight of what he had just learned pressed down upon him, and he struggled toprehend the extent of the pain Anne and her son had inflicted on his beloved daughter.


    His thoughts were consumed by a single, relentless idea: to confront and punish the man responsible for Elena¡¯s suffering, Paul. The rage that coursed through him was unlike anything he had ever experienced. It was a father¡¯s fury, a primal instinct to protect his child from harm.


    In that moment, Robert felt an overwhelming need to take matters into his own hands, to seek retribution for the injustice that had been done to his daughter. He envisioned confronting Paul, his fists clenched, and his eyes burning with a vengeful fire.


    As he stewed in his thoughts, lost in the maelstrom of anger and despair, a housekeeper appeared as if from thin air, her presence breaking the suffocating silence of the room. She spoke with a cautious tone, ¡°Sir, Mr. Obin is here.¡±


    The interruption jolted Robert out of his reverie, and he took a deep breath, attempting to regain hisposure. Obin¡¯s unexpected arrival was a reminder that he needed to handle the situation with a measured approach, to seek justice throughwful means, rather than sumbing to the violence brewing within him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Robert replied to the housekeeper, his voice strained but controlled. He nodded, signaling that he would meet with Obin shortly.


    As the housekeeper left the room, Robert knew that he had a long and challenging road ahead. He had to be the pir of strength for his daughter, to support her through the difficult journey of healing and justice.


    It was at that moment that Obin arrived. His timing was impable, as if he had sensed the urgency of the situation. Robert¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the floor, his thoughts a tumultuous storm that refused to abate.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Elena, still sequestered in her room, was undoubtedly grappling with her own anguish. Robert knew that he needed to find a way to support and protect her, to be the father she needed in this dark hour.


    With a heavy sigh, Robert tore his gaze away from the floor and turned his attention towards the approaching figure of Mr. Obin. He stood up, his heart heavy but determined, and walked outside to meet the man who hade to offer his support and guidance.

 I know he’s a busy man

    Approaching Mr. Obin, Robert simply called out his name, ¡°Mr. Obin.¡± There was no need for formalities in this moment of crisis.


    He greeted Robert with a respectful nod and a warm, though somber, smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Robert,¡± he said, his voice carrying a note of sympathy as he extended his hand in greeting.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Huston?¡± Robert asked, his eyes scanning the surroundings as if expecting to see Mr. Huston arrive at any moment. But there was no sign of him, and the absence of Elena¡¯s fiance on the day of their wedding was a conspicuous and troubling absence.


    Obin hesitated for a moment, his expression betraying a hint of difort. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Robert, but my boss is unable to attend,¡± he replied reluctantly.


    Robert¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and his voice rose with a mixture of disbelief and anger. ¡°What? How could he do something like that on his wedding day?¡±


    The news was like a blow to Robert, a twist in the already convoluted tale of Elena¡¯s life. He had agreed to all of Mr. Huston¡¯s terms, including the arranged marriage, despite his reservations. However, the one thing he hadn¡¯t anticipated was Mr. Huston¡¯s absence on the most important day of their lives.


    ¡°I agreed to all his terms, but I don¡¯t think I can ept this, Mr. Obin,¡± Robert dered with a stern voice, his brows furrowing in deep concern. His frustration and disappointment simmered beneath the surface, threatening to boil over.


    Obin, who had been grappling with the difficult news of Mr. Huston¡¯s absence, turned his full attention to Robert. He could sense the gravity of the situation, the weight of a father¡¯s love for his daughter, and the turmoil of emotions that apanied it.


    ¡°Mr. D¡¯Souza, what are you trying to say?¡± Obin asked.


    Robert didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°I¡¯m saying, what¡¯s this sense of entitlement?¡± His voice carried a note of frustration, reflecting his bewilderment at Mr. Huston¡¯s actions. He had agreed to the arranged marriage, hoping it would bring stability to Elena¡¯s life, but Mr. Huston¡¯s absence on their wedding day challenged his patience and understanding.


    Robert¡¯s sense of justice and fairness had been deeply offended. He couldn¡¯t fathom how someone could treat amitment as significant as marriage with such disregard. The principles of honor and responsibility, which Robert held dear, seemed to be absent in Mr. Huston¡¯s actions.


    With a determination that mirrored his protective instincts as a father, Robert made his stance clear. ¡°Call him right now. Tell him that until hees, this marriage will not take ce.¡±


    Obin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, the weight of Robert¡¯s words sinking in. He had expected Robert to be upset, but the decisiveness of this ultimatum was unexpected. ¡°What?¡± he eximed, his voice filled with surprise.


    Robert, his resolve unshaken, repeated hismand. ¡°Call Mr. Huston and make it clear that I won¡¯t allow this marriage to proceed without his presence. If he¡¯s trulymitted to my daughter, he needs to show it.¡±


    Obin hesitated, torn between his loyalty to his boss and the empathy he felt for Robert¡¯s position. It was an unprecedented situation, and he knew that the repercussions of such a decision could be significant.


    ¡°Mr. D¡¯Souza, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Obin asked, a sense of urgency and concern evident in his voice. He knew that Robert¡¯s decision to halt the wedding until Mr. Huston¡¯s arrival was a significant one, but it was no use of them because if he called his boos and informed everything, then his boss could stop the wedding.


    Robert, his gaze unwavering, affirmed his stance. ¡°It¡¯s final, Mr. Obin.¡± His determination remained unshaken, a testament to his unwaveringmitment to his daughter¡¯s well-being.


    As the conversation between Robert and Obin continued, the tension in the room seemed to thicken, with the weight of the decision hanging heavily in the air. The fate of Elena¡¯s wedding, and perhaps her entire future, seemed to hang in the bnce.


    However, just as the gravity of the situation reached its peak, a sudden interruption urred. Elena, whose presence was unexpected and unannounced, appeared in the room.


    **


    I entered the room and found my dad engaged in a heated argument with the man I had met earlier, Mr. Obin. Their voices shed in a discordant symphony of disagreement. Confusion gripped me as I descended from the second floor, my heart racing with concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Dad, why are you yelling?¡± I inquired, my voiceced with worry. Their confrontation had erupted unexpectedly, and I yearned to understand the source of their dispute.


    My dad, his face etched with stern resolve, turned to address me. His words, delivered in a tone that brooked no argument, struck me like a thunderbolt. ¡°Elena, you don¡¯t have to marry Mr. Huston.¡±


    His promation sent shockwaves through me. Why was my father so vehemently opposed to my marriage to Mr. Huston, a union that had been arranged for reasons known to our family? The question swirled in my mind, leaving me bewildered and eager for an exnation.


    Mr. Obin, sensing the need to rify the situation, attempted to interject. ¡°Okay, Mr. D¡¯Souza, my boss is fine with it. Your wife and you were the ones-¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t allow him to continue without addressing my father¡¯s concerns. Something didn¡¯t add up, and I needed answers. With aposed demeanor, I halted Mr. Obin¡¯s exnation,manding his attention. ¡°Mr. Obin, rx.¡±


    This marriage had never been just about me. It was a lifeline, a chance to help my dad, to salvage our struggling family business, and most importantly, an opportunity to escape the haunting shadow of Paul. As I stood in that tense room, contemting the whirlwind of emotions and decisions that had brought us to this moment, I knew that giving this proposal a second thought would be futile. After all, I hade to understand that Paul would never change and that his grip on my life would only tighten.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I began, taking a step closer and gently cing my hand in his. Our eyes locked, and in that silent exchange, a multitude of unspoken feelings passed between us.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I reiterated, my voice firm but filled withpassion, ¡°I want to marry him, and it¡¯s entirely my decision.¡±


    My dad¡¯s eyes softened and surprised him as he looked at me, his grip on my hand tightening briefly before he released it.


    ¡°Elena, but¡­¡± My dad started to speak, concern etched on his face, but his words were cut short by an unexpected arrival. Anne, whom I hade to regard as an unwee presence in our lives, descended the staircase from the second floor, her presence a dark cloud that seemed to loom over us.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Obin,¡± Anne said with a smirk on her face, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Are you on your way to pick up Elena? But where is the groom? Isn¡¯t he supposed toe pick her up?¡± She continued to taunt, her wordsced with an unsettling amusement.


    Anne¡¯s sudden appearance and her mockery sent a ripple of tension through the room. It was as if she relished the opportunity to inject chaos into an already tumultuous situation. Her words were a reminder of the intricacies andplications that surrounded this marriage, and I couldn¡¯t help but bristle at her insinuations.


    I took a deep breath, my resolve unshaken despite Anne¡¯s provocations. This marriage was a choice I had made for reasons that went beyond her understanding, and I was determined to see it through, no matter the challenges thaty ahead.


    As Anne¡¯s sarcastic remarks continued to pierce the air, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of frustration and irritation. It was abundantly clear that she relished the opportunity to revel in what she saw as a dramatic spectacle, and her thinly veiled disdain for this marriage grated on my nerves.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been waiting for this. What a pathetic situation! You¡¯ve juste downstairs to see the drama,¡¯ I thought bitterly, resenting Anne¡¯s intrusion and her apparent delight in our family¡¯s predicament.


    Mr. Obin, maintaining his professionalism in the face of Anne¡¯s taunts, responded calmly, ¡°Yes, Mrs. D¡¯Souza, I¡¯m here to pick up our ma¡¯am. Our boss isn¡¯t here because he¡¯s too busy.¡±


    Anne¡¯s response wasced with a smirk, a cruel twist to her words. ¡°Oh, I know he¡¯s a busy man. But it¡¯s still his marriage,¡± she remarked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Her satisfaction at Mr. Huston¡¯s absence from our wedding day was unmistakable.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The tension in the room seemed to escte with each passing moment. Anne¡¯s presence and her unrelenting antagonism added anotheryer ofplexity to an already fraught situation. It was as if she reveled in the opportunity to cast doubt and a shadow over our family¡¯s decisions.


    My thoughts, however, remained steadfast. This marriage was a choice made for reasons that transcended the understanding of others. Despite the obstacles and the unexpected twists of fate, I wasmitted to seeing it through for the sake of my family, our business, and, most importantly, my own future.

 No problem

    Mr. Obin remarked, with a smirk, ¡°I heard you and my boss made a deal in which your daughter was a business item. Isn¡¯t it, Mr. Robert?¡±


    Mr. Obin¡¯s words, delivered with a smirk, cut through the tension in the room like a knife. His insinuations about a supposed deal between my dad and Mr. Huston, where I was reduced to a mere business item, stung like an usation.


    I furrowed my brows, a mixture of frustration and indignation coursing through me. It was true that there had been discussions about this marriage for the sake of our family business, but the reality was far moreplex than Mr. Obin¡¯s words implied.


    ¡®Yes, but it isn¡¯t the entire story. He¡¯s using my dad for no apparent reason. I want to marry his boss, and that is my decision,¡¯ I thought, silently reaffirming mymitment to this union.


    As Mr. Obin¡¯s words hung in the air, I couldn¡¯t remain silent any longer. ¡°Mr. Obin,¡± I spoke up, my voice steady and resolute, ¡°I was the one who showed an interest in marrying your boss. My father was opposed to the marriage you saw a while back.¡±


    I wanted to make it clear that this was not a transaction or a deal made without my consent. My father had initially been against this wedding, and it was my choice to pursue it for my own reasons. Theplexities of our family situation extended beyond what Mr. Obin had assumed.


    Mr. Obin¡¯s response was a mixture of surprise. ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am. Please ept my sincere apologies for the inconvenience,¡± he expressed, his demeanor shifting from smugness to a more understanding tone. It seemed that he had misjudged the situation, and my rification had given him a different perspective.


    ¡°However, Mr. Robert just lost a precious gift like you because of his deed,¡± he added, his words carrying a note of joy. It was a stark reminder of the consequences that this decision might have for my dad.


    Anne¡¯s exasperation was evident as she sighed and rolled her eyes in response to my words. It was clear that she held a deep-seated animosity towards me, and my attempt to rify the situation seemed to only fuel her disdain.


    ¡®Now the little bitch started bbering, and this man was engrossed in her sweet talk. Say whatever you want, but you¡¯ll nevere back here after this,¡¯ Anne¡¯s inner thoughts.


    Feeling the weight of the situation and the unresolved tensions in the room, I decided to take action. I turned to Mr. Obin, eager to bring this ufortable encounter to a close. ¡°Can we leave, Mr. Obin?¡± I requested it, hoping to put an end to this distressing exchange.


    Mr. Obin, while agreeing to my request, feltpelled to convey a final message. ¡°Ma¡¯am, of course. But I need to say something,¡± he began, his tone serious.


    I nodded, signaling my willingness to hear him out. The room seemed to hold its collective breath as we waited for his words.


    ¡°You will not be able to meet with Mr. D¡¯Souza after your marriage,¡± he stated, his voice carrying the weight of finality. ¡°But as per the contract, my boss will take on every responsibility.¡±


    The implications of Mr. Obin¡¯s statement hung in the air like a heavy cloud. It was a stark reminder of the irrevocable nature of the choices we were making. The prospect of not being able to meet my father after my marriage was a bitter pill to swallow, and I could see the anguish in my dad¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What? Mr. Obin, she is my only child,¡± my dad reacted, his voice filled with concern and sorrow. The thought of being separated from me, his beloved daughter, was undoubtedly painful for him.


    As I smiled, a mixture of emotions welled up within me. This was the moment I had been preparing for-the ultimate goodbye to the life I had known. From now on, I will step into a new chapter, one filled with uncertainty and change. The weight of my choices and the responsibilities thaty ahead were undeniable, but I was determined to face them with strength and resilience.


    In the midst of the tense atmosphere, I made a decision that seemed to take everyone by surprise. ¡°No problem, I¡¯m not going to do it. But I¡¯d like to take her along,¡± I stated, gesturing toward Pom, who had been by my side throughout this tumultuous encounter.


    Mr. Obin, in his capacity as a representative of his boss, responded with a degree of flexibility. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, you are free to take whatever you want,¡± he affirmed, his tone carrying a hint of agreement.


    However, Anne, who had been a source of contention and hostility throughout this encounter, unexpectedly spoke out. ¡°What? Elena, how are you going to take Pom?¡± Her words wereced with incredulity and thinly veiled skepticism.


    Before anyone could react, my dad¡¯s response was swift and unexpected. He abruptly smacked Anne, causing her to fall to the ground. Anne¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at my dad, softly calling his name, ¡°Robert.¡±


    Dad, ever the voice of reason in this tumultuous situation, added his support to my decision. ¡°She has the right to everything,¡± he dered, further solidifying the choice I had made.


    Anne, still reeling from the sudden p, couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of confusion and resentment. ¡®What exactly is his problem? He smacked me for no reason,¡¯ she thought, her gaze locked onto me, her animosity undiminished.


    As the room continued to reverberate with the echoes of this unexpected altercation, I realized that the path ahead was fraught with uncertainty. My decision to take Pom with me was a reflection of my desire to preserve some semnce of familiarity as I embarked on this new chapter. It was a smallfort in the face of the upheaval thaty ahead.


    As Mr. Obin and I prepared to leave, there was a sense of urgency in the air. I couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer; the events of this tumultuous morning had already put us behind schedule.


    ¡°Mr. Obin, we¡¯re going to bete,¡± I reminded him, my tone carrying a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Obin acknowledged, his demeanor professional as he readied himself to depart.


    With that, Mr. Obin turned and began to walk away, and I was ready to join him in this new chapter of my life. But before I could leave, my dad¡¯s voice called out to me, stopping me in my tracks.


    ¡°Elena,¡± my dad¡¯s voice was filled with a mixture of emotions  concern, love, and a touch of sadness.


    I turned to face him, our eyes locking in a moment of unspoken understanding. I knew that saying goodbye to my father was not easy for either of us, but it was a step I had to take in pursuit of my own future.


    ¡°Dad, take care of yourself,¡± I said softly, my voice filled with affection and reassurance. ¡°And I¡¯ll call you on time.¡±


    With those words, I left our family home, leaving behind the life I had known for a journey into the unknown. As I walked away with Mr. Obin, I couldn¡¯t help but carry a heavy heart, filled with the weight of the decisions I had made and the uncertainty thaty ahead.


    **


    Back in the room, Elena¡¯s father was ovee with emotion. His tears flowed freely, and he murmured through his sobs, ¡°She abandoned me and will never return to me, my princess. I¡¯m in shambles.¡±


    The pain in his voice was palpable, and it pierced his heart. Elena had always been his source of strength and support, and now she was taking a step that felt like abandonment. The weight of her choices and their impact on her father was a heavy burden to bear.


    ¡°My baby!¡± cried Robert, his anguish echoing through the room. The realization that he had yed a role in the circumstances that led to my departure weighed heavily on him. The thought that his actions had harmed his own child was a crushing blow to his spirit.


    Anne regained her footing and approached Robert with reassurances, her voice soft and conciliatory.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Robert,¡± she said gently, her words carrying a sense of understanding and empathy. ¡°We¡¯ll meet her again.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Robert¡¯s reaction was far from what Anne had expected. In his distraught state, he yanked his wrist free from her touch and locked his gaze on her with intensity. Anne took a step back, her eyes wide with surprise and a growing sense of fear, fearing that he mightsh out at her once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me!¡± Robert yelled, his voice filled with a mix of anger, sorrow, and frustration. It was a stark departure from his usual demeanor, and Anne could feel the tension in the air as his words echoed in the room.


    Anne couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by the sudden outburst. She had never experienced such a reaction from Robert before. It was the first time he had not only smacked her but also yelled at her in such a manner. Her face bore a look of shock and apprehension as she processed the unprecedented turn of events.

 I have no idea

    In that charged moment, the dynamics between Anne and Robert had shifted dramatically. The emotional turmoil surrounding Elena¡¯s departure had taken a toll on both of them, and the resulting tension threatened to strain their rtionship even further.


    Anne, still recovering from the shock of Robert¡¯s earlier outburst, couldn¡¯t help but ask the question that was undoubtedly on her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Robert?¡± She inquired, her tone a mixture of concern and bewilderment. She couldn¡¯t fathom why he had resorted to pping her in the first ce.


    Robert, however, seemed singrly focused on his own concerns. He ignored Anne¡¯s question and instead pressed forward with his own.


    ¡°Where is your son?¡± he asked, his tone demanding and insistent. It was an unexpected inquiry, and Anne narrowed her eyes as she heard her husband¡¯s words. The timing of his question struck her as exceedingly awkward, given the recent events surrounding Paul.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Anne replied quickly, her response tinged with a touch of defensiveness. ¡°He¡¯s probably asleep in his room. Do you need anything?¡±


    Her words came out in a rushed manner, as if she were eager to divert attention away from the subject of Paul.


    Robert¡¯s sudden interest in Paul¡¯s whereabouts struck Anne as peculiar. Given the tumultuous nature of their rtionship with Paul and the events of the morning, it seemed strange that Robert would be inquiring about him at this particr moment.


    As the silence settled between them, Anne couldn¡¯t help but wonder about her husband¡¯s motives.


    Robert¡¯s sudden change in demeanor caught Anne off guard. She couldn¡¯t help but be perplexed by his unexpected request, and the smile on his face only added to the strangeness of the situation.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in desperate need of his help,¡± Robert remarked, his tone surprisingly light. ¡°I¡¯d like him to work at my office.¡±


    Anne¡¯s confusion deepened as she processed Robert¡¯s words. It was bizarre and awkward, especially given the circumstances. She couldn¡¯t understand the point of being so abrupt about this matter, especially after the emotional turmoil of the morning.


    ¡°What?¡± Anne asked, her voice tinged with incredulity. Robert¡¯s request hade out of nowhere, leaving her struggling toprehend his sudden change of heart.


    Without offering any further exnation, Robert simply turned and headed upstairs, leaving Anne to wonder about his motivations and intentions.


    ¡®What exactly is his problem?¡¯ Anne couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Was he distraught because of his daughter¡¯s abandonment? She had expected that after Elena left, Robert might try to persuade Paul to join the family business. It was a possibility that had always loomed on the horizon. However, the timing of this request seemed a little too sudden and out of ce.


    Anne couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease as she contemted the situation. Regardless of the reasons behind Robert¡¯s decision, it was clear that he had a desire for Paul to be involved in the family business. But the question that weighed heavily on Anne¡¯s mind was, where had Paul gone?


    As Anne thought about Paul¡¯s absence, her face tensed with worry.


    **


    As I settled into the car and felt the engine roar to life, a sense of relief washed over me. The view from the window was a wee sight, a stark contrast to the turbulent emotions and tensions I had left behind.


    I had departed from that house, from everyone who had yed a role in my life until now, and from the nightmare that had haunted my days and nights. The weight of those burdens had lifted, and in their absence, I found a glimmer of peace.


    The journey ahead was a journey of escape, of leaving behind a past that had brought me pain and heartache. It was a journey towards a future that held the promise of freedom, independence, and a chance to reim my own life.


    As the car sped along the road, I couldn¡¯t help but contemte Paul. What was he doing at this very moment? Perhaps he was still asleep, unaware of the seismic shift that had urred in my life. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what his reaction would be when he discovered my absence.


    But I harbored doubts that he would ever find me. I knew all too well the influence and control his mother had over him. It was highly unlikely that she would divulge my whereabouts, and without her cooperation, he would remain in the dark.


    The thought of escaping Paul¡¯s grasp filled me with a sense of liberation. I could finally breathe without the weight of his presence suffocating me. The prospect of sleeping peacefully in my own bed, undisturbed by his toxic influence, was aforting thought.


    The road ahead was uncertain, and I was aware that challenges would undoubtedly arise. But for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. I was taking control of my own destiny, breaking free from the chains that had bound me, and embarking on a journey towards a future of my own making.


    As I gazed out of the car window, the world beyond seemed to stretch out before me, full of possibilities and opportunities. The past was fading into the rearview mirror, and with every passing mile, I was leaving behind the nightmares of yesterday and moving towards the promise of a brighter tomorrow.


    The sudden halt of the car jolted me from my contemtion. I had been lost in thought, reflecting on the journey I had undertaken, and the reality of my new circumstances came rushing back as Mr. Obin¡¯s voice broke through my reverie.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Mr. Obin announced, his voice carrying a sense of formality and purpose. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    I nodded in response, my heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and trepidation. I couldn¡¯t help but cast a quick nce around at my new surroundings.


    In just a matter of minutes, I would be someone¡¯s wife, someone I had never met or even spoken to. The uncertainty of whaty ahead loomedrge in my mind, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of stepping into the unknown.


    The building, with its polished facade and bustling surroundings, was a stark contrast to the life I had known until now. For the first time in my life, I had no idea what I was putting myself into.


    My heart and mind felt burdened, though I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact source of my unease. A solitary tear trickled down my cheek as I closed my eyes, allowing the emotions to wash over me. In the stillness of that moment, it was as though the weight of my past and the uncertainty of my future converged.


    When I closed my eyes, Paul¡¯s face immediately appeared in my thoughts. Despite the tumultuous history between us, his image brought a bittersweet smile to my lips. I brushed away the errant tears that had escaped my silent acknowledgment of theplex feelings that still lingered within me.


    With a deep breath, I stepped out of the car, my resolve to face the unknown firm in my heart. I chose to follow Mr. Obin, trusting that this path I had embarked upon held the promise of a fresh start, far removed from the shadows of my past.


    Upon my arrival, I observed that everything had been meticulously prepared. The room was arranged with a sense of purpose, as if it had been waiting for this moment to unfold. I took my seat, and the registrar, a figure of authority and significance in this new chapter, ced a stack of papers before me.


    Without so much as a nce at the contents, I reached for the pen and began to sign my name. Each stroke of the pen was a deliberate step into the unknown, amitment to a future that held both uncertainty and possibility.


    As the papers were filed away, the weight of this moment settled upon me. The decision to enter into this marriage was one I had made with purpose and determination-a choice to take control of my life and carve a path towards independence. Despite theplexity of my emotions, I knew that this journey was a necessary step towards the freedom and peace I had longed for.


    ¡°I think our work is now done,¡± I said to Mr. Obin, my voice tinged with a mix of emotions.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he responded, his tone respectful and professional. He reached for the registration card, ready to hand it over to me as a symbol of the legal bond we had just entered into.


    However, I shook my head gently, declining the offered card. The physical representation of this marriage held little significance for me. My focus was on the journey ahead and the challenges and opportunities that awaited me in this new chapter of my life.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± I said, declining the registration card. It was a small gesture, but it symbolized my determination to embrace this marriage on my own terms, to define it ording to my own aspirations and desires.

 Don’t worry, Mr. Obin

    I turned down Mr. Obin¡¯s offer of the registration card, signaling my disinterest in the legalities of the marriage. ¡°Give it to your boss, Mr. Obin. I don¡¯t need this,¡± I stated firmly, emphasizing my detachment from the document.


    With that decision made, I exited the building, stepping out into the world beyond. As I emerged into the daylight, I was greeted by Pom, who was waiting for my arrival with eagerness evident in her cheerful demeanor.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, how¡¯s your husband?¡± She asked with a bright smile as I approached her.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly at the irony of her question. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen him yet,¡± I replied, my tone lighthearted yet tinged with a sense of detachment.


    Pom¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at my response. ¡°What? So he really doesn¡¯te?¡± she asked, a mixture of curiosity and disbelief in her voice.


    I nodded, a smile ying at my lips. ¡°No, he is not here,¡± I confirmed, my gaze turning toward the horizon as I contemted the path thaty ahead.


    The absence of my husband on this significant day was just another reminder of the unconventional journey I had embarked upon, but it was not bad. The more I and he stayed away from each other, the better for me.


    **


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    The sensation of waking up in the car was apanied by a throbbing headache that pulsed in my temples. I winced as I groaned, the weight ofst night¡¯s alcohol consumption bearing down on me. It was a reminder of my indulgence, a temporary escape from theplexities of life.


    As I cautiously opened my eyes, I took in my surroundings. The car interior was familiar, yet the events of the previous night felt hazy, as if shrouded in a fog of blurred memories. But then it all came rushing back, and I remembered what had transpired.


    ¡°Elena.¡±


    Her name lingered on my lips, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of tion and disbelief. It was as if a long-awaited dream had finallye true. Her soft touch, so tender and real, had left an indelible mark on my memory.


    With a smile that was both joyous and relieved, I whispered to myself, ¡°I¡¯m d, Elena. You¡¯ve epted me at longst.¡± It was a moment I had yearned for-a chance to bridge the gap that had separated us for so long.


    In the early morning light, I knew that Elena would already be awake. She was a creature of habit, rising with the dawn. The desire to see her, to hold her close, and to kiss her filled my thoughts. But for now, I have to be patient.


    I dressed quickly, my heart buoyed by the prospect of a new beginning with Elena. The weight of the past had been lifted, and a sense of optimism filled me as I stepped out of the car. The world outside was bathed in the soft hues of morning, a canvas upon which our future would be painted.


    **


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re here.¡± Obin¡¯s voice broke through my half-slumbered state, instantly drawing me back to wakefulness. I blinked and opened my eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep that clung to me.


    I hadn¡¯t managed to get enough sleep the previous night, and now all I wanted was to close my eyes and drift back into slumber. However, the urgency of the momentpelled me to rouse myself. Mr. Obin had already exited the car and was waiting by the open door.


    I gazed out of the window with sleepy eyes, taking in the sight of my new surroundings. It was as if I had stepped into a different world. The mansion before me was grand and imposing, farrger than the house I had known as my own. The sheer size and opulence of it left me momentarily awestruck.


    As I stepped out of the car, I took a quick look around, absorbing the grandeur of my new home. The estate sprawled before me, and there were a multitude of maids and staff members waiting to greet me, their expressions a mix of respect and anticipation.


    Mr. Obin, ever the attentive guide, spoke up once more. ¡°Please, ma¡¯am, go this way,¡± he said, gesturing for me to follow him. With a sense of both trepidation and curiosity, Iplied, ready to embark on this new chapter of my life within the walls of this imposing mansion.


    I followed Mr. Obin through the vast house, my eyes darting around to take in the sheer size and opulence of the ce. It was a grand estate, but I couldn¡¯t help but notice the absence of the family of the man I had married. The house felt empty, a silent testament to the infrequent presence of its inhabitants.


    As we continued our tour, Mr. Obin led me into a particrlyrge and breathtaking room. Its grandeur was awe-inspiring, and for a moment, I found myself marveling at its beauty.


    ¡°And this is your room, ma¡¯am,¡± Mr. Obin announced, gesturing around the spacious chamber. It was indeed quiterge, with elegant furnishings and a sense of luxury that spoke of wealth and privilege.


    However, as I looked around, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that the room was far more than I needed. It was a reflection of a lifestyle I had not chosen for myself-a world of extravagance that felt foreign to me.


    I turned to Mr. Obin, feeling the need to voice my thoughts and concerns. ¡°Mr. Obin, can I say something?¡± I inquired politely, seeking rification.


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am,¡± he replied, his demeanor attentive and respectful.


    I chose my words carefully. ¡°Does your bosse here often?¡± I asked with a hint of curiosity and uncertainty in my voice. The absence of my husband¡¯s family and the infrequent mention of his presence piqued my interest.


    Mr. Obin paused for a moment, as if considering his response. ¡°Actually, ma¡¯am, Bosses here quite rarely,¡± he admitted, his tone measured. The revtion only added to the sense of mystery that shrouded my husband¡¯s life and habits.


    As I stood in the opulent room, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the man I had married. What kind of life did he lead, and what had driven him to enter into this arrangement with me?


    I had made my decision clear  I wanted a room that felt cozier and more in line with my preferences. The current bedroom was excessivelyrge and imposing, a space that didn¡¯t resonate with my sense offort.


    ¡°Then can I change my room? This room is excessivelyrge, and it does not appeal to my tastes,¡± I stated once more, my resolve unwavering. I wanted to ensure that my living space was a reflection of my personality and needs.


    However, Mr. Obin, always diligent in his duties, presented a challenge to my request. ¡°However, ma¡¯am, this is your and Sir¡¯s bedroom. He stayed in this room when he visited,¡± he informed me, reminding me of the room¡¯s original purpose.


    I couldn¡¯t resist a yful response. ¡°But I think he will not like sharing a room with me,¡± I quipped, a yful smile on my lips. The thought of my husband sharing such an expansive space with me seemed unlikely, given our unique circumstances.


    Obin sighed, seemingly resigned to my decision. ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am, tell me which one you like,¡± he conceded, his tone indicating his willingness to amodate my wishes.


    Without hesitation, I made my preference known. ¡°I like the second one,¡± I replied firmly, confident in my choice. The size of the room didn¡¯t concern me; I was more interested in creating a space that felt intimate and personal.


    Obin raised a valid point once more. ¡°But, ma¡¯am, that room is just too small,¡± he pointed out, concerned about myfort.


    With a reassuring smile, I addressed his concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Obin,¡± I responded. ¡°I¡¯ll make that roomfortable, plus I like small rooms.¡±


    With my assurance, Mr. Obin epted my choice. ¡°As you say, ma¡¯am,¡± he replied before leaving the room, giving me the space to make this new, smaller room my own.


    As I stood in the expansive bedroom, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of agency and independence. This simple request to change my room was a small but significant step in making this unfamiliar environment feel more like home. It was a reminder that, even in the midst of a new and uncertain life, I had the power to shape my surroundings to suit my ownfort and sensibilities.


    As Mr. Obin observed Elena¡¯s decisions and interactions, he couldn¡¯t help but form an impression of her. In his thoughts, he mused, ¡®Ma¡¯am appears to be a fairly typical person. She doesn¡¯t give a damn about her social or financial status. In her own house, I believe she leads a regr life.¡¯

 Damn it!

    After taking a quick shower, Paul made his way towards Elena¡¯s room. As he walked, a storm of regret and remorse swirled in his mind. He couldn¡¯t shake the memory of what had transpired the previous night. Thoughts of the harsh words and actions he had inflicted upon Elena haunted him, and he knew he had crossed a line.


    Paul¡¯s inner turmoil was palpable as he thought, ¡®Last night, I beat her with my belt. Elena, I got infuriated and hit you, but I¡¯m sorry. From now on, whatever you say, I swear to listen to everything you say.¡¯ It was a moment of profound self-reflection and a vow to change his ways.


    When he reached Elena¡¯s door, he knocked, hoping for a response. Yet there was only silence on the other side. Fearing the worst, Paul gently pushed the door open and stepped into the room, calling out Elena¡¯s name with a mixture of concern and remorse in his voice.


    ¡°Elena.¡±


    Paul entered Elena¡¯s room only to find it empty, which immediately raised concerns in his mind. ¡®Is she angry with me?¡¯ he wondered, his face tensing with worry. His heart ached at the thought that Elena might be upset or hurt because of his actions the previous night.


    As he stood there, lost in his thoughts, a maid¡¯s voice startled him. She informed him, ¡°Sir, Robert sir, is calling you.¡± Paul was taken aback by her sudden presence; he hadn¡¯t even heard her approach.


    Paul¡¯s expression darkened as he thought, ¡®What does he want now?¡¯ Nevertheless, he nodded in acknowledgment and stepped out of Elena¡¯s room, trying topose himself as if everything were okay.


    He didn¡¯t bother knocking on Robert¡¯s bedroom door because it was already half-opened. Paul walked in and immediately noticed his mother, who was seated next to Robert, engrossed in reviewing some documents. She seemed to be in a rather pleasant mood.


    ¡°Did you call me?¡± Paul inquired, addressing Robert. There was an air of curiosity in his voice as he wondered about the reason for this summons. The dynamics within the household were bing increasinglyplex, and Paul couldn¡¯t help but feel like a pawn in a game he didn¡¯t fully understand.


    Robert¡¯s indifference continued to weigh heavily on the atmosphere in the room. He remained engrossed in his work, as if Paul¡¯s presence was of little consequence. Anne, however, was determined to bridge the gap.


    ¡°Babe, Paul is here,¡± she gently informed Robert, grasping his arm to get his attention. With a subtle nod, Robert acknowledged her statement, still not fully engaging with Paul.


    Paul¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He had his ownmitments, including college, and he wasn¡¯t inclined to waste time in a standoff with his quasi-stepfather. He made his intentions clear, trying to keep his annoyance at bay.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite busy right now,¡± Paul dered, his tone a mixture of frustration and impatience. ¡°If you tell me what you want right now, I won¡¯t bete for college.¡±


    Anne, however, remained calm and soothing in her response, attempting to mediate the situation. ¡°Rx, Paul,¡± she urged. ¡°Dad is working.¡±


    Paul shot her a disapproving look, his irritation mounting. He had told her countless times that Robert was not his father, but she persisted in calling him that.


    Robert, sensing the escting tension, finally decided to break away from his work. He closed the document he had been studying and fixed his gaze squarely on Paul, as if the younger man¡¯s presence had suddenly be impossible to ignore.


    ¡°How¡¯s college going for you?¡± Robert inquired, making an effort to engage Paul in conversation.


    Paul¡¯s response was curt and to the point. ¡°Good,¡± he replied, not offering any more details than necessary. His irritation with the entire situation was palpable.


    Robert, observing Paul¡¯s demeanor and sensing the underlying animosity, stood up and approached him cautiously. They exchanged tense nces, the air heavy with unspoken grievances.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®p¡­¡¯


    And then, without warning, it happened-a sudden, unexpected act of violence. Robert, his face a mixture of frustration and anger, delivered two sharp ps to Paul¡¯s face. The sound echoed in the room, leaving a stunned silence in its wake.


    Paul stumbled backward, his cheek stinging from the force of the blows. He couldn¡¯t believe what had just urred. Shock and disbelief washed over him, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    Anne got out of bed when she heard the sound of pping and dashed over to Robert. She was taken aback and had not expected to see such a thing.


    Paul, his hand covering his reddening cheek, was in shock. His mind churned with a mix of emotions, primarily rage and disbelief. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Robert could resort to violence, especially over something as seemingly innocuous as a conversation about college.


    ¡®He had no right to p me,¡¯ Paul seethed internally, his eyes burning with indignation. The pain on his face was not just physical; it was a manifestation of the deep hurt he felt in that moment.


    Robert, on the other hand, had lost hisposure entirely. His anger was palpable as he grabbed Paul¡¯s cor, his voice dripping with venom.


    ¡°How dare you touch my princess?¡± Robert snarled, his wordsced with a possessiveness that sent a shiver down Anne¡¯s spine. She had never seen this side of him before, and it frightened her.


    Hearing Robert¡¯s usation, Anne¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected her husband to react this way, especially not in front of Paul. She fixed her gaze on Robert, torn between defending her son and trying to understand how he had discovered the truth.


    ¡®How did he find out the truth?¡¯ Anne wondered, her mind racing. She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Elena might have said something to him. Fear welled up in her eyes as she considered the implications of this revtion.


    Meanwhile, outside the room, the maids hade to a halt, their curiosity piqued by the escting confrontation. They huddled together, trying to listen in on the heated conversation taking ce inside.


    One of the maids whispered, ¡°What did sir do?¡± Her eyes were wide with concern and intrigue.


    The other maid, equally curious, replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I¡¯m sure Pom was aware of something. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s why she left.¡± She lowered her voice, aware that their spection could have far-reaching consequences.


    ¡°You have your hands on Elena? How dare you make such a fuck up?¡± Robert unbuckled his belt as he said this. All of a sudden, Robert began whipping Paul with his belt.


    ¡°Is it hurting me the same way it hurt youst night, Elena?¡± Paul mused, his thoughts a torrent of guilt and regret. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Elena had felt when Robert hadshed out. The image of her pain haunted him; her tear-filled eyes were a constant presence in his mind.


    Robert whipped Paul with his belt numerous times, but he was unaffected. Maybe it was because he was deserving of that pain.


    ¡®Yes, I am worthy of it,¡¯ Paul whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the oppressive silence of his room. He couldn¡¯t deny the twisted satisfaction he had derived from the pain. It was as if the physical torment somehow mirrored the emotional anguish he had caused Elena.


    A conflicted desire stirred within him. ¡®I¡¯d like him to smack me harder,¡¯ he admitted to himself, his cheeks flushing with a mixture of shame and yearning. It was a dark, inexplicable urge that he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend, let alone confront.


    His thoughts then turned to Elena, the one person who had consumed his every waking moment. ¡®Elena, did you tell everyone about me?¡¯ Paul wondered, his mind racing with a torrent of emotions. The idea of being exposed, of having his actionsid bare for all to see, should have filled him with dread. But at this moment, it held an odd allure.


    ¡®If you do, it doesn¡¯t matter to me right now,¡¯ he reasoned, his heart pounding in his chest. The consequences of his actions-the potential fallout-sounded distant and inconsequentialpared to theplex web of emotions that bound him to her.


    ¡®Because I know you love me,¡¯ Paul thought, his lips forming a wistful smile even as hey in the darkness. It was a conviction that had taken root in his heart-a belief in Elena¡¯s unwavering affection that defied reason and defied logic.


    ¡®And I saw itst night in your eyes,¡¯ he whispered to himself, his eyelids heavy as he conjured her face in his mind. The memory of her gaze, filled with pain and yet, in his interpretation, tinged with love, offered him sce in the midst of his inner turmoil.


    Anne¡¯s heart raced as she witnessed the vtile situation unfolding before her. She recognized the dangerous mix of Paul¡¯s paranoid disorder and Robert¡¯s explosive anger as a recipe for potential disaster. She knew she had to act swiftly to prevent any further harm.


    ¡®Damn it! He has a paranoid disorder,¡¯ Anne concluded with a sinking feeling, her heart heavy with concern for her troubled son. The signs were all too familiar  the irrational fears, the heightened emotions-it was a cycle that had tormented Paul.

 Do you understand me, Paul?

    Anne¡¯s tear-filled eyes met Robert¡¯s, and her trembling hand held onto his in a desperate attempt to stop the violence that loomed. She could feel the weight of her words as she implored him.


    ¡°Robert,¡± Anne choked out, her voice quivering with emotion, ¡°please don¡¯t beat him in this way.¡± Her plea was a desperate cry for mercy, a plea for sanity in the midst of their escting conflict.


    Tears streamed down Anne¡¯s face, mirroring the turmoil in her heart. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her son to being beat by Robert.


    Robert¡¯s anger, however, seemed unrelenting. Heshed out, his frustration and fury reaching a breaking point. ¡°You know what,¡± he spat out, his voice dripping with venom, ¡°my first mistake was marrying you, and the second was bringing you people into our home.¡±


    Anne¡¯s eyes widened in shock as Robert grabbed her hair in a fit of rage. The pain seared through her, both physical and emotional. It was a betrayal that cut deep, leaving her stunned and defenseless.


    ¡°Robert!¡± Anne gasped, her voice trembling with disbelief and fear. She had never seen this side of him, this darkness that now threatened to consume their family.


    As Robert¡¯s grip tightened on her hair, Anne¡¯s mind raced in a frenzy of panic. She could hardlyprehend the gravity of the situation.


    ¡®Oh my God, what are we going to do now?¡¯ Anne thought in shocked desperation.


    The room seemed to reverberate with tension as Robert¡¯s fury boiled over, leading him tomit an act of violence. Anne, flung to the ground by her own husband,y there in shock, her body aching from the force of the impact.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you try to make me his father!¡± Robert seethed, his voiceced with venom. His anger, a raging storm, had now taken a devastating turn. His words struck Anne like a dagger.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tensions in the room soared as Robert¡¯s venomous words hung heavy in the air. ¡°Your son is just like his father,¡± he sneered, his anger now directed squarely at Paul. The room seemed to vibrate with the intensity of their emotions, as if it were a battlefield of unresolved conflicts.


    When Robert ryed his hurtfulment to Anne, Paul¡¯s rage ignited like a zing inferno. In a surge of fury, he seized the belt from Robert¡¯s hands, his eyes aze with a mixture of anger and grief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag my father into this,¡± Paul vehemently protested, his voice shaking with emotion. The belt, once a symbol of discipline and authority, was now a weapon of defiance in his grip.


    With a forceful tug, Paul wrenched the belt from Robert¡¯s grasp, causing a sharp ttering sound that reverberated through the room. His emotions were raw, and the pain of years of pent-up resentment welled up inside him.


    ¡°My father was a good person,¡± Paul dered, his voice trembling with the weight of his words. ¡°Because of you, my mother divorced my father. Because of you, I lost my father.¡± The usations hung in the air, heavy and undeniable. Paul¡¯s anguish and anger were palpable, a testament to the scars he carried from his fractured family.


    The room crackled with tension as Paul¡¯s aggression escted. His face contorted, revealing a side of him that had long been buried beneathyers of pain and bitterness.


    Paul¡¯s poignant question cut through the silence like a knife. ¡°If you loved Diana aunt so much, why did you marry my mother?¡± The truth was a bitter pill to swallow, and Anne could see the torment in Robert¡¯s eyes as he grappled with the consequences of his past choices.


    Paul¡¯s sudden transformation into an aggressive force sent shockwaves through the room. The change in his demeanor was palpable, his once-turbulent emotions now manifesting in a monstrous behavior that had long simmered beneath the surface.


    ¡°And you,¡± Paul directed his anger toward his mother, his voice seething with resentment, ¡°you are the one who has caused the most pain to Elena. And Mr. Robert, when we¡¯re not biologically connected, then why are you reacting? Elena is the one I adore, and I know she will be happy with me.¡±


    Desperation wed at Anne as she abruptly yelled, ¡°Paul, stop it!¡± Her voice quivered with a mixture of anger and fear. She had never seen him like this, and the revtion of his emotions and intentions left her reeling.


    Anne¡¯s mind raced as she looked at Paul, her thoughts a whirlwind of turmoil.


    ¡®This damn brat is going to wreck everything,¡¯ shemented silently.


    As Anne grappled with the chaos unfolding before her, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®What should I do now?¡¯


    ¡°You,¡± Robert said fiercely as he grabbed Paul¡¯s cor. ¡°You raped my daughter, you lunatic.¡± The room crackled with tension as Robert¡¯s hand made contact with Paul¡¯s cheek once more, the sound echoing through the big, dimly lit space. Paul¡¯s head snapped to the side from the force of the p, but his eyes remained locked onto Robert¡¯s furious gaze.


    ¡°Now you will never touch my daughter,¡± Robert seethed, his voice trembling with anger and protectiveness. His words hung heavy in the air, a deration of his unwavering determination to safeguard his beloved child.


    Paul, still reeling from the stinging sensation on his face, slowly turned back to face Robert. His brows furrowed as he struggled toprehend the gravity of the situation. ¡°What? So, what exactly did you say?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with confusion and disbelief.


    Robert took a step closer, his chest heaving with eachbored breath. He had rehearsed this confrontation in his mind countless times, but now that it was unfolding before him, the words felt raw and unfiltered. ¡°I said,¡± he hissed, his finger jabbing usatorily at Paul, ¡°that you will nevery a finger on my daughter again. Do you understand me, Paul?¡±


    Paul¡¯s voice trembled as he confronted Robert, his concern for Elena palpable in the air. ¡°Where is Elena?¡± he demanded, his eyes locked onto Robert¡¯s with an anger.


    Robert¡¯s face contorted with rage as he responded, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°You will know it soon, bastard, but in jail!¡± His words hung heavily in the room, a thunderous promise of retribution.


    Anne, who had been quietly observing the escting confrontation, couldn¡¯t contain her shock. ¡°What?¡± she eximed aloud, her eyes darting between Paul and Robert. Her heart raced as the gravity of the situation began to sink in.


    Paul¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his mind racing as he grappled with the revtion. ¡®He was trying to keep Elena and me apart,¡¯ he thought bitterly. The realization hit him like a tidal wave, awakening a fierce determination within him. ¡®I would never let him do that.¡¯


    Anne¡¯s tearful pleas echoed through the room as she clung to Robert¡¯s leg, desperately trying to intervene in the escting confrontation. ¡°Please, Robert, no,¡± she sobbed, her voice quivering with fear and sadness. ¡°He is my only son, so please be considerate. Please forgive him.¡±


    The words hung heavily in the tense air, a plea forpassion and reconciliation. But Robert¡¯s anger remained unyielding, and he regarded Anne with a cold, disdainful re. ¡°Forgive him? How could you say such a thing, bitch?¡± he spat, his contempt evident in his voice. In a fit of rage, he kicked Anne, sending her sprawling to the floor, gasping in pain.


    As Anne and Robert were locked in their own bitter argument, Paul seethed with frustration. ¡°Your father is trying to separate us,¡± he muttered through clenched teeth. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Don¡¯t let him do it. I will not.¡±


    Paul¡¯s words were barely audible, but they carried a weight of determination that couldn¡¯t be ignored. His eyes bore into Robert¡¯s with a murderous intensity, a reflection of the simmering anger and frustration that had been building within him.


    Robert, blinded by his own rage, was oblivious to Paul¡¯s warnings. He reached for his phone, intending to call the police and end the chaotic scene once and for all. But before he could dial, the room was filled with a sudden, shattering crash as a vase struck in the head of him.


    Robert¡¯s whimper of pain echoed through the room as he copsed onto the floor, clutching his injured head. The atmosphere was thick with tension and horror, the violence having taken a shocking turn.


    Paul, consumed by an inexplicable rage, straddled Robert and relentlessly delivered blow after blow to his head. His fists moved with mechanical precision, fueled by a dangerous anger that seemed to havepletely overridden his senses. The room felt as though it had plunged into darkness, the brutality of the assault casting a sinister shadow.


    ¡°Paul!¡± Anne¡¯s desperate cry pierced the air, her voice quivering with fear, panic, and disbelief. She rushed toward the horrifying scene, her trembling hands outstretched as she tried to pull Paul away. ¡°Stop it!¡±


    But Paul remained eerily silent, as if deaf to her pleas and the world around him. His relentless assault on Robert showed no sign of abating, each strike delivering a devastating impact. Blood began to pool around Robert¡¯s battered form, a grim testament to the escting violence.

 It’s meaningless

    ¡°Paul, please,¡± Anne pleaded, her voice filled with anguish. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill him!¡±


    Yet Paul continued his assault, his eyes devoid of reason orpassion. The room seemed to close in, the air heavy with the weight of this nightmarish moment.


    Paul¡¯s relentless assault on Robert continued, each blownding with sickening force. As he struck, he muttered words that sent a chill down Anne¡¯s spine, revealing the depth of his anger and determination.


    ¡°You know how much I love Elena, and you shouldn¡¯t have threatened me in the first ce,¡± Paul muttered between blows, his voiceced with venom. His eyes, once filled with warmth, were now cold and unforgiving. ¡°I¡¯ll bang her anytime I feel like it.¡±


    The room seemed to grow darker as Paul¡¯s disturbing words hung in the air. Robert, battered and bloodied, groaned in pain beneath Paul¡¯s onught, unable to defend himself against the relentless assault. It was a horrifying spectacle of brutality, one that transcended the boundaries of reason and sanity.


    ¡°Whoever tries to stand in our way, I will murder them,¡± Paul yelled, his voice filled with a chilling intensity that reverberated through the room. His threat hung in the air like a malevolent specter, a stark reminder of the darkness that had consumed him.


    Anne¡¯s heart pounded with a mixture of fear and disbelief.


    Desperation welled up within her as she once again tried to intervene, her voice trembling with terror. ¡°Paul, please! Stop this madness!¡± she shouted.


    But Paul¡¯s assault showed no sign of abating. He seemed beyond reason, driven by a destructive force that had overtaken his very being.


    ¡°Paul, shut the hell up,¡± Annemanded, her eyes filled with a mother¡¯s love but also with a steely determination to stop the violence that had consumed her son. She pushed him aside.


    Paul, panting heavily from the exertion of the assault, blinked in surprise as his mother pushed him. His gaze fell upon a bloodstain on his palm, a stark reminder of the brutality that had just unfolded. It was as if he had be a different person, a savage and vtile beast.


    ¡°Call the ambnce!¡± Anne¡¯s shout broke the silence, her maternal instincts kicking in despite the horror that had transpired. She loved her son, and in that moment, she knew what needed to be done.


    But Paul¡¯s response sent a shiver down Anne¡¯s spine, a stark contrast to the son she once knew. ¡°Let him die,¡± he murmured calmly, his deadly look and eerieposure sending a chill through the room.


    Suddenly, Paul threw the belt across the room in a fit of rage, the belt sailing through the air before crashing against the wall. Anne¡¯s heart pounded with fear for what her son had be and for the darkness that had swallowed him whole.


    ¡°Paul!¡± Anne shouted, her voice shaking with a mixture of anger and desperation, as she moved to confront him. Anne pped Paul suddenly.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Paul yelled violently, his temper ring out of control. He grabbed her by the jaw, his fingers digging into her skin as he lost all sense of reason and restraint.


    As the chaos in the room continued to spiral out of control, Paul pushed his mother aside with a violent shove and stormed out of the room, leaving behind a trail of destruction and despair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about you and your husband,¡± Paul spat as he made his exit, his voice filled with a bitterness that cut to the core.


    Anne, still reeling from the shock of her son¡¯s actions, yelled after him in a mixture of anger and desperation. ¡°Crazy bastard!¡± Her voice echoed through the empty room, a stark reminder of the horrifying scene that had just unfolded.


    But Anne¡¯s attention quickly shifted back to her injured husband, Robert, whoy on the floor, battered and unconscious. Panic gripped her as she rushed to his side, her hands trembling as she tried to assess the extent of his injuries.


    ¡°Please open your eyes, Robert,¡± Anne pleaded, her voice trembling with fear and sorrow as she gently shook her husband, desperately trying to rouse him from his unconscious state.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When Robert showed no sign of regaining consciousness, Anne¡¯s heart pounded with a growing sense of dread. She knew she had to act quickly to get him the help he needed. With trembling hands, she fumbled for her phone and dialed the emergency number as fast as she could.


    **


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    After a rxing bath, I emerged from the bathroom feeling refreshed but not particrly hungry. The maid, always attentive to my needs, greeted me as I stepped into the bedroom.


    ¡°What do you want to eat, ma¡¯am?¡± She inquired, her voice gentle and warm.


    I paused for a moment, considering her question. The truth was, I wasn¡¯t feeling particrly hungry at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not feeling up to eating,¡± I replied with a small smile as I settled onto the edge of the bed.


    As I rxed on the bed, my thoughts wandered to another topic. I had something on my mind that I wanted to share with the maid. ¡°By the way,¡± I began, ¡°She is Pom. She may be able to help you.¡±


    The maid, whose name I hade to know as Pom, looked at me with curiosity. ¡°You know everything about ma¡¯am,¡± she said with a kind smile, referring to herself in the third person. ¡°I will help you.¡±


    Pom¡¯s willingness to assist was evident in her demeanor, and I was grateful for her dedication. She had be a trusted presence in my life, someone I could rely on for both her assistance and herforting presence.


    With a nod of appreciation, I watched as Pom and the other girl, the one she had mentioned, walked out of the room together.


    I let out a heavy sigh as I flopped down onto thefortable expanse of the bed. Marriage had brought about significant changes in my life, not the least of which was the presence of a husband, a man I had married without truly knowing the depths of his past and his family ties.


    ¡®Dad, what are you up to? Do you miss me, or are you engrossed with your work?¡¯ I started thinking about my father.


    ¡®And what about Paul? Are you looking for me?¡¯ Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain inside my heart while thinking of Paul, ¡®Or are you with Nikita?¡¯


    I closed my eyes slowly, attempting to find sce in the quiet of the room. But sleep eluded me, and my mind continued to race with thoughts and uncertainties that weighed on my heart.


    With a resigned sigh, I eventually decided to get out of bed and leave the room. The mansion I now called home was farrger than the one I had grown up in, a sprawlingbyrinth of halls and rooms that echoed with opulence.


    As I walked through the dimly lit corridor, my steps seemed to reverberate in the silence. The mansion felt like a world of its own, a world I was still trying to understand and make my own. There were only a few maids who lived here; their presence was discreet and efficient, tending to the needs of this vast household.


    It was clear that my husband was a man of considerable wealth and privilege, a fact that was impossible to ignore in the grandeur of the mansion and the quality of life it afforded. But beneath the surface, I sensed aplexity that extended beyond material wealth.


    **


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    Obin¡¯s voice broke through the stillness of the room as he exined his actions. ¡°Sir, I drove ma¡¯am to her new home,¡± he began, his tone respectful but tinged with a hint of concern.


    I responded with a curt acknowledgment, my attention momentarily diverted from the papers scattered on my desk. ¡°Good,¡± I replied, though my tone was devoid of enthusiasm or interest.


    Obin continued, his voice tentative as he shared an observation that had clearly troubled him. ¡°But she refused to use your room,¡± he exined, his words carrying a weight of unspoken tension.


    I nced up from my work, my brow furrowing slightly as I considered Obin¡¯s remark. ¡°It¡¯s her residence,¡± I replied evenly, my tone measured and unyielding. ¡°She is wee to use any of the rooms she desires.¡±


    Obin hesitated, clearly wanting to say more, but my disinterest in the topic was palpable. I had no patience for discussions about her preferences or choices when there were matters of greater importance to attend to.


    ¡°But sir¡­¡± Obin began again, his voice trailing off as he tried to find the right words.


    I interrupted him with a fierce re, my frustration clear. ¡°Obin,¡± I said firmly, ¡°you¡¯re talking about her excessively. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    The tension in the room was palpable, a reflection of the unspoken conflicts and uncertainties that had be a part of our daily interactions. I returned my attention to the paperwork on my desk, signaling the end of the discussion.

 Oh, don’t be sad

    ¡°Alright, sir,¡± Obin responded with a respectful bow of his head, acknowledging my directive.


    I leaned forward in my chair, my attention fully focused on the matter at hand. ¡°And postpone the meeting,¡± I continued, my voice carrying a sense of urgency. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Lucy. She unexpectedly returned.¡±


    Obin nodded, his demeanor was professional and efficient. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he replied, his readiness to carry out my instructions evident.


    Meeting Lucy had suddenly be a matter of utmost importance to me.


    **


    Anne sat anxiously in the sterile hospital waiting room, her hands tightly sped in herp as she silently prayed. The harsh fluorescent lights overhead seemed to amplify the heaviness in her heart.


    ¡°Please, God, don¡¯t,¡± Anne whispered under her breath, her voice trembling with desperation. ¡°Save him, please.¡± She squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, her thoughts consumed by fear and worry. ¡°Elena will not spare Paul if anything really bad happens to Robert. She¡¯ll hand him over to the cops.¡±


    As Anne continued to pray, her mind raced with thoughts of her son, Paul. He was her only child, and the thought of him facing legal consequences for his actions filled her with dread. She had always been fiercely protective of him, and the idea of him being taken away by the authorities was unbearable.


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m not letting her do that because he¡¯s my only son,¡± Anne vowed to herself, her determination unwavering.


    An hour passed, each minute feeling like an eternity as Anne anxiously waited for news of her husband¡¯s condition. She paced back and forth in the small waiting room, her worry intensifying with every passing second.


    Finally, the door leading to the hospital room swung open, and the doctor emerged. Anne¡¯s heart leaped into her throat as she rushed over to him, her eyes wide with anticipation.


    ¡°Doctor, how is Robert doing?¡± Anne¡¯s voice was filled with a mix of hope and fear. ¡°Is he all right?¡±


    The doctor, a middle-aged man with a calm and reassuring demeanor, met Anne¡¯s gaze with a sympathetic expression. He took a deep breath before speaking, choosing his words carefully.


    ¡°We tried our hardest, Mrs. D¡¯souza,¡± the doctor sighed, his weariness evident. ¡°But he is in aa.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s still alive?¡± Anne asked anxiously, searching for a glimmer of hope in the doctor¡¯s response.


    The doctor nodded, his expressionpassionate. ¡°He is, indeed, alive.¡±


    Relief washed over Anne, but it was tinged with a sense of urgency. She needed to be cautious with the information she shared with the doctor. Her son Paul¡¯s involvement in the recent violent incident weighed heavily on her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡± the doctor inquired, his concern palpable.


    Anne took a deep breath, her mind racing as she carefully crafted her response. She knew that the truth could have serious consequences for her family, so she decided to withhold certain details.


    ¡°Actually, he slipped and tumbled down the stairs,¡± Anne replied, her voice steady but tinged with unease. She cleared her throat, hoping her lie would go unquestioned. Revealing the true cause of her husband¡¯s injuries could lead toplications she wasn¡¯t ready to face.


    The doctor studied her for a moment, his brow furrowed with a hint of skepticism. However, he ultimately epted her exnation and nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I see,¡± he said, choosing not to press further. ¡°idents can happen unexpectedly.¡±


    Anne nodded in agreement, her relief mingling with a sense of guilt for not being entirely truthful with the doctor. She knew that protecting her family came at a cost, but she was willing to do whatever it took to shield Paul from the consequences of his actions.


    ¡°Can I see him?¡± Anne asked, her eyes filling with tears.


    The doctor nodded, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Yes, of course. He¡¯s in Room 203. You can go in and spend some time with him. We¡¯ll keep you updated on his progress.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s reassurance brought a glimmer of hope to Anne¡¯s heart, dispelling some of the darkness that had settled there. She watched as the doctor left the room, his words echoing in her mind.


    ¡°That was a really deep injury, Mrs. D¡¯Souza,¡± he had said, his tone filled with empathy. ¡°Don¡¯t be worried, though. We¡¯ll do everything we can to help him. I think he will recover quickly.¡±


    Anne¡¯s smile, though tinged with relief, held a secret. She knew that her husband, Robert, was in good hands, and that was a weight off her shoulders. But there was another matter that required her immediate attention.


    ¡°He¡¯s all right. Thank you, God,¡± Anne thought, her silent gratitude directed upward. She had feared the worst, and knowing that Robert had a chance at recovery filled her with hope.


    But her sense of urgency remained, for she had another work to aplish-one that was shrouded in secrecy. Anne¡¯s mind turned to a man who had been her confidant and partner in ndestine activities for years.


    ¡°I am not willing to take any risks,¡± Anne thought, her determination unwavering. She knew that time was of the essence, and her contact with this man was crucial.


    As she sat in the hospital room, Anne pulled out her phone and sent a discreet message to him. The words were carefully chosen, coded messages that only he would understand.


    ¡°We need to meet. Urgent.¡±


    **


    As I sat in the room, lost in thought in a magazine, a young girl entered, carrying a ss of juice. Her presence was unexpected, and I watched her curiously as she approached.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, your juice,¡± she said politely, extending the ss toward me.


    I epted the ss with a nod of gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, my voice warm and appreciative.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl lingered for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by her. Her presence in the house was a mystery to me, and I decided to engage in conversation to learn more.


    ¡°You stay here?¡± I inquired, and curiosity piqued.


    The girl nodded, her demeanor polite and respectful. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, but the bosses on asion.¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡± I asked, puzzled by her choice of words.


    She rified with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your husband, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I took a sip of the juice, processing her response. ¡°Oh,¡± was all I could manage in the moment, not entirely sure what to make of her reference to my husband as the ¡°boss.¡±


    The girl, seemingly eager to engage in conversation, didn¡¯t let the moment pass. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± she called out to me, seeking my attention.


    I turned to her, my curiosity getting the better of me. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Her question took me by surprise. ¡°How did you guys meet?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the unexpected query. ¡°We haven¡¯t met yet,¡± I replied with a chuckle, wondering if there was anguage barrier or if her question was simply lighthearted banter.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, her surprise evident.


    I stared out of the window, my gaze fixed on the serene waterfront beyond. The shimmering reflections on the water held a tranquility that provided a brief respite from theplexities of my life.


    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t met,¡± I replied, my voice soft and contemtive. The words were a simple acknowledgment of the truth, but they carried a weight of unspoken emotions.


    The girl, ever empathetic, attempted to console me. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be sad, ma¡¯am,¡± she said gently. ¡°I know every girl has dreams of her marriage.¡±


    I turned to look at her, surprised by her assumption. Sadness was not an emotion I often allowed myself to dwell on. Perhaps other girls had dreamed of their weddings, but my own journey had taken unexpected turns, and I had learned to adapt and find strength in the face of adversity.


    I smiled at her, appreciating her concern but wanting to set the record straight. ¡°Who told you I was sad? I am not sad,¡± I replied, my voice lighthearted despite the weight of my words.


    The truth was, I had made choices in life that had led me down a path divergent from the one I had once envisioned. My dreams and aspirations had evolved, reshaped by circumstances and the people who hade into my life. I used to have the same dream, but with a different person. But he, on the other hand, forgot everything and changed himself.


    ¡°But, ma¡¯am, our boss is quite attractive,¡± she reiterated, her tone earnest. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be concerned; when you meet him, you¡¯ll see for yourself that I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her enthusiasm and her insistence on this particr aspect of my husband¡¯s character. It was an unexpected topic of conversation, but I appreciated her attempt to lighten the mood.


    Despite my smile, I chose to remain silent, my thoughts drifting to theplexities of my marriage. Attractiveness, I knew, was only one facet of a person, and our connection was built on far more intricateyers of history, circumstance, and hate.

 You take a rest

    At midday, Anne returned home, her weariness evident in every step she took. The events of the past day had taken a toll on her, and she longed for a moment of respite.


    Exhausted, Anney down on the bed, the weight of her thoughts pressing down on her. The secrets andplexities of her family¡¯s situation had be a heavy burden, and she found herself at a crossroads.


    ¡°Should I tell Elena about it?¡± Anne mused quietly, her mind consumed by the dilemma before her. She knew that revealing the truth about Paul¡¯s involvement in the recent altercation could have dire consequences. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the best time. She will not spare Paul¡¯s life if she finds he was the culprit.¡±


    As Anne deliberated, her thoughts drifted to her son, Paul.


    ¡°Ahhh,¡± she murmured, a sigh of exasperation escaping her lips. ¡°This boy will never let me live in peace.¡±


    Anne couldn¡¯t stay in bed any longer. She needed to confront the reality of the situation and face her son and the consequences of his actions. With a determined resolve, she stood up and walked out of her room, heading towards Paul¡¯s door.


    She pushed the door open gently and found him dozing off, his rest disturbed by the events that had transpired. The wound on his back was a painful reminder of the violence that had unfolded.


    Anne approached him, her heart heavy with a mix of emotions. She reached out and touched his wound gently, her voice filled with a mother¡¯s sorrow and love. ¡°My dear son! How could you hurt my son like this, Robert?¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s voice, Paul stirred and opened his eyes, blinking in the dim light. Confusion clouded his gaze as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Paul asked, his voiceced with uncertainty.


    Anne met his gaze, her eyes reflecting a mother¡¯s concern and determination. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to see my son?¡± she replied, her tone gentle yet firm. She retrieved a jar of ointment from the drawer nearby, a clear indication of her intention to care for his wounds.


    Paul tried to rise from the bed, his determination evident in the way he moved. But his mother, Anne, was quick to intervene. She gently grabbed his arm and uttered a soft but firmmand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Anne insisted, her voice carrying the authority of a concerned parent. She began to apply the soothing cream to his wound with delicate care.


    Paul reluctantlyplied and settled back onto the bed, his thoughts swirling as he considered the consequences of his actions with Elena¡¯s father.


    As Anne worked on his injury, Paul found his voice, his curiosity about Robert¡¯s condition overshadowing his own difort. ¡°How¡¯s your husband?¡± he inquired, his tone a mix of concern and guilt.


    Anne¡¯s reply was measured and tinged with disappointment. ¡°He¡¯s in aa,¡± she revealed, her gaze fixed on her son. ¡°You should not have done this, Paul.¡±


    The weight of her words settled heavily on Paul¡¯s shoulders, and he felt the full gravity of his actions. Regret gnawed at him as he considered the consequences of his violent outburst.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s not dead, so now you can take over hispany,¡± Anne added, her words carrying a note of practicality.


    Paul¡¯s voice, when he responded, was soft and weary. ¡°Mom,¡± he said, his voice tinged with a mixture of exhaustion and longing.


    Anne¡¯s heart swelled with affection when she heard Paul refer to her as ¡°Mom.¡± It had been many years since he had addressed her with such warmth, and the moment carried a sense of renewal and reconciliation.


    She reached out and tenderly stroked his hair, her touch conveying a mother¡¯s love and understanding. ¡°Yes, honey,¡± she replied, her voice filled withpassion.


    But Paul¡¯s next question caught her off guard. ¡°Are you human?¡± he asked suddenly, his eyes searching her face for answers.


    Paul¡¯s unexpected questions left Anne taken aback; her surprise was evident in her response. ¡°What?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Paul would probe into her motives in such a direct and confrontational manner.


    ¡°Would you be happy if your husband passed away?¡± Paul continued, his tone probing and usatory.


    ¡°Paul!¡± Anne eximed, her eyebrows arched in shock. The implications of his questions were both hurtful and challenging to her character.


    Paul, however, pressed on with his inquiries, undeterred by his mother¡¯s reaction. ¡°Or are you merely interested in his money?¡± he asked, the bitterness in his tone unmistakable.


    Anne¡¯s heart ached as she attempted to exin her actions, her voice filled with a mix of frustration and desperation. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s because of you that I¡¯m doing this,¡± she stated, her words carrying the weight of her decisions. She had always believed that her choices were made in the best interest of their future, but Paul¡¯s questions called her motivations into question.


    ¡°My father did an excellent job divorcing you,¡± Paul retorted wearily, his voice tinged with resentment. ¡°And you know what? Instead of hitting Elena¡¯s father, I should have hit you,¡± he added, his anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    ¡°Paul!¡± Anne shouted his name, her eyes widening in disbelief at his harsh words. The pain of his usations cut deep, and she struggled to find the right words to defend her actions.


    He knew that Anne was ambitious and that she had left his father.


    Paul¡¯s single-minded fixation on Elena, his questions about her whereabouts, and his apparent indifference to his mother¡¯s concerns left Anne feeling a surge of frustration and anger. She had always sensed an intense connection between Paul and Elena, but the extent of his obsession with her troubled her deeply.


    ¡°Where is my Elena?¡± Paul asked, his focus solely on his own concerns. ¡°Did she leave home?¡±


    Anne¡¯s anger red at the mention of Elena¡¯s name. The girl had be a constant source of tension between mother and son, and Anne couldn¡¯t help but resent the hold she seemed to have over Paul.


    ¡®Elena Elena¡­ always this scumbag¡¯s name,¡± Anne thought bitterly, her frustration boiling over. She had long suspected that Elena had yed a role in driving a wedge between her and Paul, and the mere mention of her name ignited a fierce protective instinct within Anne.


    Anne was about to respond, to provide Paul with some information about Elena¡¯s whereabouts or actions, but before she could utter a word, the maid suddenly appeared, interrupting their conversation with news of an unexpected visitor.


    ¡°Lady, there¡¯s a person who wants to meet you. They im to be looking for little Madam,¡± the maid informed Anne, her presence unexpected and somewhat unsettling.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ming,¡± Anne responded to the maid, her voice carrying a sense of determination. She needed to understand the nature of this visitor¡¯s interest in Elena and how it might impact their family.


    Paul, however, was not content to be left in the dark. His curiosity got the better of him, and he pressed for answers. ¡°Elena? Who are they?¡± he asked, his concern evident.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The maid, clearly flustered by the unexpected turn of events, stammered in her response. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know them, sir,¡± she admitted, her uncertainty adding to the tension in the room.


    Anne intervened, seeking to calm her son¡¯s curiosity and address the situation herself. ¡°I will see who they are, Paul,¡± she assured him, her voice a mix of determination and unease.


    Anne, determined to address the unexpected visitor seeking Elena, reassured her son as she left the room. ¡°You take a rest,¡± she advised Paul, her voice filled with maternal concern. She knew that Paul needed time to recover, both physically and emotionally, from the recent events.


    Before she departed, Anne subtly gestured to the maid, silently conveying her intentions. She wanted Paul to get some much-needed rest, and she believed that a dose of sleeping pills would aid in his recovery.


    The maid nodded in understanding and went to fetch a ss of juice. She carefully mixed the prescribed medication with Paul¡¯s drink, ensuring that it would be administered as discreetly as possible.


    Returning to Paul¡¯s room with the juice in hand, the maid presented it to him. Paul, still lost in thought and memories of Elena, epted the ss without much thought. He took a few sips, oblivious to the hidden medication.


    As the effects of the sleeping pills began to take hold, Paul¡¯s eyelids grew heavy, and he gradually reclined on the bed. His mind drifted back to moments shared with Elena, their memories a bittersweet reminder of a time when their connection was simpler and less burdened by theplexities of their current circumstances.


    Anne, in the meantime, made her way to meet the unknown visitor who had inquired about Elena. She was determined to discover the purpose of their visit and whether it posed any threat to her son. She was a bit nervous to meet them.

 Take me to her place

    In the hazy realms of memory, Paul recalled a time when life was simpler and his world revolved around sandcastles and childhood dreams. He and Elena, bound by the innocence of youth, had forged a bond that felt unbreakable.


    The sun hung high in the sky, casting a golden glow on the sandy shore where they yed. Paul and Elena knelt side by side, their small hands busy shaping the gritty sand into a form that resembled a house-a ce where they imagined a future together.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s our house,¡± Paul dered proudly, his eyes gleaming with excitement. The sandcastle they crafted might have been just a miniature, but in their imaginations, it represented so much more.


    Elena, ever the realist, even at a tender age, gently corrected him, her voice filled with wisdom beyond her years. ¡°This isn¡¯t a real house; it¡¯s a dollhouse,¡± she said, her words punctuated by a touch of mncholy. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to enter this house.¡±


    Undeterred by her pragmatism, Paul remained resolute. He ced his palm tenderly on Elena¡¯s cheek, his eyes sparkling with determination. ¡°I¡¯m going to build a house like this when I grow up, stupid girl,¡± he dered, a yful grin on his face. ¡°After that, we¡¯ll live there.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes brightened with hope and anticipation. ¡°Really, that¡¯ll be our house, huh, Paul?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with wonder.


    Paul nodded emphatically, his conviction unwavering. ¡°Only you and I will live there. I won¡¯t allow anyone.¡±


    A question lingered in Elena¡¯s gaze as she sought rity. ¡°No one?¡± she inquired, needing assurance that their bond would remain exclusive.


    Paul¡¯s response was swift and definitive. ¡°Yes, but Diana aunt is allowed toe there as well,¡± he added, a testament to the special ce Diana held in their hearts.


    Elena¡¯sughter filled the air, a melody of joy that seemed to resonate with the promise of their shared dreams. ¡°Mom! Yes, we three will live happily there,¡± she proimed, herughter contagious.


    In that fleeting moment, as they built their sandcastle and exchanged vows of future togetherness, Paul and Elena shared a bond that transcended the boundaries of childhood. Their dreams were simple, and their world was pure.


    **


    [Before an hour]


    The airport terminal buzzed with activity, travelersing and going, each with their own story to tell. Among them was a woman named Lucy, a figure from Derek¡¯s past who had left him bewildered and frustrated.


    Derek stood there, waiting impatiently for Lucy¡¯s arrival. She had disappeared without a word, refusing to pick up his calls, and his irritation had grown with each unanswered ring.


    ¡°Derek!¡± a voice called out, and he turned to find Lucy standing before him, seemingly out of thin air.


    A grimace crossed Derek¡¯s face as he took in her appearance. There was an odd smile on Lucy¡¯s lips, and her presence only served to deepen Derek¡¯s confusion and irritation.


    ¡°Exactly why are you here?¡± Lucy stammered, her smile persisting as she studied Derek¡¯s expression.


    Derek couldn¡¯t contain his frustration any longer.


    ¡°Are you here to pick me up? Am I dreaming?¡± She retorted, her toneced with sarcasm and annoyance.


    Lucy¡¯s smile faltered, and she seemed taken aback by Derek¡¯s response. His anger was palpable, and it was clear that he had not forgiven her for her abrupt disappearance.


    ¡°Idiot, keep your mouth shut! You don¡¯t have the right to ignore my phone calls,¡± Derek snapped, his frustration boiling over. The tension between them was palpable, and the unspoken grievances of their past hung in the air like a heavy cloud.


    ¡°Rx, buddy, I was busy,¡± Lucy retorted, her toneced with attitude. But her bravado was a facade, a fragile shield she had erected to mask her anxiety. The fear that her ignored calls might have consequences she couldn¡¯t bear to face drove her to maintain the act.


    ¡°Now, take me back to my house. I¡¯m exhausted as well,¡± she dered, her voice trembling slightly despite her attempts to appearposed.


    Derek¡¯s response wasced with sarcasm and veiled menace. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so exhausted right now? Madam, why don¡¯t you let me give you a massage?¡± he suggested with a predatory smirk. His words and his demeanor were unsettling, and Lucy¡¯s trepidation deepened.


    With a smile that sent shivers down Lucy¡¯s spine, Derek reached out and made a menacing move toward her neck. It was a gesture that pushed Lucy to the brink of terror, and she couldn¡¯t contain her fear any longer.


    ¡°Wha-What do you want from me?¡± Lucy screamed, her voice echoing through the terminal. Her eyes were wide with terror as she confronted the very real threat that Derek had be.


    Derek¡¯s actions had crossed a line, and Lucy¡¯s fear was genuine. Her attempt to keep up appearances had crumbled in the face of his menacing behavior.


    ¡°Take me to her ce,¡± Derek said.


    ¡°Her ce?¡± Lucy repeated, feigning innocence. She looked at Derek with a mock expression of surprise, fully aware of the effect her words were having on him.


    Derek, seemingly undeterred by Lucy¡¯s yful teasing, responded with a hint of exasperation. ¡°What? But I¡¯ve just arrived,¡± she protested, her voice tinged with frustration.


    However, the situation took an eerie turn as Derek¡¯s demeanor shifted. A creepy smile spread across his face, causing Lucy¡¯s yful facade to crumble into genuine fear. His sudden transformation left her on edge, and her attempt to smile in response to his unsettling expression was feeble at best.


    Suddenly, Derek gave Lucy a creepy smile and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Lucy tried to smile in fear.


    [After one hour]


    Lucy and Derek found themselves in an unusual and tense situation. They were both looking forward to seeing Anne, yet their interactions had been marred by lingering tension and unresolved issues.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for an hour, Derek? We cane here once I¡¯ve taken a clean shower,¡± Lucy grumbled, her frustration evident. Her annoyance seemed to simmer just beneath the surface, and her words carried an undertone of anger.


    Derek, however, was resolute. ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± he replied firmly, his determination unwavering. His desire to see Anne clearly outweighed any difort or inconvenience he might experience.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t resist the opportunity to taunt Derek, her words dripping with sarcasm. ¡°What are you going to do if she rejects you?¡± She quipped, her toneced with a mocking edge.


    Derek¡¯s brows furrowed in response to Lucy¡¯s jibe. His frustration with her behavior was palpable, and he couldn¡¯tprehend why she seemed so insistent on making things difficult. His thoughts betrayed his exasperation as he wondered, ¡®This girl is an absolute jerk. Why is she turning me down? I just want to see her for once.¡¯


    But Derek was quick to refocus his attention on his ultimate goal. ¡°Stop bbering, Lucy,¡± he retorted, his tone firm and resolute. ¡°All I want to do now is see her,¡± he exined, his voice carrying a note of earnestness.


    ¡°Hump bullshit,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Mind yournguage,¡± Derek was about to say, when a woman¡¯s approach was marked by a sense of calm and poise as she addressed them. ¡°Yes, tell me how I may help you,¡± she offered, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    Lucy, determined to cut to the chase, wasted no time in stating their intention. ¡°We want to meet Elena,¡± she dered, her tone resolute.


    The woman¡¯s response was delivered with a sense of finality. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not at home,¡± she stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°By the way, who are you guys? I¡¯ve never seen you,¡± Anne inquired, her gaze shifting between Lucy and Derek, her expression curious.


    Lucy seized the opportunity to engage in some yful banter, offering a smile as she replied, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re her friends. And what about you?¡± Her voice carried a teasing tone, concealing the shock and confusion that had overtaken her.


    Anne¡¯s response was unexpected and profound. ¡°I¡¯m her mother,¡± she stated inly, her words carrying a weight that hung in the air like a revtion.


    Lucy¡¯s initial hesitancy and disbelief were palpable as she hesitated and nced at Derek. The puzzle pieces were falling into ce, yet the picture they formed was far moreplex than either of them had anticipated.


    ¡°But I heard her mother died when she was ten,¡± Lucy finally ventured, her voice hesitant as she continued to smile, sharing her disbelief with Derek.


    Anne took a step closer, offering rification that was both surprising and enlightening. ¡°My name is Anne D¡¯Souza, and I¡¯m her stepmother,¡± she exined, shedding light on a facet of Elena¡¯s life that had remained hidden until this moment.


    Lucy¡¯s amazement at the revtion of Elena¡¯s stepmother¡¯s name was evident in her shocked response. ¡°What? Elena never told me her name is D¡¯Souza,¡± she eximed, her surprise clear.


    Derek, too, was taken aback by the revtion, and he couldn¡¯t help but express his astonishment. ¡°So, you¡¯re Anne D¡¯Souza?¡± he inquired, his voice reflecting his shock at this unexpected twist.


    Anne confirmed her identity with a simple, ¡°Yes, and you?¡± Her gaze shifted between Lucy and Derek, and her curiosity piqued.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Paul, you’ve been hurt

    Derek¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of emotions as the shocking revtion settled in. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just learned-that Elena, the girl he had been searching for, was none other than the daughter of Mr. Robert.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Derek thought, his hand instinctively covering his mouth in astonishment. The pieces of the puzzle had fallen into ce in a way he had never expected, and the truth was both bewildering and exhrating.


    As the realization fully sank in, a smile crept across Derek¡¯s face. It was a smile born of surprise and joy, a testament to the extraordinary twist of fate that had brought him to this moment. The girl he had been searching for, the love he had been seeking, was Elena, and he had married her.


    He struggled to find words to describe the happiness and disbelief coursing through him.


    ¡°My name is Derek, and I work for a modestpany,¡± he managed to say, a warm smile gracing his features as he addressed Anne. It was a simple introduction, but his heart was on the verge of bursting with the enormity of the revtion.


    Derek couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the incredible twists and turns of fate that had brought him to this point in his life. As he processed the magnitude of this revtion, Derek couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the role Anne had yed in bringing him and Elena together. Her seemingly wicked idea had, in fact, facilitated their union, and for that, he felt a strange sense of gratitude.


    ¡°I see. It isn¡¯t a new thing,¡± Anne remarked sarcastically, her tone carrying a hint of amusement. ¡°Elena has a habit of making friends like this.¡±


    Lucy, on the other hand, watched the exchange between Derek and Anne with a mixture of confusion and curiosity. Derek¡¯s revtion about working for a modestpany had left her perplexed, and she couldn¡¯t quite grasp the significance of his statement.


    ¡®What the hell is going on with this guy? He is working for a modest firm! I have no idea what he¡¯s talking about,¡¯ Lucy thought, giving Derek a strange look. Her attempt to piece together the puzzle of their interactions had be even more challenging with the unexpected revtions that had unfolded.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. D¡¯Souza; we need to leave now,¡± Derek replied graciously as he left Anne¡¯s home, holding Lucy¡¯s hand. The encounter had been filled with revtions and surprises, and the weight of the newfound knowledge was not lost on him.


    As they stepped outside, Derek couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the remarkable turn of events that had brought him to this point.


    I can¡¯t wait to meet my new wife,¡¯ Derek thought with a smile, his heart brimming with anticipation. It was a second chance at love and happiness, a twist of fate that he had never anticipated but now embraced wholeheartedly.


    **


    In Paul¡¯s dream, he found himself going back to a time when he and Elena were just children, their innocence and friendship defining their world.


    ¡°Really?¡± Elena replied, her young voice filled with curiosity and wonder.


    ¡°Yes, then I will marry you, and we will stay together,¡± Paul dered with an infectious smile. His words carried a sense of determination, as if the idea had been brewing in his heart for quite some time.


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened with surprise as she processed his words. ¡°Why do you want to get married to me?¡± she asked, her curiosity getting the best of her.


    Paul¡¯s response was heartfelt and revealing. ¡°Because you¡¯re not like my mother, but rather like Diana aunt,¡± he exined, his gaze filled with sincerity. Theparison to Diana, someone they both admired, held a special significance for both of them.


    ¡°We will stay together like Uncle Robert and Aunt Diana,¡± Paul continued, reaching out to touch Elena¡¯s cheek gently. The notion of a lifelongpanionship, modeled after the love they had witnessed in the adults around them, filled their young hearts with hope.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Then, in a moment of youthful enthusiasm, Paul reached into his pocket and pulled out two pairs of palm-leaf rings, intricately crafted with care.


    ¡°See, I made this for you, Elena,¡± Paul said, his eyes shining with pride and excitement as he showed the ring to his dear friend.


    Elena¡¯s eyes gleamed with delight as she beheld the small but beautifully crafted ring. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful, Paul,¡± she eximed, her voice filled with genuine appreciation.


    ¡°Now give me your hand,¡± Paul said, his excitement palpable. Elena extended her small hand, trusting her dear friend implicitly. With a gentle touch, Paul slid the palm-leaf ring onto Elena¡¯s finger, and as he did so, he dered, ¡°From now on, Elena, you are my little wife!¡±


    Elena¡¯s face lit up with joy as she mirrored Paul¡¯s gesture, cing another ring on his tiny finger. Theirughter filled the air, and in that moment, they sealed their childhood pact with a promise that would resonate throughout their lives.


    Elena expressed a valid concern; her voice was tinged with worry. ¡°But what if Anne aunt bes enraged?¡± It was a question born from the innocence of youth-a fear of the unknown that could disrupt their idyllic dreams.


    Paul, however, was quick to offer reassurance. He spoke with the confidence of a protector, vowing to shield Elena from any storms that might arise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, his young voice filled with conviction. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes softened with affection and trust as she replied, ¡°Yeah, I love you, Paul.¡± She joyfully embraced him, sealing their pact of friendship and love with a heartfelt hug.


    As the shback came to an end, Paul found himself back in the present, his eyes suddenly opening. The vivid memory of their childhood promise lingered in his consciousness, a reminder of the deep connection he had shared with Elena since their earliest days.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he whispered, her name escaping his lips like a heartfelt prayer.


    Paul stirred from his sleep, his eyes slowly opening to the reality of the present. The dream of their childhood pact with Elena had left a profound impact on him, bringing back memories of a time when their bond was simple and unwavering.


    As he rubbed his forehead, a deep sense of conflict weighed on his heart. The events of recent days had left him perplexed and troubled, and he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the stark contrast between his past and present interactions with Elena.


    ¡®I hurt her once again,¡¯ Paul acknowledged with a heavy sigh, his thoughts in turmoil. The recent confrontation and violence that had unfolded between them had left scars, both physical and emotional. He couldn¡¯t fully grasp what hade over him in those moments of anger and aggression.


    Paul¡¯s mind wandered back to the question that had haunted him for some time. ¡®When I came to you, you always pushed me away, but when we were children, you used to adore and care about me. But why not now, Elena?¡¯ It was a question that gnawed at him, a puzzle he yearned to solve.


    He looked down at his palm, as if seeking answers in the lines of his own hand. The memories of their childhood, of innocent promises and heartfelt affection, tugged at his heartstrings. He missed the simplicity of those days when their bond was unburdened by theplexities of his anger and his mental health.


    Paul rose from his bed, his determination to confront his inner turmoil evident in his every move. He swiftly changed his clothes.


    However, as he prepared to leave his room, his mother, Anne, entered, her presence a sudden interruption to his thoughts. She inquired about his ns, her concern and curiosity evident in her voice. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Paul¡¯s response was curt and unyielding, a reflection of the internal struggle that had consumed him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± he retorted, his tone devoid of any warmth or openness.


    Anne¡¯s reaction was immediate and intense, her voice carrying the weight of her maternal worry and frustration. She called out to him with fierce urgency, her words cutting through the air like a sharp de. ¡°Paul.¡±


    As Paul stood there, his mother¡¯s voice ringing in his ears, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of his own conflicted emotions. The desire to mend his rtionship with Elena and understand theplexities of their past and present interactions weighed heavily on his heart.


    Anne¡¯s voice held a genuine concern as she pointed out the obvious. ¡°Paul, you¡¯ve been hurt,¡± she said, her maternal instincts pushing her to acknowledge her son¡¯s pain.


    Paul¡¯s response, however, wasced with defiance and a touch of bitterness. He pulled his hand away with a sharp movement, his words reflecting the walls he had built around himself. ¡°Think of your husband. There¡¯s no need to be concerned about me.¡±


    Without uttering another word, Paul turned and left the room, leaving Anne behind with her worries and unanswered questions. His retreating figure carried a weight of unspoken pain, a reminder of the emotional distance that had grown between them.

 Does he have a father?

    As Paul turned to leave the room, Anne¡¯s frustration boiled over, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her exasperation any longer. She yelled, ¡°Paul, listen!¡± Her voice echoed in the empty space, a desperate plea for her son¡¯s attention.


    But Paul¡¯s resolve remained unshaken. He continued on his path, determined to confront his inner demons and seek reconciliation with Elena. The rift between them had be too deep to ignore, and he couldn¡¯t afford to dy the process any longer.


    ¡°Damn it! This crazy boy is too much for me to handle,¡± Anne muttered under her breath, her frustration palpable. She gazed at the closed door, a mixture of worry and exasperation etched on her face.


    With a heavy sigh, Anne entertained a fleeting thought. ¡°I¡¯m going to find a wife for you as soon as possible.¡±


    **


    Inside the confines of the car, Lucy¡¯s voice filled the space, her questionsing at Derek with a force that matched her astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you lie to her?¡± she demanded, her frustration evident in her tone.


    Derek, now faced with Lucy¡¯s barrage of questions, took a deep breath and attempted to exin himself. ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m married now,¡± he said, his voice steady but tinged with happiness.


    Lucy¡¯s reaction was immediate and intense. ¡°What?¡± she eximed, her eyes widening in shock. The revtion had taken herpletely by surprise, and she struggled to make sense of the situation.


    Derek could see the confusion and disbelief in Lucy¡¯s eyes, and he knew he had some exining to do. ¡°Wait, how?¡± she asked, her curiosity getting the better of her. ¡°And when?¡±


    As Lucy bombarded him with more questions, Derek narrowed his eyes.


    Lucy¡¯s questions kepting, each one punctuated by her astonishment and disbelief. ¡°If you¡¯re married, howe you got to see Elena?¡± she demanded, her voice rising with frustration. Her mind raced to make sense of the bombshell Derek had dropped.


    Derek tried to find the right words to exin, but his excitement overtook him. ¡°Elena,¡± he said, his voice filled with enthusiasm. ¡°My wife¡¯s name is Elena.¡±


    The revtion hung in the air, a moment of surprising rity amidst the confusion. Derek¡¯s joy was palpable, evident in the way he eagerly shared this newfound information.


    Lucy, on the other hand, struggled to process what she had just heard. ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked, her disbelief evident.


    Derek abruptly braked the car, bringing it to a halt. His emotions were running high, and he turned to face Lucy with a mixture of tion and frustration. ¡°Now get out of here,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know tomorrow.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s anger red up at Derek¡¯s sudden decision. ¡°What? Dude, you did not even say anything, and now you¡¯re kicking me out of the car, leaving me in the middle of the road,¡± she protested, her voice tinged with irritation.


    The car had be a battleground of emotions, with Derek¡¯s newfound revtion causing a whirlwind of reactions. Lucy, still grappling with the shock of the truth, felt a sense of betrayal at being cast aside so abruptly.


    Lucy¡¯s anger red, and she couldn¡¯t contain her frustration any longer. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to get out of the car? You brat, you ungrateful brat!¡± she yelled, her voiceced with indignation.


    Derek, determined to pursue the newfound connection he had discovered with Elena, remained resolute. ¡°Lucy, get lost. I need to meet with her,¡± he stated firmly, his focus unwavering.


    But Lucy was not ready to give up so easily. She pleaded, ¡°Take me with you.¡± Her desperation was palpable, as if clinging to Derek was herst lifeline.


    Derek¡¯s response was blunt and filled with concern. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± he asked, his frown deepening as he considered the potential dangers of involving Lucy in hisplex situation.


    In the end, Lucy had no choice but toply. She stepped out of Derek¡¯s car, her frustration boiling over. ¡°Asshole. I hate you, Derek!¡± she screamed, her words filled with anger.


    Derek, undeterred by Lucy¡¯s outburst, simply retorted, ¡°As if I like you,¡± and winked yfully before starting his car. With that, he drove away, leaving Lucy behind on the roadside.


    As Derek sped away from the turbulent encounter with Lucy, his mind raced with a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. The revtion that Elena was his wife had left him in a state of shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Elena is her name,¡± he muttered to himself, his voice filled with regret. He couldn¡¯t help but berate himself for not having seen his wife even once before this momentous discovery.


    ¡®Damn it! I should¡¯ve seen her at least once. Everything has been ruined because of me. What does she think of me now?¡¯


    With each passing moment, Derek¡¯s urgency to reach home grew. He needed answers, he needed to face the consequences of his choices, and he needed to bridge the gap that had unknowingly formed between him and his wife.


    As the car sped through the streets, Derek couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was still a chance to salvage what had been lost.


    **


    I lounged on the porch, idly flipping through an old photo album filled with snapshots of Mr. Huston¡¯s childhood. Boredom had led me to explore the memories of the house¡¯s previous upants, particrly my husband¡¯s.


    The maid, who had been assigned to assist me, stood nearby and pointed to a picture. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is our sir, and this is his mother,¡± she exined. I offered a polite smile and extended my hand to touch the photograph, studying the woman who had once been a part of Mr. Huston¡¯s life.


    ¡°His mother looks quite attractive. Where is she now?¡± I inquired, and my curiosity piqued as I gazed at the image.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a somber expression, the maid replied, ¡°She is no more.¡±


    A sense of mncholy washed over me. ¡°Oh, what happened to her?¡± I asked, unable to look away from the photograph of the woman who had been Derek¡¯s mother.


    The maid hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°I heard Sir¡¯s mother died in an ident.¡±


    ¡°An ident?¡± I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Suddenly, the memories of my own mother came rushing back, as vivid and painful as if they had urred yesterday. The word ¡°ident¡± resonated with a deep and haunting familiarity.


    My mother, too, had been taken from me in an ident, a tragic event that had left a permanent scar on my heart. It was a wound that had never fully healed, a loss that had shaped the course of my life and my choices.


    As I continued to look at the photograph of his mother, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the parallels between our lives. Had he experienced simr pain and grief? Had the loss of his mother influenced his journey in unexpected ways, just as my mother¡¯s passing had shaped mine?


    My curiosity about his family history continued to gnaw at me as I turned my attention back to the photo album. The image of histe mother had triggered a cascade of questions, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the other members of his family.


    ¡°And what about his father? Does he have a father?¡± I inquired once more, determined to unearth any information I could about my enigmatic husband¡¯s past.


    The maid hesitated, her words weighed down by a sense of secrecy. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a secret, ma¡¯am. This is something we aren¡¯t allowed to say. Sir is quite rigorous when ites to his personal matters,¡± she replied, her tone cautious and guarded.


    I offered a reassuring smile, hoping to put her at ease. ¡°You are free to tell me whatever you want. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll ever meet him or whether our paths will ever cross in the future. If you share that with me, nothing will happen,¡± I assured her, my curiosity tinged with a sense of longing.


    Her resolve seemed to waver as she considered my words. Finally, she relented, her voice lowering to a hushed tone. ¡°I heard he had a stepfather and a brother,¡± she revealed, hinting at the existence of a moreplex family dynamic.


    Before our conversation could delve any further into the secrets of my husband¡¯s family, the shrill sound of a car horn shattered the moment. We both turned our heads toward the source of the disturbance, startled by the unexpected interruption.


    As the car approached, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it held the answers to the questions that had begun to consume me. The mysteries of his past were like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle, waiting to be assembled to reveal theplete picture of the man I had married.


    The maid¡¯s words sent a jolt of surprise through me. ¡°Sir is here. Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m heading downstairs,¡± she announced before quickly exiting my room, leaving me to grapple with the sudden revtion.


    I hadn¡¯t anticipated his arrival. In fact, his absence at our own wedding had left me with more questions than answers. So why was he here now? What could have prompted this unexpected visit?

 Psycho!

    I stood at the top of the stairs, hidden from view, as I watched the scene unfold before me. The handsome stranger who had just entered was undoubtedly Mr. Houston. My heart quickened at the sight of him, a mix of curiosity and uncertainty swirling within me.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the maid stammered, her nervousness palpable as she acknowledged Mr. Houston¡¯s presence.


    Mr. Houston¡¯s voice, deep andmanding, sent a shiver down my spine as he inquired about my whereabouts. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked, his tone brooking no hesitation.


    ¡°She is in her room,¡± the maid replied, her voice trembling as she spoke.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I had indeed moved my belongings to another room, seeking a space that felt more like my own in this vast mansion. My decision had been driven by a desire for autonomy and control over my surroundings, a small act of defiance against the mysterious circumstances of our marriage.


    Mr. Houston, however, seemed to be well aware of the change. ¡°I heard she moved her belongings to another room,¡± he remarked, his words carrying a sense of authority.


    The maid confirmed his observation; her response was tentative. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Mr. Houston issued a directive that left me both intrigued and apprehensive. ¡°Move her stuff to my room and make her ready for tonight,¡± hemanded, his words leaving no room for argument.


    As I listened to his orders, a wave of emotions washed over me. My tension had always been palpable, and it seemed that Mr. Houston had decided to take matters into his own hands, asserting his dominance in a way that left me with no choice but toply.


    I clenched my fists, my resolve strengthening. The mysteries surrounding our marriage were deepening, and Mr. Houston¡¯s sudden arrival and demands only added to the enigma.


    ¡°As you say, sir,¡± the maid acquiesced with a nod.


    Mr. Huston shifted his gaze towards Pom.


    ¡°Sir, she came with ma¡¯am,¡± she informed him, perhaps sensing the need to rify her presence in the house.


    With a casual acknowledgment, he replied, ¡°All right,¡± his tone betraying nothing of his thoughts. His voice was calm, measured, and controlled.


    I remained hidden behind the curtain, listening intently to their conversation. A storm of emotions swirled within me, and my mind was in turmoil. My expectations of marrying an older man had been abruptly shattered by this unexpected turn of events.


    Mr. Huston shifted his gaze towards me, and my heart raced in response to the intense scrutiny. It was as if he could see through the very walls that concealed me.


    **


    ¡®Elena, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you. I don¡¯t know if you remember me or not.¡¯ Derek¡¯s inner monologue echoed with a sense of longing and nostalgia. It was clear that he carried a hope, a memory, or perhaps a connection to me from the past, one that remained buried in the recesses of his mind.


    Derek¡¯s eyes, though unable to discern Elena¡¯s concealed figure, seemed to search the space where she hid. His yearning was evident, a testament to whatever bond or shared experiences they may have once had.


    **


    Paul stood at Eva¡¯s doorstep, uncertainty gnawing at him as he waited for her to appear. The door swung open after a brief pause, revealing a maid who seemed puzzled by his presence.


    ¡°Is Eva here?¡± Paul inquired, his tone tinged with urgency.


    The maid nodded and replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am is here. Pleasee in.¡±


    Paul stepped into the elegant foyer of Eva¡¯s residence, his eyes scanning the surroundings with a mix of curiosity and anxiety. The maid departed, heading upstairs to ry his arrival to Eva.


    Momentster, Eva descended the staircase, her presencemanding attention. Her expression was cool andposed as she approached him, but her eyes betrayed a hint of surprise at his unexpected visit.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eva inquired, her tone carrying a note of suspicion.


    Paul wasted no time with pleasantries. His primary concern was the whereabouts of Elena, and he needed answers.


    ¡°Is Elena here?¡± he asked, his voiceced with urgency.


    Eva¡¯s response was swift and unyielding. ¡°No, she¡¯s not here,¡± she stated firmly, her eyes locking onto his.


    Paul couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling of disappointment that washed over him. He had hoped that Eva might hold the key to finding Elena, yet her denial left him with more questions than answers.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Paul pressed further, unable to hide the frustration in his voice.


    Eva maintained herposed demeanor, unwilling to divulge more information than necessary. ¡°Elena is not in my custody,¡± she replied cryptically.


    Paul¡¯s mind raced as he considered the implications of Eva¡¯s words. If Elena wasn¡¯t with Eva, then where could she possibly be? The mystery surrounding Elena¡¯s whereabouts deepened, leaving him with a growing sense of unease.


    ¡°Tell me where she is,¡± Paul demanded, his patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I know she¡¯s here, so call her. I¡¯vee to pick her up,¡± Paul insisted, his voiceced with urgency.


    Eva sighed audibly, her dissatisfaction with the escting situation evident. She responded with a hint of frustration, ¡°She isn¡¯t here, Paul. I¡¯ve tried calling her, but she hasn¡¯t received my calls. It¡¯s just as we discussedst time, and after that, I haven¡¯t heard from her.¡±


    Paul ran a hand through his hair, exasperated by the turn of events. His own actions and choices had contributed to the current predicament, and he couldn¡¯t deny the guilt that weighed on him.


    Eva¡¯s probing question cut through the tension, hitting a nerve. ¡°Did you hurt her again?¡± she inquired, her gaze steady and searching.


    Paul¡¯s initial reaction was to dismiss the usation, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the truth of his actions. He had hurt Elena in the past, and the consequences of those actions were still unfolding in their tangled lives.


    The memories of their shared past, filled with both joy and pain, haunted him. He knew he had wronged her, but he had hoped that time and distance could heal the wounds he had inflicted.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Elena,¡¯ he thought, his voice a mere whisper in the solitude of the room. ¡®If I had listened to you even once, I wouldn¡¯t have hurt you so badly.¡¯ The gravity of his actions had left scars on both their lives, and Paul couldn¡¯t escape the guilt that consumed him.


    With a deep sigh, he took a step back and lowered his eyes, unable to bear the crushing weight of his remorse. The pressure of his past mistakes bore down on him, and he longed for a chance to make amends.


    ¡®Where have you gone, Elena?¡¯ Paul¡¯s thoughts turned to the girl who had once meant the world to him. The emptiness of her absence echoed in his heart. ¡®Pleasee back to me as soon as possible.¡¯ His plea was filled with desperation and a profound yearning to right his wrongs.


    ¡®I swear I¡¯ll never hurt you again,¡¯ he vowed silently, the words a solemn promise to himself. The resolve to change and to be the person Elena deserved burned within him. ¡®Whatever you say to me, I will listen.¡¯


    As he contemted his next steps, Paul¡¯s thoughts shifted to Elena¡¯s whereabouts. He knew he had to find her, reach out, and make amends. The uncertainty of her location added to his anxiety.


    ¡°If shees here,¡± Paul said aloud, addressing Eva, ¡°tell her that her dad is in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Uncle? What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything serious in this?¡± Eva asked, but when Paul was about to walk away from there, he ignored her questions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore my questions, Paul.¡± Eva shouted. But Paul disregarded.


    Eva¡¯s resolve didn¡¯t waver, and she held his gaze firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve caused her enough pain,¡± she dered, her words cutting through the tension like a de. ¡°If you truly care about her, and if she runs away, then she¡¯s doing the right thing.¡±


    But as Paul turned back to face her, a chilling silence descended. His eyes bore into Eva¡¯s with a stern and deadly intensity. In that moment, he seemed like a force of nature, capable of destroying everything in his path without a hint of hesitation.


    But Paul¡¯s response was unexpected-a haunting promise that sent shivers down Eva¡¯s spine. His voice, low and filled with possessiveness, sent a chill through the room.


    ¡°She can¡¯t leave me because she belongs to me.¡±


    In those words, Paul revealed a side of himself that Eva hadn¡¯t fullyprehended. It was a deration that carried an unsettling weight, one that hinted at a possessive and controlling nature. Eva couldn¡¯t ignore the red gs that had appeared in that moment.


    As Paul walked away, Eva was left to grapple with theplexity of the situation. She narrowed her eyes and murmured in anger, ¡°Crazy! Psycho!¡±


    But her tone became soft as she murmured, ¡°But Elena¡­ Where is she? Elena, did you really run away? I need to try her number again.¡±

 What could I possibly say to him?

    As I soaked in the warm bath, my thoughts swirled with confusion and uncertainty. The events of the past few days had left me in a state of emotional turmoil, and I couldn¡¯t help but rey them in my mind.


    ¡®Mr. Huston didn¡¯t appear at the registration office at first, but now he does,¡¯ I mused silently, the water around me providing a momentary sanctuary from the chaos outside.


    My heart ached as I contemted the situation. I was faced with a dilemma I had never imagined before. The man I had married under unusual circumstances had now revealed himself, and I was at a loss as to how to proceed.


    ¡®After an hour, I¡¯m going to confront him,¡¯ I decided, the determination rising within me. But even as I made this resolution, doubt gnawed at me. What could I possibly say to him? How would I navigate this newfound revtion?


    In that quiet moment, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Paul, the man I had once loved with all my heart. Despite the pain he had caused me, I found myself unable to forget him entirely. The wounds he had inflicted ran deep, but the memories of our time together remained imprinted on my soul.


    I closed my eyes and pictured him in my mind, remembering the moments we had shared-theughter, the affection, and the promises of a future together. But the scars he had left on my heart were deep, and there was an undeniable connection between us that I couldn¡¯t easily dismiss.


    It was a bittersweet nostalgia that filled my heart, for I knew that the Paul I had known had changed, and the man I was married to now was a stranger.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Yet, as I imagined Paul in my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but empathize with the predicament he had once been in. I had never before ced myself in someone else¡¯s shoes in the way I was doing now with Paul.


    I whispered softly to myself, ¡®Though you hurt me the most, Paul, I cannot forget you entirely.¡¯ It was a confession that I hadn¡¯t expected to make, even to myself. The pain he had caused me was undeniable, but there was a part of me that still held a ce for the person he had once been.


    As the maid helped me out of the bath, I felt a renewed sense of determination to face the unknown, but on my own terms. Pom, who had been silently assisting me with my dressing, interrupted my thoughts with an observation.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, he¡¯s very handsome,¡± she remarked, her words breaking the silence in the room.


    Silence enveloped the room as I stood, my thoughts a turbulent whirlwind. The anticipation of meeting Mr. Huston,bined with my apprehensions, had left me in a state of contemtive silence. I couldn¡¯t help but dwell on the past, on Paul, and the scars he had etched into my heart and body.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s not like Paul, sir,¡± Pom remarked, her voice carrying a hint of uncertainty. It was as though she had picked up on my unspoken concerns, and I felt the need to voice them to release the pent-up tension within me.


    But before I could stop myself, a sharp cry of pain escaped my lips. It was a sudden, involuntary reaction that took me by surprise. Pom had inadvertently pressed on my wound while zipping up my dress, and the pain shot through me like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I cried out, my voice filled with anguish, and my hand instinctively reached for the source of the pain. It was a sharp reminder of the physical wounds I carried-the result of the confrontation with Paul.


    Pom¡¯s eyes still held traces of worry and guilt as she continued to apologize. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please ept my apologies. I did not want to hurt you,¡± she reiterated.


    I offered her a reassuring smile, knowing that Pom had never intended to cause me harm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Pom,¡± I said, trying to alleviate her distress. ¡°idents happen, and it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Her concern for my well-being touched my heart, and I appreciated her thoughtfulness. As she carefully zipped up my dress, I couldn¡¯t help but wince once more when the fabric brushed against the tender spot on my back.


    ¡°But, ma¡¯am, your back?¡± Pom¡¯s voice was filled with genuine concern.


    I nodded in acknowledgment, understanding her worry. ¡°I know, Pom. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll go away shortly,¡± I assured her. I had grown ustomed to enduring pain, both physical and emotional, and had developed a resilience that allowed me to push through.


    In an effort to divert attention away from my injured back, I decided to make a minor change. I reached up and removed the hair clip that held my locks in ce, allowing my hair to cascade freely down my back. The decision to untie my hair was twofold-it not only concealed my injury but also served as a symbolic act of breaking free from constraints.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tie my hair,¡± I exined, hoping to convey a sense of ease. The act of letting my hair down felt liberating, as if I were shedding the burdens of the past and embracing a new sense of freedom.


    Pom nodded, understanding the significance of my choice. She continued to assist me, her hands gentle and steady, as we prepared to face the unknown together.


    As I stood before the mirror, examining my reflection, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the subtle changes within myself. The physical pain was a reminder of my resilience, while the decision to let my hair down symbolized my determination to confront the challenges thaty ahead.


    The youngdy¡¯s unexpected approach sent a jolt of anxiety through me, causing my heart to skip a beat. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what this encounter would entail, as uncertainty hung heavy in the air. Still, Iposed myself and decided to follow her lead.


    I took my leave from Pom.


    As I walked alongside her, my curiosity mingled with trepidation. What awaited me on this journey into the unknown? I couldn¡¯t help but specte on it.

 Did he want me to play the wife role?

    Maid guided me through a series of unfamiliar hallways until we arrived at a room. It was the same chamber where I had changed earlier in the day, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire the transformation it had undergone in such a short time.


    The room was adorned with tasteful decorations, a testament to the efficiency and attention to detail that characterized Mr. Huston¡¯s household. I took a moment to appreciate the aesthetic choices that adorned the space, each element reflecting a sense of refinement and elegance.


    The warm lighting cast a gentle glow, creating an atmosphere of serenity within the room. Soft draperies framed the windows, allowing filtered sunlight to stream in, further enhancing the room¡¯s inviting ambiance.


    My gaze was drawn to afortable-looking chair ced near a small table adorned with delicate refreshments. It seemed that every detail had been considered to ensure myfort during my stay.


    A sense of intrigue washed over me, apanied by a healthy dose of apprehension. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why I had been brought to this room and whaty ahead in this carefully prepared setting.


    The youngdy who had escorted me stood politely, her expression giving nothing away. It was clear that she was here to fulfill her role in this mysterious encounter, but I couldn¡¯t discern her intentions.


    As I took in the room once more, my thoughts circled back to Mr. Huston. What did he hope to achieve by bringing me here? Did he want me to y the wife role?


    ¡°Please, ma¡¯am, take a rest. Sir will be here shortly,¡± that maid said, leaving me alone in the room. The young maid¡¯s words hung in the air as she left me alone in thevishly decorated room. Her demeanor had been respectful, yet an underlying tension lingered in the atmosphere.


    As I sat on the edge of the ornate bed, the luxurious fabrics beneath me served as a stark contrast to the simple life I had known until recently. The room, though opulent, felt foreign and imposing, like a gilded cage.


    Despite having indulged in a rejuvenating bath earlier in the day, I found myself sweating profusely. The emotions swirling within me, a concoction of anxiety, curiosity, and trepidation, were conspiring to elevate my heart rate to a breakneck pace.


    I needed a breath of fresh air, a moment of respite from the palpable tension that seemed to thicken with each passing minute. With determined strides, I made my way to the window, my fingers trembling slightly as they grasped the ornate curtains.


    As I pulled the curtains apart, a rush of cool evening air greeted me, carrying with it the scent of blooming flowers from the well-tended gardens below. The sky outside was gradually darkening, and the horizon was painted with a breathtaking array of colors, transitioning from the warm oranges and pinks of the setting sun to the deepening blues of twilight.


    I gazed out, momentarily captivated by the beauty of the scene, a stark contrast to the turmoil within me. The serenity of nature offered a brief respite from the whirlwind of emotions that had apanied me on this unexpected journey.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Just as I was beginning to collect my thoughts and find sce in the view, I was abruptly startled by the sound of footsteps echoing behind me. My heart, already racing, skipped a beat as I turned swiftly to confront the unexpected intrusion.


    I was afraid to nce back, and my heart stopped for a moment. The sound of the door locking sent a shiver down my spine, intensifying my unease. I remained rooted in ce, unable to tear my gaze away from the locked door, a growing sense of vulnerability consumed me.


    As I finally mustered the courage to turn around, my eyes fell upon the back of a man, his shoulders broad and imposing. The tension in the room seemed to magnify as he slowly pivoted to face me. Our gazes met, and for a fleeting moment, time itself seemed to stand still.


    There was something strangely familiar about those gray eyes-a sense of deja vu that sent a jolt of recognition through me. I felt a strange connection, as if I should know this man, yet the memory remained elusive, dancing just out of reach.


    Unsure of how to proceed, I averted my gaze, momentarily finding sce in studying the room¡¯s opulent decor. I had heard rumors that Mr. Huston was an elderly gentleman, an image that had taken root in my mind. However, the reality before me contradicted those expectations.


    The man who stood before me was not the elderly figure I had envisioned. Instead, he exuded an undeniable air of youthfulness and attractiveness. His presence seemed tomand the room, and it left me questioning the nature of the arrangement into which I had been thrust.


    With each passing moment, the silence in the room became more profound, the weight of unspoken questions hanging heavily in the air. My heart continued to race, and my mind was racing to make sense of this unexpected turn of events. But those gray eyes locked on me, and I could feel the intensity.


    **


    Time seemed to slow as he watched her. A rush of emotions flooded his heart, and his thoughts raced like a tumultuous storm.


    ¡®Elena, is it you?¡¯ Derek¡¯s inner voice whispered in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes; he couldn¡¯t believe the twists of fate that had brought them here, face-to-face. His heart started to race, pounding in his chest like a drum in a chaotic rhythm.


    It was her, unmistakably. The same graceful figure, the same chestnut hair that fell in waves around her shoulders, and the same hauntingly familiar eyes. It was Elena, his wife-the woman he had married.


    ¡°M-Mr. Houston,¡± she stammered, her voice quivering with shock and surprise. Hearing her voice, hearing her say his name, jolted Derek back to reality. He realized he was staring, his mouth slightly agape.


    Derek cleared his throat and took a deep breath, trying to regain hisposure. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, his voice steady butced with uncertainty.

 It seems quite uncomfortable

    ¡°I am Elena D¡¯Souza.¡± I introduced myself, my voice wavering ever so slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Mr. Huston replied with a warm smile, his eyes fixed on me. I felt his gaze, and it made my heart race.


    As we continued our conversation, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet his eyes. Instead, I stared at the ground, feeling a lump form in my throat. My nervousness had taken hold of me, and I gulped, unsure of what to say next. Mr. Huston, on the other hand, seemed rxed andposed.


    I sensed that he had noticed my hesitation and the way I was avoiding his gaze. My palms grew mmy, and I could feel beads of sweat forming on my forehead. It was as if the weight of the situation had pressed down on me, leaving me lost for words.


    But then something unexpected happened. I could hear the faint sound of movement, and I looked up in surprise. Mr. Huston had started undoing the buttons on his shirt. Panic surged through me.


    ¡°No way,¡± I thought, clenching my fists involuntarily. ¡°I¡¯m still not ready. What am I supposed to do now? I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m going to stop him.¡±


    My mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. I couldn¡¯t understand why he would do something like this during our conversation. Had I given him the wrong impression? Had my nervousness been misinterpreted as a sign of consent?


    ¡°Elena, you should change your clothes. It seems quite ufortable,¡± Mr. Huston abruptly said, breaking the tense silence that had settled between us. Without waiting for a response, he headed towards the washroom and disappeared behind the door.


    His unexpected suggestion left me feeling even more vulnerable and self-conscious. I instantly lowered my head, avoiding my reflection in the room¡¯s full-length mirror. The room seemed to close in around me, the air thick with unspoken tension.


    As Mr. Huston prepared to take a shower, I decided it was best to heed his advice. I needed something more appropriate, something that wouldn¡¯t make me feel exposed in his presence.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I approached the closet, hoping to find a suitable outfit. To my surprise, when I opened the closet doors, I was greeted by a collection of clothing that was far more revealing than I had anticipated. The dresses and outfits hanging there were designed for a level of sophistication and mour that I wasn¡¯t prepared for.


    I hesitated, my gaze fixed on the array of choices. ¡°How am I going to wear these kinds of dresses?¡± I thought, my heart pounding with uncertainty. The fabrics were luxurious, the styles elegant, but they were far from what I feltfortable wearing at that moment.


    My eyes instinctively turned toward the bathroom door. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Mr. Huston had intentionally left me in this predicament and whether he had wanted to see my reaction to the revealing attire. It was hard to shake the feeling that his actions were deliberate and that there was a hidden agenda behind his suggestion.


    The maids arranged the room with the assumption that Mr. Huston and I were a married couple, and it was evident in every detail-the champagne chilling on the side table, the rose petals strewn across the bed, the soft music ying in the background.


    But despite their meticulous efforts, I was far from prepared to ept Mr. Huston as my husband. Paul still upied my thoughts, his memory a constant presence in my heart. I needed time-time to heal, time to let go of the past, and time to figure out what I truly wanted.


    As I sat on the bed, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Mr. Huston¡¯s intentions. He had not attended the wedding, and his sudden appearance had caught mepletely off guard. The circumstances surrounding our meeting were far from ordinary, and I couldn¡¯t help but question his motives.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I turned my gaze toward the door. I had so many questions and so many doubts, but I hesitated to voice them. How did he know about my wedding? Why had he chosen this particr moment to reenter my life? And most importantly, what did he expect from our time together tonight?


    **


    Inside the bathroom, water sttered wildly as Derek stood under the shower¡¯s cascade. Steam enveloped him, and the warmth did little to soothe the storm of thoughts that raged in his mind.


    As the water flowed over him, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the unsettling encounter with Elena. The way she had tugged at his wet hair, her nervousness, and her apparent inability to recognize him had left him feeling disconcerted.


    ¡°She was nervous and couldn¡¯t recall who I was,¡± Derek mused to himself, his thoughts as tumultuous as the water around him. ¡°Maybe she thinks I¡¯m a bad person after what I did. She didn¡¯t seem to care if I stayed or not.¡±


    Derek¡¯s thoughts then turned to another name that had surfaced in his mind-Ron. He remembered spotting Elena with Ron once, a flicker of jealousy igniting within him. ¡°What rtionship does she have with him?¡± Derek¡¯s face grew stern as he contemted the implications.


    The water pounded against his back as he tried to make sense of the past, of Elena¡¯s actions, and of the people who had entered her life in his absence. It was a puzzle with missing pieces, and he was determined to find them and understand Elena.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered, frustration and determination etched across his features. He tightened his jaw, his hands clenching into fists.


    Derek emerged from the steam-filled bathroom, his mind still swirling with a tempest of emotions and unanswered questions. The cool air of the bedroom greeted him, and he noticed Elena, cocooned beneath the nket, already lost in slumber.


    A wistful smile yed on Derek¡¯s lips as he took in the sight of her peaceful form. He couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how quickly she had drifted off into dreams. ¡°I just take some minutes, and she falls asleep?¡± he thought with a hint of bemusement.

 She is my wife

    While ncing in the mirror, I couldn¡¯t help but bite my lower lip. The reflection staring back at me revealed a mixture of emotions-nervousness, uncertainty, and a hint of determination. I looked down at my nightdress, the thin fabric clinging to my frame. Through the nightgown, I could see the outline of my inner dress, a stark reminder of the unexpected situation I found myself in.


    As I continued to scrutinize my reflection, my thoughts raced. While Mr. Huston was in the shower, I needed to gather my thoughts and gather any information that might help me make sense of this reunion. The questions that swirled in my mind were relentless, and I knew that I couldn¡¯t simply wait for answers toe to me.


    While Mr. Huston showered, I knew I had a small window of opportunity. I didn¡¯t think he would bother if I pretended to fall asleep; after all, he believed I was already resting. With that thought in mind, I jumped into bed as quickly as I could and pulled the nket up to my chin, feigning slumber.


    Under the cover of the darkened room, I closed my eyes and waited. The sound of the running water from the bathroom served as a backdrop for my thoughts. I knew I had to be careful.


    **


    Derek carefully slid down alongside Elena, the bed creaking slightly under his weight. He moved slowly, not wanting to startle her from her apparent slumber. As he settled into his spot, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that Elena had snatched the entire duvet, cocooning herself from head to toe.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Derek pondered silently, his thoughts a whirlwind of uncertainty. He couldn¡¯t see her face and couldn¡¯t gauge her emotions. Was she afraid of him? The question hung in the air, unanswered and heavy.


    Derek¡¯s gaze wandered over to Elena¡¯s back, which faced him. The nket covered her entirely, leaving only a silhouette to suggest her presence. He took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly, trying to calm the whirlwind of thoughts that had gued him since their reunion.


    The room remained shrouded in silence, a quiet that seemed to stretch on indefinitely. Derek couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disconnection, as if an invisible barrier separated them. He wondered if Elena¡¯s actions were a reflection of her own uncertainty and her own fear of confronting the past.


    With narrowed eyes, he nced at her back, his curiosity getting the better of him. He couldn¡¯t decipher her intentions and couldn¡¯t understand why she had retreated beneath the covers. The gap between them, both physical and emotional, felt insurmountable.


    Derek considered his options. Should he reach out to her and break the silence that hung between them? The desire to bridge the divide and reconnect was strong, but he hesitated, unsure of how his presence would be received.


    Derek¡¯s gaze fixed on the ceiling as he wrestled with his own thoughts. The room was cloaked in the heavy silence.


    ¡®She is my wife,¡¯ he thought, his brow furrowing with uncertainty. ¡®But I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m so anxious. We actually don¡¯t know each other.¡¯


    ¡®Did she have someone in her life?¡¯ He wondered, his thoughts racing. ¡®Did she love someone?¡¯


    Derek took a deep breath, trying to quell the unease that gnawed at him. Theplexities of their reunion were overwhelming, the past and present colliding in a whirlwind of emotions.


    ¡®I know, whatever I did, it was bad,¡¯ he conceded to himself, his voice a quiet admission of his own misdeeds. ¡®This reaction is normal for her; even if someone else were in her ce, she would do the same to ignore it.¡¯


    Derek took a deep breath and moved to his left side as Eleans¡¯s was sleeping on the right side.


    **


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    The room had grown a touch chilly, and I wrapped myself up tightly in the nket. My thoughts swirled in the quiet, contemtive space. ¡®Isn¡¯t it possible for him to tell the maid and ask for another nket?¡¯ I wondered, feeling his restless movements on the bed beside me.


    As the seconds ticked by, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the appropriateness of the situation. Should I offer him the extra warmth of the nket? The unspoken tension in the room weighed heavily on me.


    I decided to take a small, cautious step. I gently turned around to face Mr. Huston, who had been facing the other way. He could have easily asked for a nket from one of the maids, but he hadn¡¯t, and I couldn¡¯t ignore the palpable difort in the room.


    It was evident that I had been the one to snatch his personal belongings-the warmth of the nket, to be specific. After ensuring I¡¯d left a portion for him, I repositioned myself and tried to regain a sense of calm.


    A minute or so had passed in this silent dance, and my curiosity got the better of me. I turned slightly to see Mr. Huston, wondering why he hadn¡¯t taken the offered warmth. Had he fallen into a deep slumber so quickly?


    I cautiously sat up, careful not to disturb him, and peered around the side of the nket. Mr. Huston¡¯s eyes were indeed shut, and he appeared to be in a peaceful state of rest. It was as though he had embraced thefort of sleep after a long and tiring day.


    I hesitated for a moment, torn between leaving him undisturbed and wanting to ensure hisfort.


    In the end, a sense of empathypelled me to act. I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that he had chosen not to take the nket when he clearly needed it. Quietly, I was careful not to jostle the bed, and I approached his side.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    With gentle care, I draped the duvet over him, ensuring he was snug and warm. The act was a simple one, a wordless gesture ofpassion and understanding. Then I returned to my ce beside him.


    To be continued.

 Sleep peacefully, my queen

    As the room remained cloaked in the quiet of the night, Derek¡¯s thoughts drifted through the darkness. The chill outside had seeped into the room, and he was about to suggest calling a maid to remedy the situation when he felt something unexpected.


    A soft, warm nket was draped over him, and he could feel itsforting weight enveloping his form. The gesture took him by surprise, and for a moment, he hesitated, unsure of what had just transpired.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He had been ready to get up to address a maid because of the cold that had begun to creep through the room, but the unexpected act of kindness gave him pause. Derek hastily shut his eyes, feigning slumber, not wanting to betray the awareness of the person responsible for this small but meaningful gesture.


    ¡®Elena,¡¯ he whispered in his thoughts, his heart pounding in his chest.


    The warmth of the nket and the closeness of the moment stirred emotions within Derek that he had long suppressed. In that instant, he yearned for more than just the physical warmth of the cover; he yearned for the emotional connection he had lost.


    ¡®You just put the nket on me,¡¯ Derek mused silently, his mind racing. ¡®All I want to do right now is hold her in my arms.¡¯


    But the room remained silent, save for the soft sounds of their breathing.


    ** .


    Elena gently ced the nket over Derek, her fingers lingering on the fabric for a moment. She then settled down beside him on the bed, her thoughts a tumultuous mix of emotions.


    ¡®He is the man with whom I am married,¡¯ she acknowledged to herself, a quiet but significant realization. The truth of their shared past was undeniable, and it was something she needed to ept, even if it meant confronting theplexities and uncertainties thaty ahead. It was indeed a frigid night for both of them.     **


    Paul returned home, his footsteps heavy with weariness. The atmosphere in the house was charged with tension as he entered, and it wasn¡¯t long before Anne, his sister, directed a concerned question his way.


    ¡°Paul, where have you been?¡± Anne¡¯s voice held a note of urgency, her worry evident.


    Paul, however, remained silent, his gaze fixed on the path to his room. He seemed lost in thought, his mind preupied with a singr purpose.


    Anne¡¯s frustration grew as Paul continued on his way, ignoring her inquiries. She raised her voice, calling out to him more insistently, ¡°Paul.¡±


    Finally, Paul stopped in his tracks, turning to face Anne. His expression was one of weariness, as if he had been on a relentless quest.


    ¡°I was looking for Elena,¡± he admitted, his voice tinged with fatigue and concern.


    Anne¡¯s response was swift and decisive. ¡°Paul, let her go, okay?¡± Her words held an undertone of caution, as if she were trying to protect him from something he couldn¡¯t see.


    But Paul remained resolute, his determination unwavering. He ignored Anne¡¯s plea and continued on his path toward his room, as if nothing else mattered.


    Anne, not one to be easily dismissed, persisted. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Her voice was tinged with frustration.


    Paul, however, responded with a stark and unequivocal, ¡°No.¡±


    There was a sudden, abrupt halt, and he turned back to face his mother, Anne, with a look of determination in his eyes.


    ¡°Mom!¡± he called out, his voice soft yet filled with urgency.


    Anne, eager to hear what her son had to say, watched him intently.


    In a calm and measured tone, Paul finally spoke the words that had been weighing on his mind. ¡°If you know where she is, tell me.¡±


    Anne¡¯s heart sank as she heard her son¡¯s plea. She had anticipated this moment and even feared it. She knew that if Paul was to discover the truth about Elena¡¯s marriage, he would be devastated, and it could lead to recklessness that would disrupt their lives.


    ¡°I¡­ How could I know it?¡± Anne stammered, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and guilt. Her response was a reflex, a way to protect the fragile bnce that had been maintained, even though it was built on a foundation of secrets.


    ¡°Only¡­ Robert knew it, I think,¡± Anne added.


    Paul¡¯s eyes bore into his mother, Anne, as he awaited her response with a sense of urgency and resolve. The tension in the room was palpable, as if the truth hung in the bnce and the choices made in this moment would determine the course of their lives.


    ¡°I hope you are telling the truth, Mom,¡± Paul said, his voice a mixture of hope and caution. His words carried a weight that echoed throughout the room. ¡°But if I get to know you are lying, then you know the consequence.¡±


    Anne felt a shiver of unease crawl up her spine as her son issued his warning. The gravity of the situation had not escaped her; she knew that the secrets she held were a double-edged sword. Revealing the truth about Elena¡¯s marriage could shatter many things, but concealing it might lead to his discovery and the potential consequences he had alluded to..


    As Paul spoke, he didn¡¯t wait for his mother¡¯s response. His determination to find Elena was unwavering, and he left the room, leaving Anne behind with her own inner turmoil.


    ¡°Damn this boy,¡± Anne grumbled bitterly, her voice a whisperedment. She knew that the choices she had made and the secrets she had kept had brought them to this precipice. The consequences of her actions were now staring her in the face, and she was acutely aware of the delicate bnce she had to maintain.


    **


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    At midnight, I felt a cool hand on my chest, and I stirred from the edge of sleep. Elena¡¯s presence beside me was a surprise, and my heart skipped a beat as I opened my eyes to see her petite form curled against me, her breaths steady and serene. She was soundly sleeping, her features softened by the gentle light filtering through the curtains.


    A tender smile formed on my lips as I gazed down at her. Her closeness and the warmth of her body against mine filled me with a sense of contentment that I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. It was as if the tumultuous whirlwind of emotions and memories had led us to this intimate moment.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to reach out and gently move a stray strand of hair away from Elena¡¯s peaceful face. My touch was feather-light, a silent deration of the affection and tenderness that swelled within me.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I whispered softly, my voice barely audible in the stillness of the night, ¡°you are simply breathtaking. I never expected you to be mine.¡±


    As I spoke those words, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the twists and turns that had brought us back together.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the impulse to show my affection for Elena as shey soundly asleep beside me. With a gentle peck on her cheek, I pulled her closer, embracing her petite form against my chest. The softness of her skin against my lips and the warmth of her body against mine filled me with a sense of tenderness that I had longed to express.


    As I held her, my mind began to wander, and the weight of my past actions pressed heavily on my conscience. I truly wanted to make this night special for us, a night filled with the promise of a fresh start, but I couldn¡¯t escape the nagging thoughts of the mistakes I had made before our reunion.


    I had been too rash and impulsive, and I had been undeniably rough when confronting her father. The consequences of my actions had rippled through our lives, creating a chasm that I wasn¡¯t sure could ever be fully repaired.


    My decision not to attend the registration office to formalize our marriage was a choice I now deeply regret. I understood the significance of that act, and I couldn¡¯t ignore the impact it had on Elena and our rtionship. The trust that had been eroded because of my actions was a wound that ran deep.


    I gently caressed Elena¡¯s cheek, my thumb tracing a delicate path along her skin. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Elena,¡± I whispered softly into the quiet of the night. ¡°I know I¡¯ve hurt you, and I deeply regret my impulsive decisions.¡±


    In the stillness of the room, I knew that forgiveness would note easily. The wounds I had inflicted were not easily healed, and I was aware of the work thaty ahead to rebuild the trust that had been shattered.


    With a sigh, I pressed a gentle kiss on Elena¡¯s forehead and whispered, ¡°Sleep peacefully, my queen.¡± My words were a silent vow, amitment to do whatever it took to mend the rift between us and to make amends for the mistakes of the past.

 Are you okay, Elena?

    The first rays of morning sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a warm and gentle glow across the room. As the world outside began to stir awake, Elena remained nestled in Derek¡¯s arms, her slumber undisturbed. It was a peaceful night¡¯s sleep that she had long deserved.


    Elena¡¯s presence in his arms was a precious gift that he hadn¡¯t anticipated. It was evident that she had slept well; her restful expression was a testament to the tranquility she had found in his embrace.


    Elena had been through so much, and it was clear from her sound sleep that she hadn¡¯t experienced such peace in a long time. The trials and tribtions of her life had taken a toll on her.


    As Derek opened his eyes and found Elena cradled in his arms, a gentle smile graced his lips. It was a sight he had never imagined-a vision of serenity that had eluded them for far too long.


    ¡°Have I ever imagined you in this way, Elena?¡± Derek mused silently, his fingers lightly tracing patterns through her hair. ¡°But here you are, sleeping in my arms now.¡±


    In the quiet of the morning, Derek found himself feeling grateful for the opportunity to hold Elena close and provide her with a sense of security andfort.


    As Derek continued to watch over Elena, his heart filled with a renewed sense of determination.


    Elena slowly blinked open her eyes; her vision was initially blurred by sleep. As her awareness returned, she found herself staring at a muscr chest. Confusion clouded her mind, and she blinked again, trying to make sense of her surroundings.


    **


    I blinked, my eyes widening in surprise, as I realized I was nestled against Mr. Huston¡¯s muscr chest. Panic welled up within me as I hastily moved away from him, shuffling back to sit on the bed. What on earth was I doing in his arms? It was a question that swirled in my mind, my thoughts a jumble of confusion.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I stammered, my words stumbling out as I attempted to make sense of the situation. ¡°Sorry for the trouble. I-I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, Mr. Huston, in any way.¡± My voice quivered with embarrassment and uncertainty.


    Mr. Huston¡¯s response, however, caught me off guard. He reached out and began ying with my hair, his touch gentle and surprisingly tender. In that moment, I felt a strange mixture offort and unease. I instinctively grabbed the edge of the nket, holding it close to me as if it were a shield.


    ¡°Mr. Huston,¡± I began, my voice wavering as I tried to find the right words. ¡°I-I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t quite articte what I wanted to say; my thoughts were a chaotic whirlwind.


    Mr. Huston, however, seemed to sense my unease and took hold of my hand, his grip firm but not forceful. It was a gesture that both reassured and perplexed me. I couldn¡¯t fathom what he was thinking or what his intentions were.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He asked, his voice calm and steady. ¡°Why are you so scared of me?¡±


    His question hung in the air, and I found myself struggling to answer. Theplexities of our situation-the tangled web of emotions and secrets-had left me feeling vulnerable and unsure.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Huston, let go of my hand,¡± I pleaded, my voice quivering with a mixture of fear and uncertainty. I tugged gently, hoping to free my hand from his grip, but his hold remained firm and unyielding.


    ¡°I-¡± I began, but my words stumbled and faltered, caught in the grip of an unspoken tension that hung heavy in the air. It felt as if someone had seized my throat, making it difficult to find my voice.


    My heart raced as my mind raced even faster. What was happening? Was Mr. Huston going to do something simr to what Paul had done? The memories of the past and the traumas I had experienced flooded my thoughts, and my hand trembled involuntarily.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged, my voice trembling, my eyes locked onto Mr. Huston¡¯s. The fear and uncertainty were etched across my face, in for him to see. I had been through so much, and the prospect of reliving those painful experiences was a terror that I couldn¡¯t bear.


    In that tense and uncertain moment, I could only hope that Mr. Huston would release his grip.


    Mr. Huston must have sensed the fear and difort in my eyes, for he slowly loosened his grip on my hand. A rush of relief washed over me as the tension eased, allowing me to withdraw my hand gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Elena,¡± he reassured me, his voice soft and understanding. His concern was evident, and I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate his gesture of respect.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to answer his question. Why was I afraid of him? The answer wasplex, rooted in a history of painful experiences and betrayals. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reveal those depths just yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Huston,¡± I replied, my voice quiet and guarded. ¡°I just need time.¡±


    Mr. Huston nodded, epting my response without pressing further. ¡°Okay, go ahead and take your time,¡± he said after a pause. His patience was apparent, and I could sense that he was willing to give me the space and time I needed toe to terms with ourplicated situation.


    **


    As they sat on the bed in the quiet room, Derek¡¯s thoughts churned with a mixture of introspection and self-awareness. He couldn¡¯t deny the truth in Elena¡¯s words-she did need more time, and it was entirely justified. What he had done to her in the past hadn¡¯t been pleasant, and he bore the weight of those actions.


    ¡°She is, in fact, entirely correct. She needs more time. After all, what I did to her wasn¡¯t quite as pleasant,¡± Derek thought, his gaze fixed on Elena. It was a moment of self-reflection and recognition of the scars and wounds that he had inflicted on her heart.


    They sat in silence for a while, the weight of their shared history hanging in the air. It was an awkward stillness, a space filled with unspoken words and unresolved emotions.


    Derek decided to break the silence, his voice gentle and sincere. ¡°So, you¡¯re not scared of me?¡± He searched Elena¡¯s eyes for any sign of fear or difort, hoping to gauge her feelings.


    Elena lowered her head slightly and shook it, a subtle but significant gesture thatmunicated her reassurance. She was signaling that she was no longer afraid of him, and that was a promising step forward.


    Derek smiled with a genuine expression of relief and gratitude. ¡°We¡¯ve had a lot of chances to get to know one another,¡± he added.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Elena¡¯s response seemed to imply a newfound sense of trust, and Derek was determined to nurture and preserve it. But he couldn¡¯t resist yful teasing as he continued, ¡°So, don¡¯t you need to get out of bed?¡± His words carried a lightness, an attempt to ease the tension that still lingered between them.


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    Mr. Huston rose from the bed, announcing if I wanted to go to the washroom or not while changing his clothes. I nodded in acknowledgment, my gaze falling to the floor.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied softly, with a hint of shyness in my voice.


    He turned his attention to the task at hand, but a momentter, he posed a question that caused my heart to skip a beat. ¡°So, do you want to go first, or do you want me to go first?¡± His inquiry hung in the air-a choice that would determine the order in which we would change.


    I hesitated for a moment, my gaze still downcast. The thought of stepping out of bed made me acutely aware of the revealing nature of my dress. It was a dress that left me feeling vulnerable and exposed.


    ¡°You can go first,¡± I finally replied, my voice barely above a whisper. It was a decision driven by my own difort, a reluctance to reveal too much of myself in that moment.


    As Mr. Huston began to gather his things and prepare to go to the shower, I remained on the bed, wrapped in the nket. My cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, a testament to the embarrassment I felt. It was a shy moment, a reflection of theplexities of our newfound closeness and the boundaries that still needed to be navigated.


    After his shower, Mr. Huston emerged from the bathroom and found me still on the bed, wrapped in the nket, and covering myself from bottom to top. Concern filled his eyes as he approached me.


    ¡°Are you okay, Elena?¡± he asked, his voice soft and filled with genuine care. His inquiry was gentle, a reflection of his understanding of theplexities of our situation.


    I nodded slightly, my shyness still lingering, but I appreciated his concern. It was a simple question, but it carried with it a sense of reassurance.

 You can tell me

    Minutes ago, as Mr. Huston headed for the bathroom, a surge of restlessness overcame me. I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to see the world outside our room. The thought of Pom, the absence of anyone else, and the daring nature of my strapless dress left me with a sense of vulnerability and unease.


    After hastily opening the door, I stepped out onto the threshold, peering into the hallway. It was eerily quiet, with no sign of any other upants. A sense of istion gripped me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where everyone had gone.


    I silently questioned whether it would be appropriate to venture downstairs in my current attire. The sultry nature of the dress made me hesitant, and I feared the judgment of others if they were to see me in such a revealing state.


    I bit my bottom lip, torn between the desire to explore and the fear of judgment. It was a moment of uncertainty and self-doubt, one that left me grappling with my own insecurities.


    Finally, I decided to seek something more suitable to wear in the closet. With a mixture of relief and trepidation, I moved towards the wardrobe, hoping to find a garment that would allow me to venture downstairs with a greater sense offort and modesty.


    Just as I began rummaging through the closet, the sound of running water suddenly ceased. My heart skipped a beat as I realized that Mr. Huston had finished showering. The abrupt halt of the water served as a reminder of our proximity and the need to be discreet in my actions.


    Panicked, I abandoned my search for appropriate clothing and rushed back to the bed. With a sense of urgency, I wrapped myself tightly in a nket, attempting to hide the revealing dress that had caused me so much anxiety.


    As I sat on the bed, wrapped in the security of the nket, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on theplexities of the situation.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Mr. Huston returned from the bathroom, his broad shoulders draped in a towel, his eyes widened in surprise as they fell upon my wrapped form on the bed.


    I met his gaze briefly before quickly averting my eyes, my cheeks flushing with a hint of shyness. His presence wasmanding, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the undeniable allure of his physique.


    He was undeniably well-built, his strong, toned physique exuding an aura of strength and confidence. It was impossible not to acknowledge that he was an attractive man. My thoughts wandered for a moment as I observed the water droplets trickling down from his wet hair and his veins standing out prominently on his hands and arms, adding to his rugged charm.


    As Mr. Huston¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had noticed the fleeting appreciation in my eyes.


    ¡°Elena, are you all right?¡± he inquired, genuine concern etched across his features.


    I hesitated for a moment, my mind racing as I grappled with what to say. I couldn¡¯t continue to hide beneath the nket indefinitely, and the thought of revealing the revealing dress beneath filled me with embarrassment.


    ¡°What am I supposed to say?¡± I thought, a hint of anxiety tugging at my thoughts. But I knew that if I continued to sit in silence, he would eventually piece together what had transpired.


    Summoning a semnce of courage, I slightly bit my lower lip and looked up at him with a timid expression. ¡°Mr. Huston, may you please call the maid?¡± I requested, my voice trembling with a mix of embarrassment and vulnerability.


    His response was immediate, and his concern for my well-being was evident. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± he asked, his tone gentle and understanding.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and replied hurriedly, ¡°Yeah.¡± I knew that I couldn¡¯t prolong the moment any further. It was time to face the situation and confront the difort and awkwardness that had arisen.


    ¡°You can tell me, Elena,¡± Mr. Huston encouraged, his voice warm and inviting as he approached me.


    My heart raced as his presence drew nearer, and my thoughts raced in a whirlwind of uncertainty. ¡°Damn it,¡± I cursed under my breath, my anxiety intensifying. I had been caught off guard, and I knew that I couldn¡¯t reveal my momentary attraction to him.


    ¡°I-I mean, nooo, Mr. Huston,¡± I stammered, attempting to divert the conversation. ¡°Most of my belongings are in another room,¡± I added hastily, hoping to steer the discussion away from the subject of my dress and the unspoken tension that had hung in the air.


    Mr. Huston, however, persisted with his line of questioning. ¡°Didn¡¯t they arrange your dress?¡± he inquired, his curiosity evident.


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t.¡± I began to respond, but before I could exin further, Mr. Huston interrupted with a probing question. ¡°Don¡¯t you like those dresses, Elena?¡± His eyes held a hint of confusion, as if he had misunderstood my difort.


    ¡°You misunderstood me, Mr. Houston,¡± I rified, a note of frustration in my voice. I wanted to convey that it wasn¡¯t a matter of personal preference but rather a sense of modesty and propriety that had led me to seek a change of clothing.


    Derek looked at me with a furrowed brow, his curiosity evident in his expression. ¡°Then?¡± he probed, wanting a further exnation for my difort.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself to address the issue directly. It was a conversation that needed to happen, and I couldn¡¯t continue to evade it. ¡°Mr. Huston, those clothes aren¡¯t appropriate for outside wear,¡± I began, my voice steady but filled with a sense of vulnerability. I nced down at the floor, unable to meet his gaze as I continued, ¡°Those are far too revealing.¡±


    The admission hung in the air, a statement of my difort and unease with the wardrobe choices that had been made for me. It was a moment of candor, an acknowledgment of the mismatch between my sense of modesty and the clothing that had been provided.


    As Derek absorbed my words, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he would react to it.


    To be  continued.

 Please have a seat, Elena

    Derek¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he heard Elena¡¯s response. It was clear that something had gone amiss in the preparations for her stay, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of incredulity. ¡®Oh, my goodness!¡¯ he thought to himself, frustration creeping into his thoughts. ¡®They are unable to do even basic work. Did they stock her closet with these kinds of outfits? That¡¯s why she felt uneasyst night.¡¯


    The revealing outfits that had been provided clearly made Elena ufortable, and it was essential to address the situation promptly.


    Clearing his throat, Derek acknowledged Elena¡¯s difort. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell them,¡± he assured her, his voice resolute. It was a promise to resolve the issue and ensure that Elena felt more at ease during her stay.


    With determination, Derek left the room, determined to seek a solution to the wardrobe predicament. He knew that he needed tomunicate the issue to the staff and make arrangements for more suitable clothing.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After a short while, two maids arrived at the room, each carrying Elena¡¯s baggage. Their expressions held a hint of curiosity, as they had likely been informed about the wardrobe issue.


    **


    The maids, their faces a mix of contrition and earnestness, expressed their apologies for the oversight regarding my bags. ¡°Lady, please ept our apologies. Last night, we didn¡¯t take your bags,¡± one of them admitted, their voicesced with sincerity.


    I offered a warm and understanding smile in response. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I reassured them, recognizing that mistakes happened and that there was no need to dwell on them. My heart swelled with gratitude for their efforts to make amends.


    One of the maids continued, ¡°Sir is waiting for you, Madam. He asked you toe downstairs.¡± Her words were a gentle reminder that Mr. Huston was eager for mypany, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation at the prospect of joining him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I responded with a nod. The maids¡¯ message had been clear, and I was ready to heed their invitation to join Mr. Huston downstairs. With a sense of purpose, I got up from the bed, ready to change my dress.


    **


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    In the dining room, palpable tension hung in the air as Obin, my loyal confidant, presented a file. ¡°Boss, this is Mr. Williamson Regan¡¯s file,¡± Obin stated with a mixture of caution and unease.


    I epted the file from Obin, my eyes narrowing as I scrutinized the contents. Williamson Regan-his name was etched on the file, a stark reminder of the man who had wronged my family byying im to my mother¡¯s property. Anger welled up within me, and I couldn¡¯t suppress the surge of resentment.


    With a decisive and disdainful gesture, I tossed the file aside, the papers scattering across the table. It was a symbolic act, an act of defiance against the man who had dared to cross my family.


    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s here,¡± Obin reported, his voice quivering with fear. The mere mention of Williamson Regan¡¯s presence sent a shiver down our spines.


    The realization hit me like a tidal wave-my adversary had returned, audaciously showing his face once more. I clenched my fist tightly, my anger simmering beneath the surface. The time for tolerating his interference had long passed.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on him,¡± I instructed Obin, my voice firm and unwavering. This encounter was a stark reminder that the past had resurfaced and that it was time to confront the man who had wronged my family.


    As I prepared to face Williamson Regan once again, I felt a surge of determination coursing through my veins. This was a battle that I was determined to win, no matter the cost.


    In the midst of Obin¡¯s attempt to ry information about Williamson Regan¡¯s presence, an unexpected interruption urred. Elena made her entrance, descending the staircase with an air of uncertainty, just as Obin was about to speak further.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Obin began, his sentence left unfinished as he spotted Elena.


    Obin, ever the courteous and weing presence, greeted Elena with a warm smile as he noticed her. ¡°Madame, good morning,¡± he offered with genuine politeness, his intention being to put her at ease during this unanticipated encounter.


    Elena responded with a slight smile of her own, though there was a palpable sense of difort in her demeanor. Her presence in this unfamiliar setting, amid an ongoing discussion she had not anticipated, left her feeling vulnerable and out of ce. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Obin,¡± she replied politely, her voice carrying a note of uncertainty.


    ¡°Wow, it appears that the boss has already met with Madam,¡± Obin pondered to himself, his thoughts racing as he considered the implications of this unexpected encounter. The dynamics between Elena and the boss, Derek, were still being navigated, and this unforeseen intersection of their paths added anotheryer of intrigue to their evolving rtionship.


    Elena¡¯s question hung in the air, her gaze fixed on me with curiosity and a touch of uncertainty. ¡°Mr. Huston, did you call me?¡± She inquired.


    I nced at Obin, whose face bore a knowing smile that extended from ear to ear. He spoke with a jovial tone, seemingly aware that it was time for him to make a tactful exit. ¡°Have a nice day, madam,¡± he bid Elena farewell, his words apanied by a broad smile. Without further ado, he began to take his leave, his steps carrying him away from the scene.


    It was evident that Obin understood the unspoken desire for some privacy that had passed between Elena and me. As he walked away, a respectful distance now established, it was clear that he had recognized the need for us to have a moment alone.


    As Obin¡¯s presence receded, leaving Elena and me in rtive solitude, I turned my attention back to her. The air was charged with a sense of anticipation and uncertainty, as though the universe had conspired to create this moment of quiet connection.


    ¡°Please have a seat, Elena,¡± I said warmly, my smile intended to ease any remaining tension in the air. Elena, still adjusting to the new dynamics of our rtionship, approached and took a seat next to me at the dining table.


    To be continued¡­

 Can’t I serve you?

    With a sense of hospitality and a desire to make Elena feelfortable, I began to serve her food. It was a small but meaningful gesture, a way to convey my consideration for her presence in my home.


    As I attended to this simple act of serving a meal, a maid appeared seemingly out of nowhere, her presence unobtrusive but efficient. She addressed me with polite deference, her words respectful and anticipatory. ¡°Sir, may I?¡±


    My gaze bore down on the maid who had appeared, her presence an unwee intrusion into the intimate moment I sought to share with Elena. She instinctively took a step back, her awkward smile revealing her difort in the face of my unwavering scrutiny. It was clear that I had unintentionally made my desire to serve my wife abundantly evident; I didn¡¯t want anyone, even a well-meaning maid, to disrupt this special moment.


    Elena, ever perceptive and sensitive to the situation, responded swiftly to ease any tension. ¡°Mr. Houston, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯m okay,¡± she reassured me, her words carrying a soothing tone that conveyed her understanding and willingness to adapt to the circumstances.


    However, I couldn¡¯t suppress the nervousness that tinged my voice as I posed the question that had been burning within me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I serve you?¡± I asked, and my sincerity and genuine desire to care for her evident in every word. I longed to express my affection for Elena in tangible ways, and this simple act of service felt like a genuine opportunity to do so.


    Elena, recognizing the depth of my sentiment, quickly rified her earlier statement.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, Mr. Huston,¡± she exined, her own intentions conveyed with honesty and warmth. Her response reflected her appreciation for my gesture and the genuine affection thaty behind it, even if it had momentarily caught her by surprise.


    As I carefully served Elena, my thoughts swirled with a mix of emotions and uncertainties. The realization of my deepening feelings for her was inescapable, and the question of how to navigate this newfound affection weighed heavily on my mind.


    ¡®Is it too horrible for me to chase a girl? What am I going to do now?¡¯ These thoughts whirled within me, causing a momentarypse in myposure. The act of serving Elena, while a simple one, took on a profound significance as it underscored my genuine affection for her.


    Unbeknownst to us, the maids standing nearby observed our interactions, and one of them couldn¡¯t resist whispering, ¡®Sir truly likes our madam.¡¯ Her observation hung in the air, a quiet acknowledgment of the connection that was developing between them.


    The other maid, seemingly in agreement, responded, ¡°It seems so.¡± Their whispered conversation added an element of intrigue to the atmosphere, as though our burgeoning affection had be a topic of quiet spection among the household staff.


    However, Elena¡¯s gentle interruption shifted our focus back to the immediate moment. ¡°It¡¯s enough, Mr. Houston; I won¡¯t be able to finish it,¡± she stated, her words carrying a note of both gratitude and practicality.


    ¡°Eat more, Elena; you¡¯re too thin.¡± I gently encouraged her, my words filled with a genuine concern for her well-being. In truth, I found her delicate frame incredibly captivating, and I relished the opportunity to watch her savor her meal.


    But the words that yed in my mind were different, ones I dared not speak aloud: ¡°You¡¯re not just thin; you¡¯re incredibly gorgeous; all I want to do is watch you, Elena,¡± I thought as I offered her a warm smile.


    Elena, ever gracious and considerate, responded to my suggestion with kindness. ¡°Your te is empty, Mr. Huston. Allow me to serve you as well,¡± she proposed, reaching out to take the spoon from my hand.


    The moment her fingers brushed mine, an unexpected sensation coursed through me. Elena¡¯s touch was shockingly cold, sending a shiver down my spine. The sudden chill of her fingertips seemed to ignite a fire within me, a sensation that was both electrifying and bewildering.


    My eyes widened in response to this unexpected jolt, my gaze locking onto Elena¡¯s face as if seeking answers to the enigma of my own emotions. Her touch had ignited something within me-a racing heart and a sense of anticipation that felt like it could burst at any moment.     Elena¡¯s service was apanied by a warm smile, and for a moment, I found myself utterly captivated by her beauty. My inner thoughts swirled with the intensity of my attraction to her, causing a momentarypse in myposure.


    ¡°F***!¡± I muttered inwardly, unable to escape the overwhelming allure she possessed. I closed my eyes briefly, attempting to regain myposure as her radiant presence threatened to consume my every thought.


    As we began our breakfast, my gaze remained fixed on her, my eyes taking in every detail. Her bangs, though endearing, partially obscured her captivating eyes. She had pulled her hair into a ponytail, a simple yet charming choice that entuated her delicate features.


    I took a deep breath in an attempt to quell the storm of desire that raged within me, but it was a futile effort. My heart raced, and I found it nearly impossible to concentrate on my food. All I wanted was to reach out and run my fingers through her hair, to feel the softness of her locks against my touch.


    In the midst of this inner turmoil, Elena turned her gaze toward me, her expression shifting to one of perplexity as she observed my behavior. Her inquisitive look seemed to question the sudden change in my demeanor, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel exposed under her scrutiny.


    The realization that my desires and affections were bing increasingly difficult to contain weighed heavily on me. I longed to express the depth of my feelings for Elena, to let her know the extent of my attraction and adoration. Yet I remained torn, aware of theplexities of our rtionship and the delicate bnce we were trying to strike.


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    The weight of Mr. Huston¡¯s unwavering gaze as he watched me eat was bing increasingly difficult to bear. It felt as though every bite I took was under scrutiny, his eyes never leaving my form. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how I was supposed to enjoy my meal with such intense attention fixed on me.


    Determined to address the situation, I locked my gaze on Derek, hoping to convey that I was aware of his scrutiny. In that moment, it seemed as though he had something he wanted to express, a message thaty hidden beneath his longing nces.


    To my surprise, Derek¡¯s gaze shifted away from me, as if he had decided against sharing whatever was on his mind. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of relief and curiosity. What was he trying to convey? It was clear that he was struggling with his own emotions and desires, just as I was.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that Mr. Huston had been treating me with kindness, far from the intimidating persona I had initially perceived him to be. Despite my reservations and lingering attachment to Paul, I found myself questioning whether there was room for eptance and understanding between us.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But the nagging doubt remained: once Mr. Huston discovered the truth about my past, would he still be willing to ept me for who I was? The fear of rejection gnawed at the edges of my mind, casting a shadow over any budding connection we might share.


    In an effort to ease the tension and allow some distance between us, I decided to divert my attention back to my meal. Perhaps, I reasoned, it was better if we kept our interactions to a minimum for the time being. Smiling softly, I buried my thoughts beneath the facade of a peaceful breakfast and focused on the vors before me.     The abruptness of Mr. Huston¡¯s calling my name, ¡°Elena,¡± caught my attention, and I responded with a questioning tone, ¡°Yes?¡± I locked my gaze on his, wondering what could be so urgent.


    His next question, however, was wholly unexpected, and it left me momentarily stunned. ¡°Would you like to meet your father?¡± He asked, his words hanging in the air between us.


    ¡°Dad!¡± The mere mention of my father stirred a tumult of emotions within me. It had been two days since I had left that ce, and in that time, not a single call or message hade from him. My heart ached with the thought that perhaps he was waiting for me to reach out, or worse, that he had forgotten about me entirely.


    I had made the difficult decision to distance myself from Paul and the life I had known, driven by a desire for independence and a fresh start. But the absence of anymunication from my father left me feeling adrift, uncertain of where I stood in his world.


    As I contemted his question, I couldn¡¯t help but grapple with conflicting emotions. The prospect of meeting my father was both alluring and fraught with uncertainty. Did I want to reconnect with him to bridge the gap that had grown between us over the years? Or had I left that chapter of my life behind for a reason?


    To be continued.

 I have to accept it

    Paul¡¯s influence and the painful memories associated with him weighed heavily on my decision-making process. The thought of facing Paul again was something I had hoped to avoid, and the fear of being drawn back into his world gnawed at the edges of my resolve.


    In this moment, I felt torn between the past and the future, between the desire for reconciliation and the need to protect myself from potential heartache.


    As I returned my gaze to Derek, my expression mirrored the uncertainty that swirled within me.


    ¡°I know I put some regtions on you,¡± he began, his tone carrying a hint of regret. It was clear that he was willing to address the issue and make amends for any difort he might have caused.


    However, I found myself unable to hold back my immediate response. ¡°Mr. Houston!¡± I interjected, my voice firm. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in going there. I¡¯ll talk to my fatherter.¡±


    My decision to distance myself from my past and the life associated with it remained resolute. I wasn¡¯t yet ready to face theplexities and emotions that reuniting with my father would entail. The wounds of the past needed time to heal, and I wasn¡¯t prepared to reopen them just yet.


    But Mr. Huston¡¯s response was unexpected, and it revealed a depth of understanding and consideration that took me by surprise. He assured me that there were no conditions in ce at that moment, emphasizing my freedom to choose when and how to meet my father.


    ¡°Elena, I don¡¯t have any conditions right now,¡± he stated, his voice steady. ¡°You are free to meet him whenever you want. If you want, I can take you there right now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief wash over me as I declined Mr. Houston¡¯s offer to visit my father. While the idea of reuniting with him held aplex mix of emotions, I knew deep down that I wasn¡¯t ready to face that chapter of my life just yet.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Houston,¡± I responded, my tone filled with gratitude. ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to go there.¡± I wanted to make it clear that my decision wasn¡¯t a reflection of my feelings toward him; it was simply a matter of timing and personal readiness.


    Mr. Houston let out a sigh, and I could see the understanding in his eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry with him,¡± he acknowledged, ¡°but I won¡¯t force you to do anything if you don¡¯t want to. Elena, please feel free to talk to me.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    His words were a reassurance that he respected my autonomy and choices. It was a sentiment that warmed my heart and deepened my growing appreciation for him.


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, my gaze falling to the te before me. It was time to address another matter that had been weighing on my conscience. ¡°Mr. Huston,¡± I began tentatively, ¡°as you mentioned earlier about the conditions, I think I should ept them. I want to give you the money back.¡±


    The money my father had taken from Mr. Houston had always felt like a heavy burden on my conscience, and that¡¯s why I got married to him. It was a debt that needed to be repaid, not just as an obligation but as a way to reconcile the past and make amends for the wrongs that had beenmitted.


    Mr. Houston regarded me with a thoughtful expression, and for a moment, his usual air of formality seemed to soften. ¡°Elena,¡± he said gently, ¡°you don¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s not your responsibility.¡±


    But I was resolute in my decision. ¡°No, Mr. Houston,¡± I affirmed, my voice steady. ¡°I want to do this. It¡¯s important to me.¡±


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Maybe she still doesn¡¯t want me to help her,¡± I thought, my brow furrowing with concern. I knew that I had disrupted her life, taking away her freedom and changing her living situation drastically. The abruptness of it all left me questioning how she could ept me, given the circumstances.


    Elena had been thrust into a new life, one that she hadn¡¯t chosen for herself. I had yed a significant role in reshaping her world, and I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that I had left her with little room to make decisions for herself. It was a burden that weighed heavily on my shoulders.


    The words hung in the air between us, heavy with unspoken sentiments. I had mustered the courage to address Elena directly and apologize for the upheaval I had brought into her life. The weight of my actions bore down on me, and I needed her to know that I acknowledged the impact they had on her.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I began, my voice carrying the sincerity of my feelings, ¡°I¡­ I am really sorry for what I did.¡±


    Elena, caught off guard by my unexpected admission, looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. She offered me a gentle smile, her kindness evident even in the face of my apology. With a slight nod, she lowered her gaze, seemingly collecting her thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Huston,¡± she responded softly, ¡°you have no need to say sorry. You did what you had to do. I was the one who chose this path. Maybe this is my fate, and I have to ept it.¡±


    Her eptance of the situation touched me deeply. Elena possessed resilience and grace that made my heart swell with admiration. It was a stark reminder of the strength of character that had drawn me to her in the first ce.


    Her next words, however, held a different significance, one that left me contemting her motives and her determination.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to think I agree to give you the money back because of the conditions we have,¡± Elena continued, her tone resolute.

 You lied to me

    ¡°I want to give it because I don¡¯t want to rely on others and want to take responsibility. I don¡¯t want to mix our business matters with our marriage. If I don¡¯t ept the loss of my business, then how can I establish a new one?¡±


    Her words struck a chord within me. Elena¡¯s desire for financial independence and her unwaveringmitment to taking responsibility for her actions were admirable qualities. She wasn¡¯t merely sumbing to the circumstances; she was actively shaping her future.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be moved by her determination and her willingness to confront the challenges thaty ahead. It was a testament to her character, her strength, and her qualities that continued to endear her to me.


    I nodded in understanding, a small smile touching my lips. ¡°Very well, Elena. I appreciate your honesty and your willingness to make amends. We can discuss the details of how to proceed.¡±     **


    [D¡¯Souza¡¯s mansion]


    Anne urged her son, ¡°Paul, to get ready for the office.¡± But Paul¡¯s response was far from what she had expected.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± he dered, his tone resolute and stubborn. His eyes, usually calm andposed, now held a fervor that Anne had rarely witnessed in him.


    Anne couldn¡¯t hide her surprise and frustration. She had anticipated that Paul would eventually return to his daily routine, but it appeared that something was still deeply troubling him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Paul?¡± Anne implored, her voiceced with concern. She had grown increasingly worried about her son¡¯s well-being since his unexpected return.


    Paul¡¯s gaze remained fixed. His response was a startling revtion, one that left Anne bewildered and rmed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see I was looking for Elena? Where did your husband hide her?¡±


    The mention of Elena¡¯s name sent a jolt of anxiety through Anne¡¯s heart. She had been dreading the moment when Paul would inquire about Elena, and now it had arrived. Her mind raced, searching for a way to navigate this precarious situation.


    As the tension in the room escted, Paul¡¯s frustration found an outlet. He began to hurl the tes from the table with reckless abandon, the sound of shattering porcin filling the room. Each crash of the dishes mirrored the tumultuous emotions that had engulfed him.


    Anne couldn¡¯t contain her own emotions any longer. She yelled at the top of her lungs, her voice a desperate plea for her son¡¯sposure and sanity. ¡°Paul!¡±


    The room seemed to reverberate with the intensity of their emotions. Anne¡¯s fear for her son¡¯s mental state collided with Paul¡¯s obsession with finding Elena. It was a collision of two worlds, each driven by its own turmoil.


    As Anne¡¯s voice echoed in the room, it was a stark reminder that their family¡¯s future hung in the bnce.


    In the midst of the shattered tes and escting tension, Paul¡¯s desperation reached its breaking point. His voice,ced with anguish and anger, reverberated through the room.


    ¡°Elena has toe back to me. Is that clear?¡± Paul shouted, his eyes wild with determination. His obsession with finding Elena had consumed him, blinding him to reason and logic.


    Anne, who had been trying to maintain herposure, finally snapped. The weight of the situation, her son¡¯s relentless pursuit of Elena, and the lies she had been forced to weave came crashing down on her. She couldn¡¯t bear the facade any longer.


    ¡°Elena is no longer with us. Did you hear me? Elena is gone!¡± Anne yelled at the top of her lungs. Her voice held a mixture of anger, frustration, and sorrow. It was a moment of reckoning, a moment when she decided to confront the truth head-on.


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his grip on Anne¡¯s hand tightening. His voice, once filled with rage, became eerily calm as he stared at his mother with unwavering intensity. ¡°Noooo. You keep her hidden from me, I¡¯m sure,¡± he used, his voice a chilling whisper. His eyes bore into Anne¡¯s, searching for any sign of deception.


    Anne felt a surge of emotions welling up within her. She had reached a point where she could no longer bear the burden of the secrets she had been forced to keep. Her son¡¯s relentless pursuit of Elena and his unwavering belief that she was being kept from him had pushed her to her limit.


    ¡°You¡­ You lied to me, right? You know where she is,¡± Paul asserted, his voice now a mixture of usation and desperation.


    In the dining room, the tension between Paul and Anne reached a harrowing climax. Anne, her eyes filled with fear, watched as her son¡¯s demeanor shifted from desperation to something far more menacing.


    ¡°Paul¡­ Paul, have you gone insane? Will you also hit me?¡± Anne¡¯s voice quivered with both fear and disbelief. She had never seen her son in such a state of rage and determination, and it frightened her to the core.


    Paul¡¯s response was chilling in its coldness. His voice, devoid of any trace of warmth orpassion, cut through the room like a knife. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where she is, Mom, I¡¯m going to hit you as well.¡± His words hung in the air, heavy with the threat of violence.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne, who had always strived to protect her son, was now faced with a stark reality-her son had be a stranger to her, consumed by an obsession that had driven him to the brink of madness. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she tried to make sense of the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with my son? He¡¯spletely out of my control,¡± Anne thought, her mind racing to find a way to defuse the vtile situation. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her son resorting to violence, but she also couldn¡¯t reveal the truth about Elena¡¯s departure.

 You’re hurting me

    In the midst of this turmoil, Anne¡¯s maternal instincts kicked in. She had to protect her son, even from himself. With a trembling voice and tears welling up in her eyes, she pleaded, ¡°Paul, please, you¡¯re not thinking clearly. Elena is gone, and no one is hiding her from you. I love you, and I can¡¯t bear to see you like this.¡±


    Paul, his anger simmering just beneath the surface, seemed momentarily torn. His mother¡¯s words had struck a chord, reminding him of the love and care she had always provided. But his obsession with Elena and his unyielding belief that she was being kept from him continued to grip his mind.


    In that fraught moment, Anne made a fateful decision. She knew she couldn¡¯t reveal the truth, but she couldn¡¯t allow her son to descend further into madness either.


    The air in the room crackled with tension as Paul refused to release his grip on Anne¡¯s hand. His face was contorted with anger, and his eyes, red with fury, bore into his mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Paul, let go of my hand!¡± Anne shouted, her voice quivering as she struggled to break free from her son¡¯s iron grip. She couldn¡¯t believe what her beloved son had be-a man consumed by obsession and rage.


    But Paul was relentless. He demanded answers, his voice seething with anger and frustration. ¡°Mom, for thest time, I¡¯m asking you, where is she?¡± His grip tightened on her hand, and the veins on his forehead throbbed with tension.


    Anne¡¯s response was not what he expected. She met his furious gaze with a calm and stern demeanor. ¡°Me?¡± she uttered, her voice unwavering despite the fear that still lingered within her. ¡°Is it truly the case that I hid her? You scumbag, you didn¡¯t see her when you raped her, did you? Where was your love for her, then? Paul, she only left because of you!¡±


    Her wordsnded like a crushing blow, and Paul¡¯s face turned ashen. The truth of his actions-the pain he had caused Elena-came crashing down on him with a force he couldn¡¯t ignore. His anger had clouded his judgment, but now his mother¡¯s words were piercing through the haze.


    ¡°Only you,¡± Anne continued, her voice filled with conviction. She had chosen to confront her son with the harsh reality of his actions, to hold a mirror up to his own cruelty and obsession. ¡°Only you,¡± she repeated, emphasizing that the me rested squarely on Paul¡¯s shoulders.


    The room fell silent, the weight of Anne¡¯s revtion settling like a heavy shroud. Paul¡¯s grip on his mother¡¯s hand loosened, and his face contorted with a mix of guilt and despair. He had pushed the woman who loved him to her limit, and in doing so, he had exposed the darkest aspects of his own soul.


    For Anne, the revtion had been a desperate gambit-an attempt to shock her son into facing the consequences of his actions. She loved him deeply, but she could no longer stand by and watch him descend further into madness.


    Paul staggered back, his anger giving way to a profound sense of remorse. He had wronged Elena in the most heinous way, and it was a burden he would carry for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Paul¡¯s anguished scream filled the room as he clutched his head, his fingers tangled in his disheveled hair. He was unraveling, the weight of his actions and the truth of his mother¡¯s words crashing down upon him like a relentless storm.


    The ss in his hand shattered as he flung it to the ground, the shards scattering in all directions. It was as if his rage and despair had taken physical form in that moment of destruction. The room bore witness to the chaos that raged within him.


    Anne, though frightened by her son¡¯s violent outburst, knew that she couldn¡¯t abandon him now. She reached out and ced her trembling hand on his shoulder, a feeble attempt to offer sce in the midst of his turmoil. ¡°Baby,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with concern and love.


    But Paul¡¯s anguish was not so easily quelled. His eyes, red and swollen from tears of frustration and self-loathing, locked onto his mother¡¯s. His grip on her shoulder tightened, his fingers digging into her flesh.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Anne urged, her voice taking on a pleading tone. She was referring to Elena-the woman Paul had harmed and whom he still sought obsessively. She understood that his desperate quest to find Elena was tearing him apart, and it was a plea for him to release the torment that bound him.


    But Paul¡¯s response was far from what Anne had hoped for. Instead of releasing his grip on her, he grabbed her throat once more, his fingers closing around her delicate skin. His face was contorted with a mixture of anguish and rage.


    ¡°Nooo!¡± he yelled, the word escaping his lips as a guttural cry of despair. The pain he felt, both emotional and physical, seemed unbearable. He was a man on the brink of self-destruction, and the darkness that had consumed him showed no signs of relenting.


    Anne gasped for breath as Paul¡¯s grip tightened. She could see the torment in his eyes, the inner struggle that threatened to consume him whole. Her own fear and helplessness mirrored his, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t give in to despair.


    Summoning every ounce of strength within her, Anne pleaded with her son once more. ¡°Paul, please,¡± she rasped, her voice strained. ¡°Let go. You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Paul¡¯s fingers tightened around his mother¡¯s throat, and he stared at her with a wild, unseeing look in his eyes. His grip was relentless, a stranglehold that threatened to crush the life out of her.


    ¡°Pa-,¡± Anne stammered, her voice choked and weak as she struggled to break free from his clutches. Panic coursed through her veins, her heartbeat thundering in her ears as her vision blurred.


    Paul¡¯s mind was consumed by a maelstrom of emotions-anger, desperation, and an unyielding possessiveness that bordered on madness. He believed with unwavering certainty that Elena belonged to him, and he was willing to do whatever it took to reim her, even if it meant harming those who stood in his way.

 I can’t handle him

    ¡°What exactly is he up to?¡± Anne wondered, her thoughts racing even as her oxygen-deprived brain struggled to function. She had never witnessed her son in such a state of frenzy and violence. It was as if he had be a stranger, unrecognizable from the son she had raised.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let her go,¡± Paul shouted, his voice strained and distorted by his own inner torment. His grip remained unrelenting, but there was a flicker of indecision in his eyes, a glimmer of the son Anne once knew.


    Anne whimpered, her words barely audible as she pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ hurting, Paul.¡± Her voice held a mix of pain and desperation, a mother¡¯s plea to her son to release her from his suffocating grasp.


    In that moment, a battle raged within Paul¡¯s tortured soul. His grip slowly began to loosen, his fingers trembling as they slid away from his mother¡¯s throat. He staggered back, his breaths ragged and uneven, as if he had awakened from a dreadful nightmare.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Anne wheezed, her hand trembling as she touched her bruised neck. The room still echoed with the haunting memory of her son¡¯s violent outburst.


    ¡®Damn this boy,¡¯ she muttered under her breath, her eyes filled with a mixture of anger and fear. ¡®My son was seriously trying to kill me.¡¯


    Paul, in his frenzied obsession to find Elena, had unleashed a side of himself that Anne had never imagined. She realized that her son¡¯s actions had crossed a line from which there might be no return.


    Heaving a shaky sigh, Anne knew she had to act quickly. With trembling hands, Anne reached for her phone. She needed to make a call to reach out to someone who could help her navigate the treacherous waters she found herself in. It was a call born out of desperation, a plea for assistance in dealing with the vtile and unpredictable force that was her son.


    She dialed a number, one that belonged to a person she had shared her darker dealings with in the past. A person who understood the depths of her desperation and the urgency of her situation. Anne knew that her crime partner was not one to be trifled with, but in this moment, she had no other choice.


    [Derek¡¯s office]


    Obin entered the room with an urgent expression, and the tranquility of the space was shattered.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Obin began quickly, his toneden with significance, ¡°I have something important to show you.¡±


    Derek¡¯s brow furrowed as he set aside the paperwork he had been reviewing. Obin¡¯s demeanor suggested that this matter required immediate attention, and Derek was not one to dismiss such warnings lightly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Derek inquired, his voice steady but edged with anticipation.


    Obin took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Ron Regan was with Madam that night,¡± he revealed, and as the words left his lips, he could see the transformation in Derek¡¯s expression.


    The mere mention of Ron Regan¡¯s name was enough to ignite a fire within Derek¡¯s chest. The man had already crossed lines by attempting to harm Elena, and now it seemed he was lurking in the shadows, continuing to cast a malevolent presence over their lives.


    Derek clenched his fist, his jaw tightening with anger. ¡°That jerk,¡± he seethed, barely able to contain his rage. ¡°He dared to make an attempt on Elena? What gives him the right?¡±


    Obin knew better than to interrupt his boss when he was in such a state of fury. Instead, he allowed Derek a moment to collect his thoughts and emotions.


    After a few moments, Derek¡¯s anger began to subside, reced by a steely determination. ¡°Obin, send invitations to everyone,¡± he instructed, his voice calm but resolute. ¡°I¡¯m nning a get-together, and now is the time to face Regan¡¯s family.¡±


    Obin nodded in acknowledgment, fully understanding the gravity of the situation. This gathering would not be a mere social event; it would be a confrontation, a reckoning with those who had sought to harm Elena and disrupt their lives.


    ¡°Understood, boss,¡± Obin replied, his loyalty to Derek unwavering.


    With a final nod, Derek returned to his work, his mind now consumed with thoughts of the impending gathering. It was a calcted move, a way to bring their adversaries out into the open and expose the shadows that had gued them for far too long.


    As Obin left the room to carry out his boss¡¯s orders, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would transpire at the gathering. The tension between the Regan family and Derek was palpable, and the sh of wills was inevitable.


    **


    The call was answered on the second ring, and a voice on the other end spoke in hushed tones, ¡°Anne?¡±


    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t tell me you were back?¡± Anne¡¯s voice carried a tone of frustration as she confronted the person on the other end of the line.


    The response on the other end was calm andposed, a stark contrast to Anne¡¯s agitated state. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like telling you, Anne,¡± came the reply,ced with indifference.


    Anne¡¯s anger red. ¡°Yeah, why do you feel it now? You already have everything, after all,¡± she retorted, her words heavy with bitterness.


    The person on the other end let out a sigh, as if weary of the tension that hung between them. ¡°Please, Anne, you already know the truth. So don¡¯t hold it against me,¡± he said, attempting to defuse the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. What makes you want to call me?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Anne knew that dwelling on the past would only hinder her current objectives. She had no choice but to cooperate with this man, at least for now. Suppressing her anger, she shifted her focus to the matter at hand.


    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± Anne began, her voice low and filled with urgency. ¡°I can¡¯t handle him anymore. He¡¯s be a danger to himself and others. I need your help.¡±


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and then a sigh. ¡°Anne, you know everything. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit risky?¡±

 God!

    ¡°I understand,¡± Anne replied, her voice steady. She was well aware of the consequences of involving her crime partner in this matter. But she had reached a breaking point, and she needed a solution, no matter how ruthless it might be.


    ¡°Tell me what you need,¡± came the response. It was a voice devoid of sympathy or empathy, a voice that belonged to someone who thrived in the shadows.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m done with Paul,¡± Anne dered firmly, determined to regain control of the conversation.


    But the man on the other end was far from conciliatory. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle him, Anne,¡± he snarled, a hint of bitternesscing his voice.


    ¡°Are you telling me this? What exactly did you do to him?¡± Anne shouted, her frustration boiling over. ¡°You did nothing!¡±


    ¡°Even Paul doesn¡¯t know who his biological father is,¡± Annemented, her anger momentarily giving way to a sense of sorrow.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re trying to me it on me,¡± he remarked, his tone mocking.


    ¡°I wanted to ept him,¡± he said, his voice softening slightly, ¡°but you were the one who divorced Han and married Robert.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Yeah, because it was the n all along. Don¡¯t forget about that,¡± Anne said in an angry tone, her bitterness at the man on the other end palpable.


    ¡°And you went to Mira as well,¡± she added, her voice filled with usation.


    The man let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Anne, it¡¯s not that simple,¡± he replied, his tone more measured now. ¡°You know the circumstances and the choices we had to make.¡±


    Anne scoffed. ¡°Choices? You call them choices? You abandoned us; you left me to deal with everything on my own.¡±


    Anne listened to the voice on the other end of the line, a voice that held both familiarity and a tinge of bitterness.


    ¡°You coulde to me after her death,¡± he continued.


    ¡°You coulde to me after her death,¡± he had said, his voice tinged with bitterness, ¡°but you refused to take care of Ron.¡±


    Anne¡¯s brows furrowed as her thoughts swirled in turmoil. The words stung like venom, exposing the darkness that had long tainted her soul. She had never been a loving stepmother to Ron, and she knew it. Her heart was not filled with warmth andpassion for the boy, but rather with festering resentment.


    ¡°Why do I look after other children?¡± Anne thought bitterly, ¡°He is your son, but he is not mine. His mother is Mira.¡±


    The truthy bare in Anne¡¯s mind, a stark contrast to the facade she had maintained for years. Ron had never been weed into her heart, for he was a constant reminder of Mira, a woman she had envied and despised. Her jealousy had poisoned her, turning her into the embodiment of a wicked stepmother.


    ¡°Okay, forget it. We got what we wanted.¡± The person¡¯s words had cut through the tension, offering a reprieve from the ufortable truth. Anne grasped at the change in topic, eager to divert her thoughts away from her own shorings.


    ¡°Honey, I miss you. When are you going to meet me?¡± Anne¡¯s voice trembled with feigned affection as she asked the question. It was a question she had asked countless times, each timeyering on more lies and deceit.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you soon. I can¡¯t wait to meet my son,¡± came the reply, filled with eager anticipation. Anne¡¯s heart ached as she heard those words, knowing the man on the other end was blissfully unaware of the tangled web of lies that surrounded their lives.


    As the call ended, Anne let out a sigh, her guilt weighing heavily on her. She couldn¡¯t deny the truth any longer, not when it stared her in the face. She murmured to herself, ¡°It¡¯s great to have you here.¡±


    ¡°My poor son,¡± Anne continued, her voiceced with bitterness, ¡°is totally unaware that Han is not his biological father.¡± The truth hung in the air like a heavy shroud, suffocating her with guilt. She knew the day woulde when her deceit would unravel and Ron would discover the painful truth.


    Anne¡¯s thoughts raced as she imagined Paul¡¯s reaction. Would he feel betrayed, as if the ground had crumbled beneath his feet? She feared the anger and confusion that would consume him and the pain that would etch itself into his innocent heart. Paul had known nothing but love and care from Han, the man he believed to be his father. Paul loved Han as well, and Anne had manipted that trust.


    **


    The clock struck noon, and a knock at the door startled Anne from her quiet reverie. She had been lost in her thoughts, her worries, and the weight of her secrets. Obin¡¯s unexpected appearance disrupted her solitude, and she hastily set her coffee cup aside.


    A polite smile formed on Obin¡¯s face as he greeted her, ¡°Mrs. D¡¯Souza.¡± Anne couldn¡¯t help but feel a little taken aback by his sudden visit. Her thoughts raced, wondering if this was anotherplication she had to navigate.


    ¡®God! I don¡¯t want any problems now.¡¯ As Anne thought, she forced a smile at him.


    ¡°Mr. Obin, what¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?¡± Anne inquired, her concern evident in her voice. She wasn¡¯t sure what to expect from this unexpected guest, but she braced herself for the worst.


    Obin¡¯s smile remained bright as he responded, ¡°No problem at all.¡± He seemed at ease, and his rxed demeanor did little to ease Anne¡¯s apprehension.


    Anne couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Obin¡¯s purpose for being there. Her mind raced with questions. ¡®Is he here to see Robert, but for what reason?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t fathom why Obin would visit her husband, especially at that time. ¡®Did Obin doubt something?¡¯ Anne¡¯s face became pale.

 Who is he?

    ¡°He isn¡¯t here,¡± Anne replied swiftly, trying to maintain herposure. ¡°He took a flight to Istanbul yesterday.¡±


    Obin¡¯s feigned surprise at Robert¡¯s absence did little to quell Anne¡¯s unease. She watched him closely, wondering if he would probe further into the circumstances surrounding her husband¡¯s sudden trip to Istanbul. The delicate bnce of her life depended on the secrets she held close.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. It¡¯s strange,¡± Obin stated, continuing to y the role of a surprised acquaintance. Anne sensed that, beneath his act, there was a hint of genuine surprise. After all, it had only been two days since Robert¡¯s daughter had married his boss, and this sudden trip was indeed unusual.


    ¡°Yes, in certain ways,¡± Anne replied carefully, choosing her words with precision. ¡°My husband enjoys working. But, in any case, do you need anything? You are free to tell me.¡±


    Anne¡¯s response was a delicate dance of words, a careful maneuver to divert Obin¡¯s attention from the truth. She couldn¡¯t afford for him to suspect what had truly happened to Robert. The thought of her husband lying in a hospital bed, his life hanging in the bnce, sent shivers down her spine.


    Her hesitation was deliberate, a subtle warning to Obin that she wouldn¡¯t easily yield information. Anne was determined to protect her son, even if it meant guarding her secrets at all costs. She knew that if Obin discovered the truth, her carefully constructed world would crumble.


    Obin, however, seemed content with her response, his curiosity seemingly satisfied for the moment. He didn¡¯t press further, at least not in that moment. Anne¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts of what might happen if he decided to dig deeper.


    Anne¡¯s puzzlement deepened as Obin¡¯s response only added more confusion to the situation.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he answered, a smile on his face. ¡°After all, you are our major guest.¡±


    Guest? Anne thought, her mind racing to make sense of the unexpected term. She had not anticipated being referred to as a guest in her own home, especially by someone like Obin, who had always been connected to her husband¡¯s secretive dealings.


    ¡°Mr. Obin, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Anne replied, her voiceced with bewilderment. She needed answers, and the ambiguity of the situation left her feeling increasingly uneasy.


    Obin didn¡¯t offer an immediate exnation but instead reached into his pocket and retrieved an elegant card. He handed it to Anne, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°Here is the invitation,¡± Obin said, his tone measured.


    Anne took the card, her fingers trembling slightly as she examined it. The card was adorned with intricate designs and embossed lettering, but it gave no indication of the event or purpose for which it had been issued.


    ¡°What is the purpose of the invitation?¡± Anne thought, her brows furrowing as she squinted at the details on the card. She felt a growing sense of unease, as though she were stepping into a world of secrets and uncertainties, with each question only leading to more enigmas.


    Obin¡¯s smile remained inscrutable as he watched Anne¡¯s reaction. It was clear that he held the answers, and Anne was left with no choice but to seek them from him.


    ¡°For his wedding, the boss arranges a party. He¡¯ll be pleased if his father-inw can join them,¡± Obin exined, his tone matter-of-fact.


    Anne¡¯s mind raced to process hisments. She took the invitation card out of the envelope and began to read it, her eyes scanning the elegant text that adorned it. The words left her stunned.


    ¡°What? He arranges a party,¡± Anne eximed, her voice trembling with a mixture of disbelief and incredulity.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As her eyes moved down the invitation, she spotted the names ¡°Elena¡± and ¡°Huston.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. D¡¯souza, of course,¡± Obin replied, a warm smile gracing his lips. ¡°After all, Boss loves his wife.¡±


    Anne¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of emotions as she contemted the revtion on the invitation. ¡®What the fuck! Elena has remarkable talent. In one night, she enchanted him,¡¯ she thought, her teeth gritting in frustration. The sudden turn of events left her feeling both astonished and unsettled.


    Obin¡¯s response brought her back to the present moment. ¡°Boss and madam will wait for you,¡± he said, his words holding an air of formality.


    Anne managed to muster a friendly smile in response, though her mind was still racing to process the astonishing news. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the nature of the party Huston had arranged.


    Just as Anne tried to collect her thoughts, a new development shook her. Paul abruptly entered the scene, his presence unexpected and unsettling. ¡°Mom,¡± he said, his voice carrying a hint of astonishment.


    Anne turned to face her son, her worry deepening as she took in his disheveled appearance. ¡°What exactly is he doing here? He is drunk again,¡± she thought, her concern evident in her eyes.


    ¡°Paul,¡± Anne said, her toneced with a mixture of relief and frustration, as she approached him and gently grabbed his hand. Her son¡¯s recurring battles with alcohol had been a source of immense concern and pain for Elena, and his appearance at such a crucial moment added anotheryer ofplexity to the situation.


    ¡°Who is he? Who¡¯s having a party?¡± Paul asked in a confused and drunken tone.


    Paul¡¯s sudden and unexpected appearance, in a drunken state, had thrown a curveball into the alreadyplex situation. As he slurred his words, Anne¡¯s anxiety levels skyrocketed.


    ¡®Holy shit. Did he hear everything that was said?¡¯ she thought, her throat tightening as she gulped nervously.


    Obin, ever theposed presence in the room, decided to address Paul directly. ¡°So, you¡¯re Paul D¡¯souza,¡± he remarked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Paul, clearly inebriated and disoriented, gave Obin a stern re. He responded in a stern tone, ¡°Who is D¡¯souza? I am Paul Wilson.¡±

 Paul, you’re not coming with me

    Obin couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Paul¡¯s response, the tension in the room momentarily broken by the unexpected exchange. However, the situation was far from resolved, and Anne knew that she needed to intervene before more information was divulged.


    Obin started to say, ¡°Come tonight if you can. It¡¯s yo¡­¡± but Anne swiftly interrupted him, her urgency evident in her voice.


    ¡°We will definitely go, Mr. Obin,¡± she replied hastily, her words carrying a note of finality.


    Anne¡¯s quick response was an attempt to deflect any further questions and maintain control over the situation. She couldn¡¯t afford for Paul to reveal any more than he already had, especially in his current state of inebriation.


    Anne¡¯s heart raced as she realized the potential consequences of Paul overhearing their conversation. She knew that her son¡¯s unpredictable behavior, particrly when he was inebriated, could lead to chaos.


    ¡®If Paul hears that, he¡¯ll make a mess here,¡¯ Anne thought, taking a deep breath in an attempt to steady her nerves.


    Obin¡¯s response, however, came as a surprise. ¡°Okay, please bring him as well. If Boss sees him, he will be happy. His sister, especially,¡± he said with a note of unexpected warmth.


    ¡°What? Mom?¡± Paul asked, his brows furrowing in confusion.


    ¡°What is he saying?¡±


    Anne¡¯s mind raced toprehend the turn of events. It seemed that Obin did it intentionally.


    Before she could react, Obin abruptly announced his departure. ¡°OK, I have to leave now,¡± he said, his words leaving Anne feeling somewhat bewildered.


    ¡®Damn this, Obin!¡¯ Anne thought, and her brows arched in frustration. ¡®He is now leaving after ruining everything.¡¯


    As Paul¡¯s curiosity grew, he couldn¡¯t help but inquire about the mysterious event that seemed to be unfolding. He stretched out his hand, requesting to see the invitation card, his expression a mix of confusion and curiosity.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s tonight? Show me the card,¡± Paul urged, reaching for the card as he spoke.


    Anne, however, hesitated. She knew that the contents of the card held secrets and information that were best kept hidden from Paul, especially in his current state of inebriation. She pulled the card out of his reach, her touch gentle yet firm.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sweetheart,¡± Anne replied, her voice soft and reassuring. She hoped to downy the situation, not wanting to rm Paul or reveal more than necessary.


    But Paul¡¯s persistence was unwavering.


    ¡°What exactly did he say? My sister? Was he talking about Elena?¡± Paul¡¯s voice rose as he questioned Anne.


    ¡°No, no, honey,¡± Anne responded quickly, her voice calm but resolute. ¡°He wasn¡¯t talking about Elena. It was his sister.¡±


    Anne¡¯s words were a deliberate attempt to divert Paul¡¯s attention away from the truth.


    ¡°First,e with me,¡± she said, a gentle smile on her face as she extended her hand toward him. ¡°Take a shower and get ready for the night ahead.¡±


    Anne¡¯s words were a mixture of motherly concern and practicality.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the maid to give you good lemon juice,¡± she continued, her voice warm and reassuring. She hoped that the citrusy refreshment would help Paul sober up more quickly.


    Paul, however, was clearly irritated by his mother¡¯s behavior.


    His frustration showed on his face as he tried to form a response, but his words seemed to escape him.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Paul began to say something, but Anne immediately cut him off, gently pushing him towards the stairs.


    She insisted, ¡°Go, honey, don¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go without me,¡± Paul urged, turning back to face her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Anne replied, nodding.


    Paul retreated to his room and shut the door behind him. Anne let out a sigh, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on her. She had to manage her son¡¯s condition while navigating theplexities of the evening thaty ahead.


    However, as she stood there, Anne couldn¡¯t shake the realization that it might be best for Paul not to attend the event. His current state, inebriated and disoriented, could lead to unpredictable consequences.


    She murmured to herself, ¡°Paul, you¡¯re noting with me,¡± her voice filled with a mix of resignation and concern.


    Anne exhaled deeply, her mind heavy with the weight of the choices she had to make. She ced the invitation card on the table.


    Summoning a maid, Anne knew that she had to prepare herself for the night ahead.


    **


    Lucy made her way into Derek¡¯s room, curious about the task that had brought her there. Derek had something in his possession, a dress intended for Elena, and he had enlisted Lucy¡¯s help to deliver it.


    As she entered the room, Lucy couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in amusement. Derek, the man known for his meticulous andposed demeanor, appeared unusually nervous. His hands trembled slightly as he held the dress, and his expression betrayed a hint of apprehension.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to herself as she observed Derek¡¯s anxiety. ¡°I had no idea this guy was nervous about giving his wife a tiny present,¡± she thought, her amusement evident in her eyes.


    Derek had always been the epitome of confidence and control, but it seemed that this simple act of presenting a gift to his wife had momentarily shaken hisposure. Lucy couldn¡¯t resist teasing him in her mind, finding the sight of his nervousness endearing.


    Taking the dress from Derek, Lucy made a mental note to yfully tease himter about his unexpected bout of anxiety. She knew that their friendship allowed for such light-hearted banter; even in the midst of theplex and mysterious world, they often found themselves navigating.


    With the dress in hand, Lucy left Derek¡¯s room and ventured toward Elena¡¯s. She gently knocked on the door before opening it, expecting to find Elena engrossed in her book.


    To her surprise, when Lucy entered the room, she discovered Elena reading a book, just as she had anticipated. The scene was a familiar one, with Elena¡¯s focus entirely on her reading material.

 Oh, but that’s good

    ¡°Hey, Elena.¡± Lucy greeted Elena with a warm smile, holding up the dress.


    **


    I was engrossed in my book when I heard my name spoken. Startled, I turned to see Lucy standing there, a mix of excitement and surprise washing over me.


    ¡°Lucy, you? Here?¡± I eximed, my voice filled with both excitement and puzzlement. I hadn¡¯t expected to see my friend there, and the sudden appearance left me with a whirlwind of questions.


    Lucy, alwaysposed and confident, had a straightforward answer. ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee to see you,¡± she stated with a warm smile.


    My curiosity and surprise deepened. I couldn¡¯t fathom how Lucy hade to know about my current whereabouts and the circumstances that had led me here. The mystery of Lucy¡¯s presence hung in the air, and I couldn¡¯t help but voice my questions.


    ¡°But how? How did youe to know about me?¡± I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    ¡°Wait a minute, take a deep breath,¡± she advised, her soothing words meant to ease my racing thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Lucy continued, her voice gentle and reassuring. ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat first.¡±


    As Lucy and I settled into our seats, a maid approached us with a polite inquiry. ¡°Lady, do you want to take something?¡± she asked. It was evident from the maid¡¯s demeanor that she was familiar with Lucy, and that raised even more questions in my mind. How did Lucy seem to be an old member of this house? Everyone knew her, but the details remained shrouded in mystery.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Obviously, please make orange juice for me and Elena as well,¡± Lucy replied, her request casual and confident. It was clear that Lucy was not only known but alsofortable in this environment.


    My curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn¡¯t help but ask Lucy a probing question. ¡°Does she know who you are?¡± I inquired, my voice tinged with confusion and intrigue. I was perplexed by how Lucy seemed to have connections and knowledge that I waspletely unaware of.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, Elena,¡± Lucy said, her voice carrying a sense of determination. She also turned to the maid and issued another directive, this time requesting the presence of a hairdresser.


    ¡°Hairdresser?¡± I murmured.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Lucy? Why the hairdresser? And how do you know everyone?¡± I asked, my curiosity and confusion getting the better of me. The pieces of the puzzle were slowlying together, but there were still many unanswered questions.


    ¡°Your husband gave me this gown to give to you, honey. He is nervous about handing you this,¡± Lucy revealed, her words sending shockwaves through me. My heart raced as I tried toprehend the implications of her statement.


    ¡°And a hairdresser for your makeover. Your husband is throwing a party tonight,¡± Lucy revealed. I was taken aback by the sudden announcement. Why had Mr. Huston decided to host a party so unexpectedly?


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed, taken aback by the revtion. The idea that Lucy was familiar with Mr. Huston was both surprising and unsettling.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy said, acknowledging my question, ¡°but tell me, how do you guys know each other?¡± I asked, still baffled by the unexpected revtion.


    Lucy¡¯s response, however, was equally perplexing. ¡°What? I think the jerk didn¡¯t say anything to you, right? Are you unable to recognize your husband?¡± She asked, her toneced with a mixture of disbelief and frustration.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of frustration myself as I tried to make sense of the situation. ¡°We¡¯ve never met before, Lucy. He didn¡¯t even show up before the wedding,¡± I retorted, my voice tinged with a sense of bitterness and confusion.


    The revtion that Mr. Huston, my husband, had apparently known Lucy and entrusted her with the task of delivering the gown was a shock to my system.


    Lucy, however, couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle as she nced at me. Her mischievous expression hinted at a yful game she had in mind.


    ¡®Elena doesn¡¯t seem to remember Derek,¡¯ Lucy thought to herself, her eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡®Now is the time to have some fun with them.¡¯


    Lucy let out a sigh, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°Oh, poor you,¡± she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brow at herment, my confusion mounting.


    Lucy, however, seemed eager to unveil the truth. ¡°Do you know that Derek and I went to your home yesterday?¡± she revealed, her words taking me by surprise.


    ¡°Derek? Was he with you?¡± I inquired, and my curiosity piqued as I tried to make sense of the connection between Derek and Mr. Huston.


    ¡°Yes, honey,¡± Lucy replied, her face adopting a pitiful expression that only deepened my bewilderment.


    ¡°So Derek is also a friend of Mr. Huston?¡± I asked, seeking rity in the midst of the intricate web of rtionships.


    **


    Lucy, her eyes widening in mock astonishment, couldn¡¯t resist the opportunity to yfully tease Elena further. ¡°Oh my gosh. Yes, he is his friend as well,¡± she dered with a smirk, her voiceced with amusement.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t resist the urge to have a little fun with the situation. She knew that Elena was entirely unaware of the connection between Derek and Mr. Huston, and she decided to yfully exploit the situation. Elena couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, bewildered by Lucy¡¯s crypticments.


    **


    ¡°And, as you know, he just married a girl,¡± Lucy informed me. Her words brought a spark of hope, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation. I knew that Derek had been instrumental in saving my life that night, and I had never had the chance to properly thank him.


    ¡°Oh, but that¡¯s good. So they must be here,¡± I replied, my voice filled with optimism.

 It’s not what you’re thinking, Elena

    The thought of Derek and his new bride attending the party brought a smile to my face. It was an opportunity to express my gratitude for his heroic actions and to finally offer the thanks he deserved.


    As I contemted the possibility of a reunion with Derek and his wife at the party, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the unexpected twists and turns that life had brought.


    ¡°Are you serious, Elena?¡± But Lucy asked suddenly, herughter bubbling up uncontrobly.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom why Lucy found my statement amusing. ¡°What?¡± I inquired, utterly puzzled by her reaction.


    Lucy continued tough heartily, her amusement apparent. ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing, Elena,¡± she managed to say between fits ofughter.


    Perplexed, I pressed for an exnation. ¡°What happened, though? What makes youugh?¡± I asked, my curiosity growing.


    Lucy finallyposed herself enough to address my question. ¡°Did you ask your husband what his name is?¡± she queried, her tone tinged with a hint of incredulity.


    I shook my head, admitting, ¡°No, I did not have the chance to ask him. Also, we didn¡¯t talk much.¡±


    Lucy¡¯sughter had left me both baffled and curious. I couldn¡¯tprehend why my response had elicited such a reaction.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Yes, it was right, though I knew my husband by his Huston name.


    Lucy¡¯s curiosity seemed to intensify as she leaned forward, and her gaze narrowed. ¡°What? What did you guys dost night?¡± She inquired, her tone tinged with intrigue.


    Lucy let out a heartyugh, seemingly connecting the dots. ¡°Oh, I see why he rushed yesterday. He didn¡¯t let you breathest night, did he?¡± She teased, her eyes twinkling mischievously.


    I quickly rified, ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. Mr. Huston is a nice person, and we don¡¯t have a husband-wife rtionship.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s reaction was unexpected. Her expression changed abruptly as she eximed, ¡°What?¡± Her eyes widened with surprise and confusion. ¡°Is Derek a nice guy? And what do you mean by you guys don¡¯t have a marital rtionship?¡± Lucy wondered aloud.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Derek?¡± I said, my eyes narrowing in disbelief. The sudden revtion that Mr. Huston¡¯s true name was Derek caught mepletely off guard.


    Lucy, however, was undeterred by my confusion. ¡°Derek Houston is your husband¡¯s name, honey,¡± she rified with a yful tone. ¡°Okay, just keep Derek¡¯s name in mind,¡± she added, breaking intoughter.


    The truth struck me like a bolt of lightning. Derek? My husband¡¯s real name was Derek, not Mr. Huston. The realization sent my heart racing as I grappled with the implications of this newfound knowledge. It exined why Derek had always seemed so familiar, like someone I had known before.


    Embarrassment washed over me as I considered my earlier blunder. I had been living in the same house with Derek, my own husband, and yet I had failed to recognize him. The unexpected revtion left me feeling both nervous and humbled, a mixture of emotions that I had not anticipated.


    Lucy sighed, her eyes filled with understanding, as she spoke reassuringly, ¡°Baby girl, don¡¯t overthink things too much, especially not in front of me.¡±


    I appreciated Lucy¡¯sforting words, but the embarrassment of my earlier blunder continued to weigh on my mind. ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing now, Lucy. I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to deal with him,¡± I admitted, my voice tinged with a sense of vulnerability.


    Lucy, always one to provide guidance and insight, began to exin the situation. ¡°He¡¯s throwing a big bash tonight. It¡¯s just to let everyone know you¡¯re his wife,¡± she rified, her words shedding light on Mr. Derek¡¯s intentions. ¡°Keep this expression on for tonight. Today will be a long night for you.¡±


    The news of the impending party left me with mixed emotions. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Mr. Derek¡¯s motives. Our marriage had initially seemed like a business arrangement, a deal to benefit both parties. But now, his sudden change in behavior has me questioning the nature of our rtionship.


    As I contemted the party, my thoughts turned to Paul. I realized that if Mr. Derek was indeed throwing a party to introduce me as his wife, there was a chance that Paul might find out about our marriage, and I couldn¡¯t predict how he would react.


    Nervousness welled up within me as I pressed my lips together. The unexpected turn of events had left me feeling apprehensive, unsure of what the night would bring.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Lucy said, drawing my attention as I turned to look at her.


    ¡°Go change your clothes,¡± she instructed, her tone conveying a sense of urgency.


    I nced at the package that held the dress meant for the evening¡¯s party. ¡°Why is he doing this, Lucy?¡± I asked, my voice tinged with frustration. ¡°I believe you are aware that our marriage is nothing more than a contract. In my opinion, Mr. Derek doesn¡¯t need to arrange a party.¡± I expressed my displeasure.


    Lucy regarded me with a knowing look, understanding theplexities of the situation. ¡°I understand your concern, Elena,¡± she began, choosing her words carefully. ¡°But sometimes appearances matter. Mr. Derek may have his reasons for wanting to present you as his wife, even if our marriage is contractual in nature.¡±     ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, Elena,¡± Lucy reassured me, her voice filled with understanding. ¡°I know Derek made a mistake; he can be a bit arrogant about his business. But he isn¡¯t a bad person. He won¡¯t hurt you, believe me,¡± she continued, attempting to ease my concerns.


    Lucy¡¯s words carried a sense of conviction, and I couldn¡¯t help but take sce in her assurance. As someone who had been by my side throughout this enigmatic journey, Lucy had a unique insight into theplexities of our situation.


    ¡°And I saw love in his eyes for you,¡± Lucy added, her words causing my heart to skip a beat. Love? The revtion left me stunned, and I found myself clutching the package containing the gown tightly in my fists.

 You can tell me, honey

    Love was a word I hadn¡¯t expected to hear in the context of our contractual marriage. It added anotheryer ofplexity to the enigmatic world I had entered. The notion that Mr. Derek might have genuine feelings for me left me feeling both surprised and uncertain.


    As I stood there clutching the packet containing the gown tightly in my fists, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions consumed me. My heart, despite my best efforts to deny it, had a special ce reserved for Paul. I couldn¡¯t deny the deep bond we shared, a connection that had been forged over the years.


    Yet I found myself in a situation I had never anticipated. I hadn¡¯t known that Mr. Huston was actually Derek, the man who had saved my life that fateful night. This revtion added ayer ofplexity to my already enigmatic life. The knowledge that Derek might have feelings for me left me feeling conflicted and unsure of how to proceed.


    I didn¡¯t want Derek to love me, not because I didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness, but because I couldn¡¯t reciprocate those feelings. It seemed that he had started to expect something from me that I couldn¡¯t provide. I feared that, in the end, he would be hurt by my inability to return his affections.


    Thest thing I imagined was for Derek to experience pain or disappointment. He had been nothing but considerate and caring towards me, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of causing him any suffering.


    With a deep sigh, I reluctantly released my grip on the packet. Lucy¡¯s reassuring words had reminded me that, despite theplexities of our situation, there was a genuine kindness in Derek¡¯s intentions. I couldn¡¯t deny that he had shown me a side of himself that was caring and protective.


    ¡°Go, sweetheart, change your dress,¡± Lucy urged gently, her voice filled with warmth and understanding.


    I nodded in acknowledgment and made my way to the room to prepare for the party. My heart remained torn between the love I held for Paul and the enigmatic connection that was developing between Derek and me.


    Taking the gown, I retreated to the room to change into the attire chosen for the evening¡¯s party. The dress was elegant and carefully selected, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire the attention to detail that had gone into its design.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A mere minuteter, I emerged from the room, wearing the gown, to find Lucy engaged in conversation with anotherdy who appeared to be a hairstylist. Her trained eye quickly fell upon me, and she warmly instructed, ¡°Sit down, honey. She¡¯ll style your hair.¡±


    I obediently took a seat, my heart rate steadily increasing as I contemted the approaching evening. Nervousness coursed through me as I considered how I would navigate the party. I couldn¡¯t escape the weight of the enigmatic situation I was in.


    ¡°Elena, don¡¯t be nervous. Everything is going to be alright,¡± Lucy reassured me, offering aforting smile. Her words were kind and well-intentioned, and I appreciated her support. I smiled in response and nodded, but deep down, my heart understood the turmoil I was experiencing.


    If Derek indeed wanted me to be his wife, I knew that I would have to address the situation honestly and openly. It was a conversation that I had been avoiding, but the enigmatic world I had entered left me with no choice but to confront theplexities of my marriage, telling him the truth about my heart.


    As the hairstylist began her work, I closed my eyes briefly, trying to calm my racing thoughts. Suddenly, Lucy¡¯s keen eyes spotted something on my skin, and she voiced her concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elena? What is the wound?¡± Her tone was filled with worry as she examined my skin.


    I tried to brush off her concern, wanting to keep the issue hidden. ¡°Is that new? I didn¡¯t see it that night,¡± she added, clearly intent on getting answers.


    I hesitated for a moment, trying to decide whether or not to confide in Lucy. However, her persistence and genuine concern left me with little choice. With a sigh, I relented, my voice stern as I downyed the situation. ¡°Lucy, it¡¯s nothing,¡± I insisted, though my wordscked conviction.


    But Lucy wasn¡¯t one to be easily brushed aside. She continued to press, her determination unwavering. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Let me have a look at it,¡± she insisted, gesturing to the hairstylist to leave us alone. Lucy was relentless in her pursuit of the truth.


    Reluctantly, Iplied, allowing her to inspect the wound that I had been hiding. As she examined it, her question hit me like a tidal wave. ¡°Did your stepmother do it?¡± Lucy inquired, her voice tinged with concern.


    I shook my head vehemently, wanting to dispel any notion that my stepmother could be responsible. ¡°No,¡± I replied emphatically, wanting to clear up any misconceptions.


    Lucy¡¯s concern was evident, and as she pressed further, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Then?¡± she asked, her concern deepening as she waited for an exnation.


    As I stared at Lucy, her kind andpassionate eyes filled with concern, I realized that it was time to confront the enigmatic truth about my past. But when I tried to speak, no words came out of my mouth. The weight of my history, the wounds I had suffered, and the love I had lost all felt too heavy to put into words.


    Sensing my hesitation, Lucy gently encouraged me, saying, ¡°You can tell me, honey.¡± Her words wereforting, and I knew that she genuinely cared about my well-being.


    But how could I begin to exin the pain of the past-the scars, both physical and emotional, that I had carried with me? How could I tell her about the person I had loved-the one who had inflicted these wounds upon me? It was a chapter of my life that I had tried to bury and move beyond, but my heart refused to forget.

 Boss, we have

    Summoning the courage, I finally spoke, my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and vulnerability. ¡°Lucy,¡± I began, ¡°if Derek finds out about my past, I don¡¯t think he will still ept me.¡±


    Lucy regarded me with understanding, her gaze unwavering. It seemed she knew that I carried secrets and wounds that I had been reluctant to share. And while the enigmatic world we lived in was filled withplexity, it was also a ce where genuine understanding andpassion could be found.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elena,¡± Lucy reassured me, her voice gentle and soothing. ¡°People can surprise you. And Derek strikes me as someone who cares deeply for you.¡±


    Her words offered a glimmer of hope, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if maybe, just maybe, I could find the strength to reveal the truths of my past to the man who had entered my life so unexpectedly.


    Lucy¡¯s hand gently patting my head provided a sense of reassurance in the midst of my inner turmoil. Herforting touch was a reminder that I wasn¡¯t alone in this enigmatic journey.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Lucy said, her voice soft and filled with warmth. ¡°Derek isn¡¯t a bad guy. He does have some issues, yes, especially after his mother¡¯s passing. He can be fiercely protective, and he won¡¯t hesitate to eliminate anyone who poses a threat to his loved ones. But I believe in you, Elena. I believe that you can change him because, after his mother, he loves you the most. I saw it that night, and I¡¯ve seen it since. So, whatever your past holds, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be bothered by it.¡±


    Love? The word echoed in my mind, and my heart wrestled with its meaning. Could I ever truly love Derek in return? Theplexities of my past, the scars I carried, and the love I had once felt for someone else all clouded my ability to give my heartpletely.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes briefly, allowing the weight of Lucy¡¯s words to wash over me. She believed in the potential for love between Derek and me, despite the circumstances that had brought us together.


    Lucy¡¯s abrupt exmation jolted me from my contemtion, and I was reminded of the enigmatic evening ahead. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset now, Elena,¡± she urged, a hint of urgency in her voice. ¡°Derek wille at any moment, and he¡¯ll me me if he sees you sad.¡±


    I understood the enigmatic nature of the situation and the need to maintain a positive facade for Derek¡¯s sake. I couldn¡¯t help but admire Lucy¡¯s concern for both of us. Her enigmatic presence in my life had be a source of strength and support, a guiding light in this enigmatic journey.


    Lucy¡¯s expression turned sorrowful, and I could sense the weight of her enigmatic worries. It was clear that she cared deeply about the enigmatic dynamics between Derek and me, and she was determined to ensure that the evening proceeded smoothly.


    Before I could respond, a knock on the door interrupted our conversation. A maid stood on the threshold, her presence a reminder that the preparations for the evening¡¯s party were in full swing.     **


    As Anne made her way through the enigmatic mansion, her thoughts were consumed by the secrets and dilemmas that had arisen. The evening¡¯s party, hosted by Derek, was fast approaching, and Anne was determined to keep her secrets hidden.


    She stopped and questioned a maid, her toneced with concern. ¡°Did you give it to him?¡± she inquired, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The maid nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Madam, he is sleeping now.¡± Her demeanor was calm and collected, as if administering a sleeping pill was just another task in the household.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Anne responded, her expression a mixture of relief and determination. She walked from there. Her decision to mix a sleeping pill into Paul¡¯s juice had been made out of desperation and a desire to keep him away from the party, where truths might be revealed.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, a question from another maid caught her off guard. ¡°Why did you lie?¡± the maid asked, her curiosity evident in her voice.


    The response from the maid was delivered in a somewhat irritated manner. ¡°What would I do in that situation?¡± she retorted. ¡°He was sleeping when I entered. As a result, I left it. At the very least, Madam will think he drinks.¡±


    **


    [Derek¡¯s mansion]


    As the evening unfolded, the grand doors of the mansion swung open to wee a steady stream of guests. Conversations flowed like a gentle river, and admiration for the opulent setting was expressed in hushed tones.


    ¡°This ce is absolutely stunning,¡± one guest remarked, taking in the exquisite decorations and intricate details. ¡°Mr. Houston certainly has impable taste.¡±


    The guests couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the identity of the woman at Derek¡¯s side. ¡°Who might the fortunatedy be?¡± One guest pondered, her curiosity piqued.


    A youngdy, her eyes fixed on Derek, joined the conversation. ¡°I never expected him to be this handsome,¡± she admitted, her gaze lingering on him. ¡°Mr. Houston, who¡¯s only 24 years old and recently married, has kept to himself until now.¡±


    Others in the room shared her sentiment. ¡°Indeed,¡± one of them agreed. ¡°He¡¯s quite captivating. I can¡¯t seem to take my eyes off him.¡±


    As more guests arrived, the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation and excitement. Derek¡¯s party had quickly be the talk of the town, and everyone was eager to see what the evening would unfold in this elegant setting.


    Amidst the chatter and excitement of the party, Obin approached him discreetly. He leaned in and whispered something in Derek¡¯s ear, his expression serious.


    ¡°Boss, we have-¡± Obin began, his voice low and confidential.

 I won’t hurt you

    Derek¡¯s response was brief but decisive. ¡°OK, I¡¯ming,¡± he said, signaling the urgency of the matter. Whatever had been whispered in his ear had caught his attention, and he excused himself from the ongoing conversation.


    As Derek headed toward the source of the news, an unexpected encounter awaited me. Ray, a business partner of Derek, appeared seemingly out of nowhere, and his voice rang out with a friendly greeting.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Houston.¡± Ray greeted me with a smile.


    Returning the pleasantries, I replied, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ray.¡±


    It was a cordial exchange, but it didn¡¯t take long for the conversation to veer into unexpected territory.


    Ray¡¯s statement hinted at theplexities surrounding Derek¡¯s life.


    ¡°At longst, you get married,¡± he remarked, acknowledging the significance of the asion. However, his tone shifted as he delved into more enigmatic territory.


    ¡°But I heard you seized D¡¯Souza¡¯s property.¡±


    Derek chose not to dwell on business matters during the festivities. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about business, Mr. Ray,¡± Derek suggested, aiming to keep the mood light. ¡°Just have fun tonight.¡±


    The exchange with Ray had touched upon an enigmatic undercurrent of my life-the mix of business and personal enigmas that had brought me to this point.


    **


    Anne entered the grand mansion through the front door, her eyes widening as she took in the opulence of the surroundings. It was avish party, one that seemed to be on a grand scale. The atmosphere buzzed with excitement, and the enigmatic air was filled with the sounds ofughter and conversation.


    As Anne surveyed the scene, a thought crossed her mind, and she rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°Is this a wedding reception?¡± she mumbled to herself, her tone dripping with sarcasm. The grandeur of the event seemed excessive.


    Anne cursed her under her breath, her jealousy evident in her enigmatic mutterings. ¡°What does that witch think she did to make him throw a party?¡± Anne muttered enigmatically, her lips curled in a sneer.


    A hint of self-doubt crept into Anne¡¯s enigmatic thoughts as she continued to observe the party. ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± she thought, her jealousy intensifying. ¡°This chick is quite lucky.¡±


    Anne couldn¡¯t help but question her own actions. ¡°Did I make a blunder?¡± she wondered, her mind racing. Her jealousy of Elena had driven her to lengths, and now she found herself questioning whether her choices had been the right ones.


    Her eyes scanned the room, searching for signs of Elena and Derek. ¡°Where are that slut and Mr. Houston, though?¡± Anne muttered enigmatically, her frustration growing.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amid the grandeur of the party, an unexpected revtion caught Derek¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Boss, there she is,¡± Obin said quietly, his eyes fixed on a distant figure through the window. His voice barely rose above a whisper, for they knew that their target, Elena¡¯s stepmother, was not to be underestimated.


    Derek shifted his gaze from the dossier he¡¯d been studying, his piercing eyes narrowing in focus. He knew that this mission was not just about uncovering the truth but also about protecting his family. ¡°Where is my father-inw?¡± he asked, his voice low and urgent.


    Obin¡¯s brows furrowed as he ryed the information he had gathered. ¡°He is in Istanbul,¡± he replied, his voiceced with concern. ¡°But I haven¡¯t contacted him yet.¡±


    Derek¡¯s jaw clenched, frustration and worry etching lines on his face. ¡°Did you call him?¡± he demanded, his impatience barely contained.


    ¡°No boss. Mrs. D¡¯Souza wa-¡± Obin began to exin, but Derek cut him off with a stern interruption, his voiceced with disappointment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call him, Obin?¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly have made such a blunder?¡± Derek¡¯s voice was sharp, his frustration evident. ¡°Elena¡¯s stepmother is a skilled liar. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡±


    Obin¡¯s expression bore the weight of his mistake, and he lowered his head in remorse. ¡°I apologize, boss,¡± he replied, his voice filled with regret as he felt Derek¡¯s withering re upon him. He knew he had let his guard down, and the consequences could be severe.


    Derek took a deep breath, his mind racing as he considered their next move. In this high-stakes game of espionage and deceit, there was no room for errors.


    **


    Paul¡¯s head pounded like a jackhammer against his temples as he slowly roused from a restless slumber. He sat up on the disheveled bed, his fingers gingerly massaging his throbbing temples, and groaned, ¡°Umm.¡±


    The room was bathed in a soft, dim light filtering through the curtains, revealing the remnants of a night spent in a haze of alcohol.


    ¡°Damn my head!¡± he cursed, his voice a hoarse whisper. The realization hit him like a ton of bricks  he had drunk a lot, far more than he should have, and now he could feel the punishing consequences in every pulsating throb within his skull.


    With a deep, shaky breath, he closed his eyes, trying to will the pain away, but it persisted, a relentless reminder of his self-destructive choices.


    Amidst the agony, thoughts of Elena began to invade his consciousness. He couldn¡¯t escape the torment of not knowing where she was, and it gnawed at him like a persistent itch.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days, Elena,¡± he murmured, his voice barely audible in the hazy room. ¡°Now return to your house. I swear I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Paul¡¯s plea hung in the air,den with desperation and concern. He knew he had made mistakes and allowed himself to be consumed by his inner demons, and now he feared the consequences might extend to the woman he cared deeply for.


    As he tried to gather his thoughts and piece together the events of the past few days, he realized that finding Elena was his top priority.


    With a grim determination, Paul slowly rose from the bed, wincing at the continued throbbing in his head.

 Sir, please wait,

    The room seemed to blur and spin around him as he took his first unsteady steps toward the bathroom, where he hoped a cold shower and some aspirin might alleviate his physical pain. But the pain in his heart, the worry for Elena, remained-a constant ache that refused to fade.


    And as he stepped into the shower, the icy water hitting his skin like a wake-up call, he knew that he had to start by sobering up, clearing his mind, and setting out on the path to find the woman he loved, no matter where it might lead.


    Paul had managed to alleviate some of the physical difort with the cold shower, but the worry about Elena¡¯s whereabouts still gnawed at him. Determined to find answers, he made his way to the drawing room, hoping to talk to his mom.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he called out as he entered her elegantly decorated room. He expected to find her there, a familiar figure amidst the opulent furnishings.


    But instead, his words hung in the air, unanswered, as the room appeared empty. Paul frowned in confusion.


    Suddenly, a maid, dressed in a crisp uniform, dashed toward him. Her eyes held a mix of anxiety and eagerness as she addressed him, ¡°Do you need anything, sir?¡±


    Paul¡¯s initial concern for his mother shifted to irritation. He was growing increasingly frustrated by the unanswered questions and the sense of things slipping out of his control. ¡°No, where is Mom?¡± he asked pointedly.


    The maid hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering between Paul and the door as if searching for guidance. Then, she replied with a hint of apprehension, ¡°Madam left for the party.¡±


    Paul¡¯s irritation red into anger. ¡°Left? Didn¡¯t I tell her not to leave without me?¡± He groaned, feeling a rising sense of exasperation.


    The maid shifted ufortably on her feet, clearly caught in the middle of an unexpected confrontation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± she mumbled, her eyes downcast. ¡°Madam said she couldn¡¯t wait any longer and had to leave.¡±


    Paul¡¯s frustration lingered as he sat on the sofa, contemting the peculiar circumstances surrounding his mother¡¯s sudden departure for a party.


    ¡°Make a cup of coffee for me,¡± he finally said, trying to regain hisposure. A hot cup of coffee had always been his go-tofort in times of stress, a small ritual that helped him gather his thoughts.


    The maid nodded and quickly scurried off to the kitchen, leaving Paul alone with his thoughts. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his mother¡¯s behavior was more than just an act of insensitivity. Despite knowing that her husband was in the hospital, she had chosen to attend a party. His frown deepened as he thought about her apparent insensitivity.


    ¡°Hypocrite,¡± he muttered under his breath, a mixture of anger and disappointment welling up inside him.


    Paul¡¯s gaze wandered, seeking a distraction from the confusing thoughts swirling in his mind. His eyesnded on a magazine resting on the coffee table. He reached for it absentmindedly, hoping to find a momentary escape within its glossy pages.


    But as he flipped through the magazine, his attention was abruptly drawn away. A glimmer of something out of ce caught his eye-an inconspicuous card nestled among the pages. It was the same card he had given to Anne, a card that had seemed insignificant until this very moment.


    Paul¡¯s heart raced as he retrieved the card, and his eyes locked onto the names of the bride and groom printed on it. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. His hands trembled, and his grip on the card tightened in anger.


    Paul¡¯s thoughts raced, connecting the dots between his mother¡¯s departure and the card. The pieces of the puzzle were falling into ce, forming a picture he could scarcelyprehend.


    His anger grew; he had been kept in the dark and manipted, and now he knew that his mother was involved in a web of deception that had ensnared the woman he cared deeply for.


    Clutching the card in a vice-like grip, Paul¡¯s rage reached its boiling point. He couldn¡¯t contain the storm of emotions raging within him. The very foundation of his world had been shaken, and the pieces were shattering around him.


    ¡°Elena!¡± he yelled, his voice filled with a potent mixture of anger, betrayal, and disbelief. In his turmoil, heshed out, his fist colliding with the ss-topped table. It shattered into shards of ss that scattered across the floor, echoing the chaos that had erupted in his life.


    His hand throbbed with pain, swollen and bloodied from the impact, but the physical hurt paled inparison to the emotional turmoil that consumed him. Tears welled up in his eyes as he struggled to make sense of it all.


    ¡°How could you do this, Elena?¡± he whispered, his voice cracking with anguish. His love for her had been unwavering, his devotion unyielding, and now it felt like a cruel joke. The woman he had believed to be his soul mate, the center of his universe, had seemingly betrayed him in the most profound way.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. You¡¯re only mine,¡± Paul muttered, his eyes wide with a sense of madness that threatened to engulf him. In that moment, his world had narrowed down to a singr obsession-Elena. The idea of her with someone else was an unbearable torment.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Driven by a potent mix of anger and despair, Paul stormed out of the house, his footsteps echoing in the empty corridors. He had no n, no destination in mind; he simply needed to escape the suffocating atmosphere of deception and betrayal.


    ¡°Sir, sir, please wait,¡± called a maid, her voice trembling with concern as she rushed after him.


    As Paul continued down the path of his impulsive escape, another maid watched with wide-eyed trepidation. She knew the gravity of the situation. The web of lies and secrets that had been woven threatened to ensnare them all.

 Oh, my goodness

    ¡°Oh, my goodness! What is going to happen now?¡± The second maid whispered to herself, wringing her hands anxiously.


    ¡°Madam will kill us,¡± she added, her voiceden with fear of the impending repercussions. The secrets they had been entrusted with were now unraveling, and the consequences were unknown but undoubtedly dire.


    Paul¡¯s footsteps echoed into the distance, his heart heavy with the weight of betrayal and confusion. As he navigated the uncertain path before him, one thing was certain-he was determined to confront Elena and seek answers, no matter the cost. The storm of emotions that had erupted within him would drive him forward, no matter the darkness thaty ahead.


    **


    As Lucy¡¯s words echoed in the room, I took a deep breath, trying to calm the whirlwind of emotions swirling within me. ¡°Girl, it¡¯s done,¡± she said with a sense of triumph, her voice carrying a note of excitement.


    Turning slowly, I caught a glimpse of myself in the full-length mirror. The reflection that stared back at me was a stark contrast to the familiar face I knew. I couldn¡¯t recognize myself. The transformation had been nothing short of miraculous.


    My hair, once a cascade of unruly curls, had been tamed into sleek waves that framed my face perfectly. My makeup was wlessly done, enhancing my features without feeling heavy or artificial. The dress I wore was a vision in emerald, clinging to my curves in all the right ces. It was a far cry from my usual jeans-and-tee attire.


    I took a tentative step closer to the mirror, my fingers lightly brushing over the fabric of the dress. It felt like a dream, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Derek would react. What would I say to him? I was speechless, but a hint of nervous excitement tingled beneath the surface.


    Lucy moved beside me, her eyes filled with genuine admiration. ¡°You¡¯re looking gorgeous, honey,¡± she stated with a warmth that eased some of my apprehension. ¡°I¡¯m sure Derek won¡¯t be able to take his gaze away from you.¡±


    Her words offered a reassuring balm to my anxious heart. Lucy had a way of making me feel better, even in the most nerve-wracking moments.


    ¡°I¡¯m really nervous, Lucy,¡± I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a party like this before.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s hand found mine, her grip firm and reassuring. ¡°This is your party, girl,¡± she said, her eyes locking onto mine. ¡°Just think of it as you throwing this party, okay?¡±


    I nodded, a small but genuine smile tugging at my lips. Lucy had a knack for turning daunting situations into manageable ones with her simple, straightforward advice.


    Lucy¡¯s infectious giggle filled the room, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile in response to her light-hearted enthusiasm. She had always been the spontaneous and adventurous one in our friendship, often leading me into situations I had never anticipated.


    With a yful glint in her eye, she extended a package toward me, urging me to take it. ¡°Listen, take it,¡± she insisted, her voice brimming with excitement.


    I regarded the package with curiosity, turning it over in my hands. It was wrapped in vibrant, glittering paper, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder whaty inside. ¡°What is this?¡± I wondered aloud as I carefully began to unwrap it.


    As the paper fell away, revealing its contents, my eyes widened in surprise. It was a condom packet, and the unexpectedness of it all caused me to drop it in shock. I hadn¡¯t expected this at all.


    ¡°What? Lucy?¡± I stammered, my cheeks flushing with a mix of surprise and embarrassment. It was certainly not what I had anticipated.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t contain herughter, her giggles bubbling up as she watched my flustered reaction. ¡°Boys forget about protection all the time, so girls need to be prepared,¡± she exined with a wink and a yful grin.


    ¡°Oh my God, Lucy,¡± I muttered, running a hand through my hair and trying to regain myposure. She was full of surprises and had a knack for catching me off guard, especially in moments when my mind was preupied with more serious matters like my past and my rtionship with Derek.


    Lucy, however, was undeterred. She continued, her tone more serious this time, ¡°Listen, boys forget about protection all the time, so girls need to be prepared.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s teasing demeanor and her matter-of-fact approach to the subject had caught mepletely off guard. I had never been one to discuss such intimate matters openly, and her bluntness had taken me aback.


    So, I stopped her and said firmly, ¡°Please don¡¯t continue. I¡¯m not interested in hearing it any longer.¡± My cheeks still tinged with embarrassment, I snatched the condom packet from her hand and ced it on the table, as if trying to distance myself from the conversation.


    Lucy chuckled, herughter light and teasing. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± I replied with a hint of awkwardness, trying to divert the topic away from the intensely personal subject.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. So you¡¯re into rough?¡± Lucy yfully quipped, raising an eyebrow suggestively as she continued to tease me. She had a way of turning even the most ufortable conversations into lighthearted banter.


    I shook my head, feeling flustered by the unexpected turn of events. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, Lucy,¡± I hurriedly exined, trying to rify my stance. ¡°I mean, we¡¯re not exactly close.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s expression softened, and she let out a sigh of understanding. ¡°Oh, I thought you guys did that already,¡± she replied, her tone indicating that she was letting go of the topic. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll have to wait until next time. Let¡¯s go; everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    With that, Lucy grabbed my hand in hers, her touch warm and reassuring, and led me out of the room.


    To be continued.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Elena, don’t be afraid

    Downstairs, everyone reveled in the party¡¯s lively atmosphere. Laughter filled the air, and the room was abuzz with chatter, clinking sses, and the rhythm of music.


    Anne spotted Mr. Obin amid the crowd and decided to approach him. He had always appeared enigmatic, and she harbored a curiosity about the situation thatpelled her to seek answers.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Houston, Mr. Obin?¡± She inquired when she reached his side, her voiceced with eagerness. The absence of Mr. Houston had not escaped her notice, and she considered this an opportune moment to meet him.


    Mr. Obin maintained hisposed demeanor as he replied, ¡°He¡¯s currently upied. Can I assist you with something?¡± His voice was polite yet tinged with a hint of caution, suggesting that there might be more to the situation than met the eye.


    Anne shook her head, offering a phony smile. ¡°No, I simply wish to meet him,¡± she responded, her tone cordial. ¡°After all, we¡¯re all rted now,¡± she added, her smile taking on a diplomatic edge.


    Mr. Obin seemed to weigh her request briefly before agreeing, ¡°Alright, let me contact him,¡± as he reached for his phone. His response bore an air of formality, as if he were orchestrating something behind the scenes.


    Anne returned his warm smile, her mind racing with anticipation. This meeting offered her a chance to finally encounter Mr. Houston, the enigmatic figure at the center of the intrigue surrounding her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what secrets he held. With a sense of anticipation and a warm smile still on her lips, Anne thought to herself, ¡®Let¡¯s find out who this Mr. Houston is.¡¯This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A hushed murmur rippled through the crowd as Anne¡¯s unexpected presence caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Who is she?¡± whispered voices wondered aloud, their curiosity palpable. Spection and conjecture filled the room. Could she possibly be Mr. Houston¡¯s wife?


    As Anne murmured the name ¡°Elena,¡± she turned to catch a glimpse of the woman who had everyone¡¯s attention. What she saw left her momentarily speechless. Elena¡¯s appearance was nothing short of stunning, and she radiated an effortless elegance that captured the gaze of everyone in the room.


    Obin and Derek, engaged in their own conversation, were suddenly interrupted by Obin¡¯s announcement. ¡°Boss, madam is here,¡± he informed Derek. Both men turned to see the entrance, curiosity piqued by the mention of ¡°madam.¡±


    When Derek¡¯s eyes first fell upon Elena, he found himself unable to tear his gaze away. Her presence seemed to envelop him, and he was captivated by the sheer maism of her appearance. Time seemed to slow as he took in her beauty, a moment frozen in the passage of seconds.


    Elena, fixing her gaze on Derek, felt a familiar warmth stir within her. She had a way of drawing his attention like no one else, and as he looked at her, his heart began to race. There was an undeniable chemistry between them, an unspoken connection that defied exnation.


    The room buzzed with intrigue and spection, but in that moment, all that mattered was the undeniable pull between Derek and Elena. Their eyes locked, and it was as if the world around them faded into the background.


    **


    My gaze remained fixed on Derek as I descended the grand staircase, the memory of our intense eye contact lingering in my mind. His eyes were still locked onto mine, and the connection felt almost suffocating, making me ufortable.


    I couldn¡¯t quiteprehend why he was staring at me in such a way. The intensity in his gaze held a mystery that eluded me, and I found myself unable to maintain the prolonged eye contact. Slowly, I shifted my gaze away from Derek, seeking respite from the intensity of his stare.


    Lucy guided me downstairs as the party continued in full swing. The music,ughter, and conversations enveloped us, creating a vibrant and dynamic atmosphere.


    Just as I was beginning to regain myposure and put some distance between myself and Derek¡¯s intense gaze, he approached a little closer. My heart quickened, and my nerves jangled with uncertainty as he extended his hand towards me.


    I was taken aback by the unexpected gesture, and for a moment, shock rendered me speechless. The room seemed to fade away, leaving only Derek and his outstretched hand in my field of vision.


    Caught in the midst of this sudden and surprising moment, I realized that I had little choice but to reach out and hold his hand. The touch was electric, sending a jolt of anticipation through me. It was a connection, however fleeting, that left me both intrigued and apprehensive.


    As our hands met, the room slowly began to return to focus, the sounds of the party creeping back into my awareness. Derek¡¯s hand felt warm and firm in mine, and his eyes, though still intense, now held a glimmer of something more. It was as if he were trying to convey a message through the simple act of touching my hand.


    **


    As Derek stood before Elena, his heart raced with a mixture of longing and concern. He couldn¡¯t bear the distance any longer; the yearning to connect with her overwhelmed his senses.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena, but I just can¡¯t wait any longer to hold your hand,¡± Derek thought, his gaze unwavering as he looked at her with a depth of emotion he had never expressed before.


    Elena, sensing the intensity of Derek¡¯s desire, reached out and extended her hand. Her fingers quivered, betraying the anxiety that had taken hold of her. Her hand felt frigid in his warm grasp, and it trembled as if burdened by unspoken fears.


    Derek, holding her hand firmly, looked into her eyes with a reassuring gaze. He felt the tremors coursing through her, and a quiet understanding passed between them. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± his inner self spoke out, his voice filled with sincerity and a promise of support. ¡°I¡¯m here to support you.¡±

 Are you nervous?

    Derek, ovee with a longing that couldn¡¯t be contained any longer, reached out and extended his hand towards me. My heart raced with nervous anticipation, and for a moment, I hesitated, unsure of how to respond to this gesture that held so much significance.


    But I couldn¡¯t deny the undeniable connection between us any longer. I knew that I needed to take that step to bridge the gap that had kept us apart for so long. With trembling fingers, I reached out and grabbed his outstretched hand.


    Our hands met, and I could feel the tremors coursing through my own as well as his. Derek, his touch gentle and reassuring, gripped my fingers with a warm and steady hand. It was as if he were cradling my trembling nerves, offeringfort in the simple act of holding my hand.


    With a gentle smile, he spoke the first word we had exchanged in this unspoken dance of emotions. ¡°Hello,¡± he said, his voice soft and filled with warmth. It was a simple greeting, but in that moment, it held the weight of our unspoken feelings and the promise of something more.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Derek and I stood there, our hands intertwined, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him. It was a smile filled with a mixture of emotions, a silent acknowledgment of the connection that had drawn us together.


    However, despite my smile, I found myself at a loss for words. Nervousness still clung to me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Derek had made the right decision by throwing this party, especially given theplexities of our situation.


    But before I could dwell on those thoughts, Derek spoke softly, his words breaking the silence that had settled between us. ¡°Let me introduce you to everyone,¡± he suggested, his voice filled with a gentle warmth that reassured me.


    Before I could respond, I felt the soft press of his lips on my hand. It was an unexpected and intimate gesture that caught me by surprise. My body responded with a shiver as his cold lips made contact with my skin, sending a frigid bolt of sensation through my bones.


    I lowered my head, my cheeks flushing with a mixture of embarrassment and a newfound awareness of the palpable chemistry that existed between us. Derek¡¯s actions had left an indelible mark, a subtle yet significant reminder of the unspoken emotions that simmered beneath the surface.


    As I lowered my head, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of vulnerability. The party continued around us, oblivious to the charged moment that had just passed. The noise, theughter, and the music seemed to fade into the background as I grappled with the intensity of my feelings.


    Derek¡¯s unexpected gesture had left me with more questions than answers, and I couldn¡¯t deny the allure of the uncharted territory thaty ahead. Our connection was undeniable, and I was beginning to realize that it had the power to reshape the course of our lives in ways I had never anticipated.


    As I stood there, hand in hand with Derek, the world around me seemed to blur and distort, as if I were caught in the midst of a surreal dream. But this dream was different-it was a dream where the man I felt for, Paul, was not the one I had married. It was Derek.


    It was a reality I had never anticipated, never even fathomed. I had never imagined that I would end up marrying the man who had be my rescuer, my confidant, and my source of support in the face of adversity.


    The realization was like a whirlwind of emotions. It was a profound twist of fate, a turn in my life¡¯s narrative that had taken me by surprise. The echoes of my past, the memories of Paul, seemed to collide with the present, and I found myself grappling with aplex web of feelings.


    I had never thought I¡¯d end up marrying Derek. It was a union forged by circumstance, a convergence of paths that had brought us together in the most unexpected way. As Lucy had pointed out, Derek loved me, but the weight of those emotions was something I couldn¡¯t easily ignore.


    Thoughts of Paul, my toxic love from the past, have now resurfaced,plicating my feelings even further. I questioned my own capacity to love Derek back and to reciprocate the depth of emotion he felt for me. It was a daunting challenge thaty ahead, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my past would forever cast a shadow over my present.


    Why couldn¡¯t I fully embrace the love that Derek offered me? Was it the lingering memories of Paul, or was it the fear of opening my heart to someone new? These questions swirled in my mind like a relentless storm, refusing to be ignored.


    But as I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, I realized that I had the power to shape my own destiny.


    Suddenly, a hot breath against my ear startled me, and my heart leaped in my chest. It was Derek, his presence close, his grip on me firm and reassuring. His question, delivered in a gentle whisper, cut through the noise of the party.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Derek asked, his words causing a rush of emotions to surge within me. I could feel his steady heartbeat against my back, a palpable reminder of his proximity.


    I quickly shifted my gaze away, my cheeks flushing with shyness, as if seeking refuge from the intensity of his gaze. But Derek, not one to be deterred, gently grabbed my arm and pulled me closer to him. The gesture was assertive yet tender, and it made my heart race even faster.


    I slightly nodded in a negative way.


    His closeness was bothforting and unsettling. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of shyness and vulnerability as his presence enveloped me. It was a stark contrast to the sensations I had experienced with Paul-a different kind of connection that stirred emotions I had longed for but had rarely known.


    With Derek, there were no negative vibes, just a genuine sense of support, love, andpassion that I struggled to put into words. It was the kind of connection I had always yearned for but had never fully received from Paul, a stark reminder of the void that had existed in my past.


    To be continued.

 Paul, what have you done to yourself?

    I stood there, encircled in Derek¡¯s strong embrace, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how our rtionship would evolve. The unspoken tension between us was undeniable, and I knew that there were depths of emotion waiting to be explored.


    But it was during one of these unexpected pauses that Derek decided to make a bold announcement.


    After a while, he spoke up, his voice cutting through the festive atmosphere. ¡°We are married,¡± he dered, his words carrying a weight that demanded my full attention. My heart skipped a beat, and I felt a surge of anticipation as his eyes bore into mine. ¡°And she is my wife, Elena D¡¯souza.¡±


    The room seemed to hold its breath, and all eyes turned towards us. It was a moment that I had not anticipated, a sudden deration that left me momentarily stunned. Derek¡¯s words were a decree that changed the course of my life, and I found myself forced to confront the reality of our new rtionship.


    As he ced a ring on my finger and kissed my hand once again, I was left in a state of shock. The ring glistened in the dim light, a symbol of themitment that had been thrust upon me. I pressed my lips together, my mind racing with thoughts and emotions.


    Everything had happened so fast-too fast for me to fully grasp. The whirlwind of events had left me feeling as if I were in a dream-a dream that I had not anticipated and was not entirely sure I had wanted.


    I nced around the room, my eyes betraying a nervous expression. The faces of the guests were a mix of surprise and curiosity, and I could sense their silent questions. What had just transpired between Derek and me? Was this union genuine, or was it a product of circumstance?


    And there was Anne, who was giving me a deadly re.


    I remained silent, my thoughts a jumble of uncertainty. I had not expected my life to take this sudden turn, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I was prepared for the responsibilities and challenges thaty ahead.


    Amidst the whirlwind of emotions and the unexpected turn of events, I found myself momentarily lost in my own thoughts. The deration of our marriage, the ring on my finger, and the weight of the moment had left me feeling overwhelmed.


    But then, in the midst of the bustling party, I heard it-my name, spoken with a voice that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Elena.¡± The sound of that voice was all too familiar, and it carried with it a haunting sense of deja vu.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My dark past, a chapter I had desperately tried to leave behind, came rushing back to the forefront of my mind. I widened my eyes in shock, and my heart seemed to stop beating for a moment. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ He is here.


    ¡°Elena!¡± The voice called out my name once more, louder this time, and I felt a surge of panic grip me. The crowd around me seemed to hush in response to the sudden outburst, as if the very air had been sucked out of the room.


    I had lost the strength to look back and face the source of that voice that had haunted my nightmares for so long. But I couldn¡¯t escape it. The past had caught up with me in the most unexpected of ces.


    With trembling hands and a racing heart, I mustered the courage to turn around. And there, amidst the sea of faces, I spotted him-Paul. But what I saw left me in a state of shock and disbelief.


    Paul stood before me, a mere shadow of the man he once was. His appearance was disheveled, and his countenance was marked by despair and self-destruction. My heart ached at the sight of him, and a profound sense of fear welled up within me.


    ¡°Paul, what have you done to yourself?¡± I thought, my voice silenced by the overwhelming emotions that swirled within me. The man before me was a far cry from the person I had once loved, and the contrast was heartbreaking.


    As our eyes met, a wave of conflicting emotions washed over me. I felt a mixture ofpassion for the man who had once been a significant part of my life and fear of the darkness that now seemed to consume him.


    The room, which had fallen silent in response to the suddenmotion, now buzzed with whispers and curiosity. My face reflected the fear and uncertainty that gripped me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what this unexpected encounter would bring.


    Paul¡¯s presence had ignited a storm of emotions within me, a storm that threatened to engulf me in its turmoil. The past and the present had collided in a way I had never anticipated, and I was left grappling with the consequences of a reunion I had not sought.


    Doubts and questions crept into my mind, and I found myself wondering if I had made the wrong decision by marrying Derek.


    But deep down, I knew that marrying Derek had been a choice made from a ce of strength and a desire for a fresh start. It was a decision born of hope for a better future, one free from the shadows of my past. No, I hadn¡¯t made a mistake.


    As I watched Paul, his face etched with sorrow and exhaustion, it was impossible to ignore the consequences of our shared history. His swollen and bleeding hand spoke of the pain and turmoil that he had endured, a pain that I had once intimately known.


    My instinctual response was to reach out to him and offer sce and support. Despite the wrongs he hadmitted against me, thepassion I felt for the person he once was still lingered within me.


    But just as I was about to take a step toward him, I felt Derek¡¯s firm grip on my hand. I nced at him; my eyes arched in surprise, and I shifted my gaze to meet his. In his eyes, I saw a mixture of emotions-concern, possessiveness, and a reminder of themitment we had just made.


    In that moment, it hit me-I was now married to Derek. I had made a solemn vow to stand by his side and to share a life together. The bond we had forged was still new and fragile, and it was my responsibility to honor it.


    I slowly lowered my gaze, the tug of emotions within me subsiding as I realized the path I needed to follow. My past with Paul was just that-a past. It was a chapter of my life that I had to leave behind in order to embrace the future I had chosen with Derek.


    To be continued.

 She is entirely mine, Mr.

    The room was still buzzing with whispers and hushed conversations as the unexpected reunion with Paul sent shockwaves through the party. Anne, Paul¡¯s mother, was equally taken aback by the revtion, her face a mask of disbelief.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible. How is that possible when I ordered them to give him the medicine?¡± Anne muttered, her voice trembling with confusion and shock.


    Paul, tears streaming down his face, couldn¡¯t contain his anger and despair any longer. He shouted at me, his voice filled with betrayal and heartache. ¡°How dare you betray me, Elena?¡± His words echoed through the room, cutting through the awkward silence like a knife.


    The sudden outburst drew the attention of the party guests, who had been privy to the emotional confrontation. The whispers grew louder, and judgmentalments began to circte among them.


    ¡°So Mrs. Houston has a lover too,¡± someone whispered, the words carrying a tone of scandalous gossip.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Another voice chimed in, filled with shock and dismay.


    ¡°She appears to be very naive,¡± someone else remarked, their toneced with judgment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why Mr. Houston married this girl,¡± another guest added, their words dripping with condescension.


    The whispered conversations rippled through the room, creating an atmosphere of tension and intrigue. The party, which had started with such promise and celebration, had taken an unexpected turn, exposing secrets and emotions that no one had anticipated.


    As the whispers continued, I felt a mixture of embarrassment, anger, and regret wash over me. My past hade back to haunt me in the most public and humiliating way, and the judgmental gazes of the guests felt like a weight on my shoulders.


    Beside me, Derek remained silent, his grip on my hand unwavering.


    The room seemed to close in on me as I listened to the whispers and judgments surrounding Paul¡¯s dramatic outburst. I couldn¡¯t help but squeeze my eyes shut, seeking a moment of reprieve from the overwhelming emotions that threatened to engulf me.


    Inwardly, I questioned the fairness of it all.


    Did I deserve this public spectacle, this sudden intrusion into my past? Why was Paul crying, especially when he had never truly loved me?


    He had made it abundantly clear in the past that I was merely an obsession, while Nikita had been his real girlfriend. Why this drama now?


    A wry smile tugged at the corners of my lips, a mix of bitterness and resignation. It was clear that Paul had achieved his goal-to tarnish my reputation andbel me as a gold digger in the eyes of others. The truth no longer mattered; perception had be reality.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As I contemted the situation, Anne dashed towards him, calling out his name in a tone filled with concern and urgency. ¡°Paul!¡±


    Paul, still visibly emotional, turned his attention to me. ¡°I told you toe here, Elena,¡± he remarked, his gaze piercing as itnded on me.


    In that moment, I knew that I had a choice to make. I could sumb to the pressure, the drama, and the past that Paul represented, or I could choose to stand by Derek, the man who had offered me love and support.


    Taking Derek¡¯s hand in mine, I conveyed my decision through a simple gesture. I wanted to show Paul and everyone else that I had moved on and that Derek was now the one I had chosen to stand beside. But the simple act of holding Derek¡¯s hand seemed to set off a chain reaction.


    Paul¡¯s fists clenched in response to my choice, a sign of his frustration and resentment.


    ¡°Paul, listen to me, sweetie.¡± Anne attempted to soothe her distraught son by grasping his hand and speaking softly to him.


    But Paul¡¯s gaze remained fixed on me, his eyes filled with a mixture of anguish, anger, and determination. He demanded my attention in amanding tone, ¡°Elena, let go of his hand.¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest, torn between the man I had once loved and the one I had just married. Derek¡¯s response was immediate, his possessiveness evident as he wrapped his hand around mine, refusing to let go. His deration rang through the room like a resounding challenge, leaving me breathless and conflicted.


    ¡°She is already my wife,¡± Derek asserted firmly, his voice steady and unyielding. The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, as if sealing our fate in front of an audience that had be an unwitting witness to our personal drama.


    The atmosphere in the room grew colder as Paul responded with a mischievous smirk, his eyes locked with Derek¡¯s. ¡°She is entirely mine, Mr.,¡± he countered, his voice dripping with defiance. ¡°And I havee to take her with me.¡±


    Derek¡¯s smile remained, a calcted response to Paul¡¯s provocation. ¡°I want to see it,¡± he retorted, his toneced with a challenge that mirrored Paul¡¯s own.


    It was evident that a cold war was brewing between the two men, their egos and emotions shing in a battle for dominance. In that moment, I felt like a pawn caught between their opposing wills, unable to fully grasp theplexity of the situation.


    My heart ached for the choices I had made, for the past that hade back to haunt me, and for the uncertainty that now hung over my newly formed marriage. The love I had once felt for Paul had given way to a sense of responsibility and loyalty to Derek, but the conflicting emotions continued to torment me.


    Paul¡¯s chuckle reverberated through the room, casting a shadow of difort over the already tense atmosphere. His question pierced the air like a dagger, and I was left grappling with how to respond.


    ¡°Elena, did you tell him about our rtionship?¡± Paul inquired, his voice tinged with a mixture of amusement and challenge.


    I felt a wave of panic wash over me as I shut my eyes momentarily, searching for the right words to navigate this delicate situation. What was I going to say now? How could I exin theplexities of our past to Derek without revealing too much?


    To be continued.

 You made me do it, Paul

    My heart raced, and I could feel sweat forming on my forehead. The pressure of the moment threatened to overwhelm me, and it seemed like I might pass out in Derek¡¯s strong and protective embrace.


    In that moment, I realized that the secrets of my past were like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode and shatter the fragile peace that had settled over us. The truth had the power to change everything, and I had to decide whether to confront it head-on or continue to navigate the treacherous waters of deception.


    The tension in the room had reached its breaking point, and the weight of Paul¡¯s insinuations hung heavily in the air. As he continued to press the issue, his voiceced with arrogance and challenge, I felt a surge of frustration and humiliation rise within me.


    ¡°Do you want me to say it in front of everybody, Elena?¡± Paul¡¯s words cut through the silence, and he began to approach me with cautious determination.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I realized the depth of the dilemma before me. Paul was prepared to reveal our past, to expose the secrets that I had tried so hard to bury. The room watched in rapt attention, awaiting my response.


    But Paul¡¯s words took a sharp turn as he turned his gaze to Derek, his tone dripping with contempt. ¡°Elena only loves me,¡± he imed, leaving his sentence unfinished as my patience wore thin. ¡°Did she kiss you? She, on the other hand, always k¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Paul!¡± I shouted, my voice filled with a mixture of anger and desperation. I couldn¡¯t take the humiliation any longer. I had endured enough, and it was time to put an end to this toxic game. I stopped him before he could say the word.


    In that moment, I made a choice-one that I hadn¡¯t wanted to make but knew I had no other option. I couldn¡¯t let Paul¡¯s words define me or dictate my actions any longer. I had to reim my own narrative.


    Taking a deep breath, I took the bold step that had been building within me. I moved toward Derek, wrapping my arms around his neck with determination. My lips met his in a defiant kiss, a kiss that spoke of mymitment to our new life together.


    As our lips pressed together, the room fell into a stunned silence. The weight of the moment hung in the air, and I could feel the eyes of everyone in the room on us, even Paul¡¯s.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as the kiss lingered, a testament to the emotions that had swirled within me throughout this tumultuous evening.


    I squeezed my eyes while thinking, ¡®You made me do it, Paul.¡¯


    **


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    Elena¡¯s unexpected kiss took me by surprise. It was a bold and passionate move that left me momentarily stunned. Before I could fully process what was happening, her lips were on mine, and I felt an electric surge of emotion coursing through me.


    In front of everyone, she kissed me-an act of defiance and deration rolled into one. I couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by her, by the intensity of her feelings that she conveyed through that kiss.


    Her lips were soft and inviting, and they tasted faintly of strawberries, a sweet and alluring sensation that drew me in. I closed my eyes and surrendered to the moment, my own lips responding to hers with equal fervor.


    As our kiss deepened, I couldn¡¯t help but let my hand glide to her cheek, caressing the softness of her skin. Her tears, which had welled up in her eyes, were now glistening on her cheeks. With a gentle touch, I wiped them away with my finger, feeling the warmth of her tears against my skin.


    In that intimate moment, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the man who had caused her so much turmoil and anguish. Who was he, exactly? What role had he yed in her life, and did she still hold feelings for him?


    My thoughts raced as our lips remained locked in a passionate embrace. The world around us seemed to fade into the background, and all that mattered was the connection we shared in that moment.


    But as the kiss finally came to an end, I opened my eyes to meet Elena¡¯s gaze. It was a gaze filled with vulnerability, longing, and a hint of fear. I couldn¡¯t ignore the questions that lingered in the depths of her eyes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I whispered softly, my voice filled with a mixture of tenderness and concern.


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    The sight of Elena kissing another man in front of me shattered my world into a million pieces. It was an image that seared into my mind, an act that left me breathless and bewildered. How could this possibly be happening? What had transpired that led to this moment?


    The questions raced through my mind like a whirlwind, each one more agonizing than thest. I couldn¡¯t fathom what I was witnessing, and it felt like a cruel twist of fate that had plunged me into darkness.


    Memories of the night when Elena kissed me with the same passion flooded my thoughts. I had believed in the sincerity of her actions, in the love that seemed so real. But now, confronted with this bewildering scene, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had all been a charade.


    Had she kissed me that night out of genuine affection, or had it all been an act? Did she truly love me as deeply as I loved her, or had her feelings been a facade? The uncertainty gnawed at my heart, tearing it apart with every passing second.


    Elena¡¯s actions left me reeling, and I struggled to make sense of the chaos that had unfolded. It was a betrayal that cut to the core, leaving me with a profound sense of heartbreak and confusion.


    As I watched Elena and the man she had kissed, anger simmered beneath the surface. I couldn¡¯t deny the surge of possessiveness that welled up within me. I felt a burning need to protect her, to assert my im over her heart.


    But in the midst of the turmoil and questions that swirled around me, one thing became clear-that man had no right to kiss my Elena.


    To be continued.

 Gold digger

    Paul¡¯s POV.


    My world had been shattered into a million pieces, and the sight of Elena kissing another man was more than I could bear. The anger that surged within me was uncontroble, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from unleashing my fury.


    Gritting my teeth, I grabbed a vase and hurled it in their direction, the shattering sound filling the room. The crash of porcin was a violent punctuation to the chaos that had erupted. Elena stopped the kiss abruptly, her eyes fixing on the shattered vase, and then on me.


    As I struggled to catch my breath, my gaze was drawn to her lips, the same lips that had once tasted my kisses. But now, they were marred by another man¡¯s touch, and I couldn¡¯t contain the rage that swelled within me.


    In that moment, all the doubts and insecurities that had been simmering beneath the surface boiled over. I had believed in Elena, trusted her with my heart, and now it felt like a cruel betrayal. The love I had felt for her had been genuine, but it seemed that she had seen me as nothing more than a means to an end.


    My mind raced with usatory thoughts. Was Elena just like my mother, driven by material gain? Had she been using me for her own gain all along? The words ¡°gold digger¡± echoed in my mind, a damning indictment of the woman I had once loved.


    My mother¡¯s words echoed in my mind, a painful reminder of the toxic influence she had wielded over me. She had used me of suffering from a paranoid disorder, using it as a means to manipte and control me.


    But the harshest truth of all was that Elena, the woman I had loved and believed in, had beenplicit in this maniption. She had yed her part in the mind games, feeding into my insecurities and nting seeds of doubt about our rtionship. It was a revtion that cut deep, a betrayal that left me feeling utterly lost.


    I was on the verge of reaching out to grab her, to shake some semnce of reason into her.


    But before I could grab her hair, the man who had been the center of this chaotic evening intervened. He grabbed my hand with surprising calmness, a stark contrast to the turmoil that had unfolded around us.


    ¡°How dare you touch my wife?¡± he stated firmly, his tone unwavering.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know I¡¯m the only one who can touch her,¡± I shouted.


    **


    Derek¡¯s patience had been pushed to the brink by Paul¡¯s words, and the simmering tension in the room finally reached its breaking point. Paul¡¯s insinuations, fueled by the alcoholic haze that surrounded him, had be too much to bear.


    Without hesitation, Derek¡¯s anger boiled over, and he unleashed a swift and powerful kick that sent Paul sprawling to the ground. The force of the blow was enough to knock Paul off bnce, and he crumpled to the floor.


    The room fell into a stunned silence as the unexpected act of defiance yed out before them. Paul disheveled and reeking of alcoholy on the ground, his eyes filled with a mixture of pain.


    Anne reacted swiftly, dashing over to her fallen son. Her concern and worry were evident as she attempted to assess the situation and soothe her son¡¯s distress.


    ¡®Damn this bastard. I will kill him now.¡¯ Anne thought. She shot Derek an angry look, her maternal instincts kicking in to protect her son.


    But in that moment, Anne knew that she needed to maintain a semnce of calm andposure. The situation was already fraught with tension and chaos, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let it escte further.


    ¡°Paul, listen to me, honey,¡± Anne advised, her tone softening as she addressed her son. She knew that a public confrontation would only make matters worse, and she hoped to guide Paul away from further conflict.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Paul¡¯s stubbornness and anger were palpable as he flinched away from his mother¡¯s attempt tofort him. His emotions were in turmoil, and the revtion of the truth had left him seething with resentment.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± he snapped at Anne, his voiceced with frustration and betrayal. His usatory gaze bore into her as he demanded answers. ¡°You were aware of everything. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? You knew everything.¡±


    Anne¡¯s attempts to shield herself had backfired spectacrly.


    As Paul¡¯s anger swirled around them, he turned his gaze toward Elena, the source of so much turmoil and confusion in their lives. He called out her name, his voice wavering with a mix of emotions.


    ¡°Elena.¡±


    ¡°Paul,¡± as Anne called him, Derek grabbed Paul¡¯s cor as he heard him call Elena¡¯s name, and Paul did the same. The physical confrontation between the two men threatened to escte further, and the atmosphere grew increasingly charged.


    ¡°Boss, let me handle this,¡± Obin said, his voice steady andposed as he moved between the two men. His presence served as a buffer, a reminder of the need to maintain control in the face of the chaos that had erupted.


    Paul, however, remained unyielding. With a sense of ownership and determination in his voice, he dered, ¡°Elena belongs to me. Everything she has is mine.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, fucker,¡± Derek shouted.


    The room erupted into chaos as Derek¡¯s patience finally wore thin. He could no longer tolerate Paul¡¯s relentless ims and confrontations. In a fit of anger, heshed out and punched Paul square in the face, his frustration and pent-up rage unleashed in that single, shocking blow.


    Elena, already overwhelmed by the tumultuous events of the evening, was left stunned by Derek¡¯s sudden act of violence. The sound of the punch reverberated through the room, and the sight of Paul clutching his bloody nose sent shockwaves through the onlookers.


    Anne rushed to Elena¡¯s side, her desperation and fear evident as she begged for help. Her maternal instincts were in overdrive as she pleaded, ¡°Please save my son,¡± her voice trembling with worry.

 Elena, I love you

    Paul, despite the blood trickling down his face,ughed in response to Derek¡¯s punch. He wiped his nose with a grimace, seemingly undeterred by the physical pain he had just endured. His words took on a haunting quality as he continued, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep without her, and she couldn¡¯t either. Every night, Elena hugged me with her tiny hands.¡±


    The room fell silent, the weight of Paul¡¯s words sinking in. It was a disturbing revtion, a testament to theplexities and secrets that had been hidden beneath the surface of their rtionships. Elena¡¯s past, her connection to Paul, and the truth about her life before Derek had be a tangled web of emotions and revtions.


    Elena herself was left speechless, torn between the conflicting ims of the two men who had entered her life. The chaos that had erupted around her had shattered any semnce of normalcy, and the truth seemed more elusive than ever.


    Paul¡¯sughter filled the room as he spoke those unsettling words, and his actions only added to the chaos that had gripped the gathering. It became increasingly evident that his intentions were not solely about iming Elena but also about provoking Derek and testing the depths of Elena¡¯s feelings.


    Derek¡¯s reaction was swift and fierce. He gripped Paul¡¯s neck, his frustration and anger boiling over. It was clear that Paul¡¯s provocations had pushed him to the breaking point, and he was not willing to tolerate any further disrespect or maniption.


    Elena, caught in the crossfire of their vtile emotions, watched the scene unfold with a mixture of shock and helplessness. Her heart ached as she witnessed the violence and hostility that had overtaken the room, leaving her torn between the two men who had entered her life.


    Paul, despite the physical pain he was undoubtedly experiencing, wore a smile as he looked at Elena. His intentions had been to stir up chaos and difort, and he seemed to revel in the emotional turmoil he had created.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Inwardly, he mused, ¡®When you saw the blood on my hand, you tried toe to me. But that jerk wouldn¡¯t allow you in.¡¯ His gaze remained fixed on Elena, and it was clear that he still held a powerful sway over her.


    Anne was overwhelmed with grief and desperation as she pleaded for her son¡¯s safety. Her maternal instincts had been pushed to the forefront, and she sobbed as she implored Elena to intervene.


    ¡°He is my only son, Elena. Please,¡± Anne sobbed, her voice filled with anguish.


    Elena found herself trapped in a heart-wrenching dilemma as the chaotic scene unfolded before her. Paul, who had once been a source of torment and pain in her life, now faced the wrath of Derek, and she was caught in the middle, torn between her past and her present.


    The guilt and regret welled up within Elena as she grappled with her conflicting emotions. She hadn¡¯t wanted Derek to be the instrument of Paul¡¯s potential demise. Despite the torment she had endured at Paul¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to wish for his death. The thought of watching him die was unbearable.


    Tears welled up in Elena¡¯s eyes as she silently questioned her own actions and the choices that had led to this moment. She squeezed her eyes shut, unable to escape the torment of her own thoughts.


    ¡°Derek,¡± she finally managed to say, her voice quivering with uncertainty and anguish. Her plea was directed at her husband, who had Paul in his grip.


    Paul, who had been enduring Derek¡¯s hold, turned his attention toward Elena as she spoke. Derek, sensing her distress, gradually released his grip on Paul.


    Paul, with a self-satisfied tone, remarked, ¡°See, Elena, you can¡¯t see me in pain.¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart ached at his words, for they held a kernel of truth. She couldn¡¯t bear to witness Paul¡¯s suffering, regardless of their past. She knew that, deep down, she still cared for him in some way, even if she had moved on with Derek.


    ¡®You¡¯re right, Paul,¡¯ Elena admitted to herself, her inner voice filled with sorrow and resignation. ¡®I can¡¯t see you in anguish. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not able to, and you¡¯repletely aware of this.¡¯


    Her words were a testament to theplexities of her emotions and the enduring connection she felt with her past.


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Guard!¡± Derek¡¯smand sent a shiver down my spine. My heart raced erratically for reasons I couldn¡¯t fullyprehend. I dreaded what Derek might have in mind, and anxiety washed over me like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Boss,¡± two burly men responded promptly as they approached Derek. Their towering figures exuded strength and capability. I could only wonder what Derek had instructed them to do.


    Without hesitation, Derek issued his directive with unwavering resolve. ¡°Take him.¡±


    Panic overtook me, and I felt helpless as I watched Anne rush to her son¡¯s side, desperately pleading with Derek to reconsider. Her tearful appeals tugged at my heartstrings, but Derek¡¯s determination remained unyielding.


    ¡°Please, Derek, don¡¯t do this,¡± Anne implored, her voice quivering with desperation.


    Derek¡¯s response was resolute, and he left no room forpromise. Hismand reverberated through the room as he barked, ¡°Everyone out!¡±


    The guards, their imposing presence entuating the tension, moved in to apprehend Paul. They held his arms firmly, but despite the impending confrontation, Paul wore an enigmatic smile. His calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the brewing storm.


    Anne, still by her son¡¯s side, sought answers desperately. Her voice trembled as she turned to me, seeking information about Paul¡¯s fate. ¡°Paul, wait, where are you guys taking my son?¡±


    In that poignant moment, Paul shifted his gaze to me, his expression softening. He spoke directly to me, and his words carried an undeniable sense of longing and a belief in our connection.


    ¡°Elena, I love you,¡± Paul dered with genuine sincerity. ¡°I know you love me as well. I wille back to marry you.¡±


    My emotions swirled in a turbulent tempest, torn between my past and the present. The room had be a whirlwind of conflicting feelings, and the path forward remained obscured in uncertainty.

 Do you love him?

    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Take that jerk to the basement!¡± Derek¡¯s abruptmand sliced through the tension in the room like a de. He seized my hand and led me away, up the stairs, as if to distance himself from the turmoil that had just unfolded.


    Derek¡¯s grip was firm, his fingers intertwined with mine, and I could feel the turmoil that churned within him. His actions spoke of a man who couldn¡¯t bear to dwell on Paul¡¯s unsettling deration, and I couldn¡¯t me him. The emotions that had been stirred by Paul¡¯s words were overwhelming, and the weight of the situation pressed heavily on us both.


    As we ascended the stairs, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of numbness wash over me. The reality of the events that had transpired was settling in, and I knew that the choices I had made had irreversibly altered the course of our lives.


    ¡°Derek, wait!¡± Lucy¡¯s voice pierced the air, and I turned to see her rushing toward us. Tears welled up in my eyes as I anticipated what she was about to say. I had known that this moment woulde, but I couldn¡¯t predict my own reaction.


    ¡°Listen to me, Derek,¡± Lucy implored, her voice filled with urgency and concern.


    But Derek¡¯s emotions were running high, and he appeared unwilling to entertain any further discussions or revtions. Without a word, he mmed the door on Lucy¡¯s face, shutting her out and sealing us inside the cocoon of our own turmoil.


    In the solitude of that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the path we had chosen. The events of the evening had left us emotionally raw and uncertain about the future.


    **All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think you can lock me up here?¡± Paul¡¯s calm demeanor, despite the circumstances, seemed almost challenging as he addressed Obin from the basement. His smile held an air of defiance, and it was evident that he believed himself to be a formidable adversary.


    Obin arched his brows, walked out from there, and then spotted Anne still standing in the hall.


    Anne, Paul¡¯s mother, attempted to interject, her voice trembling with concern as she sought to protect her son. She had been through a tumultuous evening, and her maternal instincts were in full force.


    ¡°Mr. Obin, my son has a soft spot for his sister. Pl¡­¡± Anne began to say, her wordsced with desperation.


    However, Obin, who had been entrusted with maintaining order and security, swiftly interrupted Anne. His tone was unwavering as he made it clear that their intentions were crystal clear.


    ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t understand anything, Mrs. D¡¯souza?¡± Obin retorted, his voice steady and firm. ¡°Now that Ma¡¯am is the boss¡¯s wife, anyone who tries to harm her will be punished.¡±


    Anne, undeterred, continued to plead with Obin, her maternal instincts driving her to protect her son at all costs. She implored, ¡°Mr. Obin, please listen to me.¡±


    But Obin was resolute in his duty. He issued a final decree, a stark reminder of the new dynamics that had taken hold in the household. ¡°Throw her outside,¡± he ordered.


    Anne¡¯s desperation gave way to anger, and she erupted with a threat of her own. Her true nature, fueled by jealousy and viciousness, emerged as she shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not going to be able to do this with us. You don¡¯t know who I am, Mr. Houston! If you hurt my son, I will kill Elena.¡±


    Anne¡¯s words hung in the air, and the room crackled with tension. The atmosphere had be charged with hostility and resentment, revealing the depths of Anne¡¯s jealousy and her determination to protect her son, Paul, at any cost.


    **


    From the room¡¯s window, Derek kept a watchful eye on Anne.


    I sat quietly on the bed, my fingers gripping the duvet tightly. The room was steeped in an eerie silence, with an unspoken tension hanging heavily in the air.


    I couldn¡¯t predict Derek¡¯s next move, and the uncertainty left me feeling restless. I contemted whether I should approach him first, but I was at a loss for words. There was no easy way to exin theplexities of our situation.


    My mind drifted back to that unexpected kiss, and a pang of guilt washed over me. I felt like a hypocrite, and in some ways, I knew I was. We had entered into our arrangement with certain expectations and boundaries, and now those lines had blurred beyond recognition.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Derek saw me as a hypocrite as well. I had never anticipated that he would fall in love with me. In my eyes, he had always been a stoic businessman,mitted to our contract. The idea of him being a young man with feelings and desires was something I had never considered.


    Our contract, which had started as a pragmatic arrangement, had evolved into something far moreplex. I was left grappling with my own emotions and the realization that I had unwittingly be a key yer in this intricate dance of love and desire.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Paul?¡± Derek¡¯s calm voice caught me off guard. I bit my lower lip nervously and remained painfully silent. His question seemed to agitate him, and the tension in the room grew palpable. I wrestled with whether it was necessary for me to divulge everything.


    Derek moved closer to me with deliberate steps, his presence casting a shadow over the room. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of fear, and in my panic, I took a step back, finding refuge on the edge of the bed.


    His question hung in the air, demanding an answer. ¡°Do you love him?¡± Derek asked abruptly, his voiceced with intensity.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I grappled with how to respond. The truth was a tangled web of emotions and history. Paul had been a part of my life for so long, and our rtionship had been anything but straightforward. It was a whirlwind of passion, obsession, and maniption. I had been entangled in his web, unable to break free until recently.

 I’ll try

    I met Derek¡¯s gaze, his eyes searching mine for any hint of the truth. The weight of his inquiry bore down on me, and I felt cornered, unable to escape the truth any longer.


    I swallowed hard and finally spoke, my voice trembling. ¡°Paul and I¡­¡±


    Derek¡¯s expression hardened, his jaw clenched as he absorbed my words. The room seemed to close in on us as the weight of my confession hung between us.


    Love! Love! Love! I gritted my teeth and shut my eyes as I thought. The word echoed in my mind like a haunting refrain. I hated it; I despised it-love, or what I thought it was. My heart was a battlefield of conflicting emotions.


    I clenched my fists as if I could physically push away the tumultuous feelings that threatened to consume me. How could I entertain the notion of love when it had brought me so much pain and confusion?


    Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision. I blinked them back, determined not to let them fall. No, I told myself firmly. Love was not a part of my life, not anymore.


    But deep down, my heart knew the truth. It recognized the lingering traces of affection, the unspoken longing that had been awakened. Despite my attempts to deny it, the seed of love had been sown, and I couldn¡¯t escape its relentless growth.


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    As I witnessed the tears welling up in Elena¡¯s eyes, a heavy ache settled in my heart. I couldn¡¯t stand to see her in pain, and the sight of her tears only deepened my concern.


    Without thinking, I reached out and gently forced her to meet my gaze. My fingers brushed against her face as I cupped her cheek, a gesture driven by an instinct forfort. It was a touch filled with tenderness, one that I hadn¡¯t fully understood until that moment.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I whispered, my voice soft and reassuring as I called her name. I wanted her to know that she could confide in me and that I was here to listen without judgment.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to tell me,¡± I continued, my thumb brushing away a stray tear from her cheek. ¡°But don¡¯t cry; don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Her response was hesitant, filled with the weight of unspoken emotions. ¡°We¡¯re childhood friends, not lovers,¡± she exined, her voice trembling.


    I nodded, understanding the distinction she was trying to make. Our connection had deep roots in friendship, and the lines of love and friendship were often blurred in moments of vulnerability.


    ¡°Okay, so stop crying now,¡± I urged gently, my thumb still tracing soothing circles on her cheek. I wanted to offer her sce, to be the source offort that she needed in that moment.


    Elena hesitated once more, her words caught in her throat. It was clear that she was grappling with emotions that she wasn¡¯t ready to confront.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± she began, only to stop abruptly. The truth remained unspoken, hanging in the air between us like a delicate thread. She didn¡¯t have the strength to confront her feelings, and I understood theplexity of her situation.


    **


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping you?¡± Derek¡¯s voice was gentle, and his touch was warm as he held my hand. It was a question that hung in the air-a question that demanded an answer I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to give.


    I closed my eyes, trying to gather the strength to speak the words that had been hidden deep within me. The truth was heavy, burdened by the fear of the consequences it might bring. If I told Derek everything, if I revealed the tangled web of my past, it would inevitably lead to one thing-pain for Paul.


    In that moment, as I grappled with my inner turmoil, a thought crossed my mind. I didn¡¯t want Derek to hurt Paul. I didn¡¯t want to see Paul suffer, even though our history had been fraught with pain and maniption.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with your history, Elena,¡± Derek continued, his voice unwavering and filled with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ll be your present and future from now on.¡±


    His words hung in the air like a promise, amitment to be the constant in my life, the anchor that would help me navigate the stormy waters of my past. I could feel the gravity of his deration and the depth of his determination to stand by my side.


    But my own inner conflict raged on. Could I truly leave my history behind and bury it beneath the weight of a newfound love andmitment? Could I ignore the tangled threads that connected me to Paul, the boy who had once held my heart in his hands?


    As I opened my eyes and met Derek¡¯s unwavering gaze, I knew that the choice was mine to make. The past and the present coexisted within me, and I had to decide which path to follow.


    With a heavy heart, I made my decision. Paul deserved a chance at redemption, at finding a better path for himself. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Derek hurting him, no matter how much pain Paul had inflicted on me in the past.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you everything, Mr. Huston,¡± I finally admitted, my voice trembling. ¡°There are things¡­ things that I can¡¯t burden you with.¡±


    ¡°I want you to forget your past.¡± Derek¡¯s voice held an intensity that made my heart race. I turned to look at him and saw the flicker of anger in his eyes. His words felt like an impossible demand, a challenge I wasn¡¯t sure I could meet.


    How could I possibly forget my past? How could I erase the memories, the pain, and the tangled emotions that had defined so much of my life? Love, betrayal, and heartache were woven into the fabric of my history, and I couldn¡¯t simply discard them at will. Fate had other ns for me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek¡¯s question echoed in my mind, demanding an answer. How could I forget?


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I replied hesitantly, the words feeling inadequate in the face of his unwavering determination.

 Please don’t kill him, Derek

    Derek¡¯s hand abruptly lifted my chin, his touch gentle yetmanding. ¡°I love you, Elena,¡± he dered, his voice filled with a fierce protectiveness. ¡°I will not allow anyone to hurt or love you.¡±


    His words were a solemn vow, a promise to shield me from the shadows of my past. They were bothforting and intimidating, leaving me with a sense of security I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Derek¡¯s next question pierced through the uncertainty that had settled over me. ¡°Tell me about what he did to you now. Please tell me everything,¡± he urged, his voice soft andpassionate.


    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath, trying to summon the courage to share the painful chapters of my past. But the memories felt like a heavy burden, and I hesitated. How could I put into words the experiences that had shaped me into the person I had be?


    ¡°I¡­¡± I began, my voice barely a whisper as I struggled to form the words.


    Before I could continue, I felt someone¡¯s strong arms encircle my waist, and I was pulled onto theirp. My eyes snapped open, and I saw that it was Derek who had pulled me closer to him.


    ¡°Mr. Derek, I¡­¡± I started, my words catching in my throat.


    He abruptly interrupted, ¡°now we have the entire night. Elena, you may take your time. I¡¯m all in.¡±


    He identally touched my back, a pang of physical pain shot through my back, causing me to let out an involuntary whimper. Derek¡¯s keen ears didn¡¯t miss a beat, and he immediately noticed my difort.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Derek¡¯s voice cracked with concern as he gently touched my back, his fingers tracing the source of my difort.


    I bit my lower lip, trying to hide the pain that had surfaced. ¡°No, nothing,¡± I replied, my voice strained.


    Derek¡¯s determination to care for me was unyielding. He slid my hair aside, revealing the area that was causing me distress. ¡°Elena, let me look,¡± he urged softly, his eyes filled with genuine concern.


    Reluctantly, I allowed him to inspect the spot. I knew I couldn¡¯t keep my pain hidden from him for long. As Derek examined my back, his touch was gentle, but his expression grew more serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Derek,¡± I insisted, my voice trembling slightly as I tried to downy the difort.


    The gentle caress of Derek¡¯s fingertips on my wound sent shivers down my spine. The room was bathed in a soft, dim light, and the atmosphere felt heavy with the weight of unspoken pain.


    Derek¡¯s fingers traced the contours of the scar on my back, a constant reminder of the darkness that had once enveloped my life. His touch was delicate, as though he feared causing me any further difort, but it was also filled with an undeniable resolve to understand the depth of my suffering.


    ¡°Did he do this to you?¡± Derek¡¯s voice was hushed, a mixture of concern and anger simmering beneath the surface. He didn¡¯t need to specify who ¡°he¡± referred to; we both knew it was Paul.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hesitated, grappling with the flood of emotions that threatened to engulf me. The memories of those painful moments with Paul rushed back, unbidden and unwee. But I couldn¡¯t hide the truth any longer, not from Derek, the one person who had shown me unwavering support and love.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible in the quiet room. ¡°I just fell.¡±


    I lied to him. I could not say Paul¡¯s name because I am not strong to face the reality. Maybe I don¡¯t want him to get hurt or maybe I love¡­


    I swallowed as I moved my gaze.


    Derek¡¯s grip on my back tightened ever so slightly, a silent acknowledgment of the pain and suffering I had endured. He didn¡¯t need to say anything; his touch spoke volumes.


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    My blood boiled with anger as I stared at the scar on Elena¡¯s back. The knowledge that Paul had inflicted such pain on her, someone I loved deeply, filled me with a fierce desire for vengeance. I wanted to make him pay for every ounce of suffering he had caused her.


    ¡°Damn that bastard,¡± I seethed, clenching my fists in frustration. The urge to confront Paul, to make him understand the consequences of his actions, was almost overwhelming.


    But before I could act on my anger, Elena¡¯s hand on my arm brought me back to reality. I turned to look at her, her eyes pleading with me to reconsider.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± she pleaded, her voice filled with desperation and fear.


    Elena¡¯s words echoed in my mind  she didn¡¯t want me to confront Paul, she lied to me that he did not hurt her.


    **


    As Derek¡¯s anger red, and he made a move to stand up, I could feel the tension building in the room. I knew all too well what he was capable of when pushed to his limits, and I feared the consequences of his fury.


    Desperation wed at me, and I reached out, gripping his hand tightly to hold him back. ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± I pleaded, my voice trembling with fear and concern. The thought of Derek confronting Paul in a violent confrontation filled me with dread.


    But Derek¡¯s resolve remained unshaken. He was determined to make Paul pay for the pain he had inflicted on me. ¡°He touched my wife, so he has to pay,¡± Derek dered, his eyes zing with a fierce intensity. He seemed so focused on retribution that he didn¡¯t even spare a nce in my direction.


    I continued to plead with him, my grip on his hand tightening. ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mr. Derek,¡± I implored, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Derek resorting to violence on my behalf, even if it meant avenging the scars on my back. The cycle of violence had already taken too much from us, and I didn¡¯t want it to im any more. I knew that deep down, Derek was a good man, and I didn¡¯t want to see him consumed by hatred and rage.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill him, Derek,¡± I begged, my voice filled with a plea for mercy.

 I… I am sorry

    ¡®I know why you won¡¯t let me hurt him,¡¯ Derek finally whispered, his voice heavy with the weight of his realization. ¡®Because you love him.¡¯


    His words struck a chord within him, and he felt a lump form in his throat. He couldn¡¯t deny the truth in his statement, but it was moreplex than he could ever understand. My history with Paul was twisted and painful, filled with both love and torment.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to hurt him?¡± Derek asked after a brief pause, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. He wanted to understand my motives, to unravel theplex web of emotions that bound me to Paul.


    ¡°I know he physically assaulted me,¡± I repeated, my voice steady, ¡°But believe the fact that he wasn¡¯t like that before. I know that he has wronged me. But, I do not want him to be tortured. I saw him very closely. He had a lot of difficulties as well.¡±


    Derek leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving mine. His quick smile had startled me, and I couldn¡¯t help but divert my attention away from him. Theplexity of my feelings swirled within me. It wasn¡¯t just about seeking revenge; it was about understanding what had driven him to such a dark ce.


    ¡°Only this,¡± Derek finally responded, his smile fading into a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about what you¡¯ve said,¡± Derek continued, his voice measured. ¡°I won¡¯t kill him, but he must pay the price.¡±


    His words hung in the air, and a sigh of relief escaped my lips. Derek had a reputation for being ruthless, but there was something different about him tonight. Maybe it was the way he had listened, or perhaps it was the glimmer ofpassion in his eyes.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t say if you loved him or not?¡± Derek asked, his gaze intense, probing for the truth behind my actions.


    I took a deep breath, my heart pounding in my chest. The question had been looming in the back of my mind, and now it demanded an answer.


    ¡°Mr. Derek, please don¡¯t ask me this question since I don¡¯t know the answer to that either,¡± I stammered, my voice quivering slightly. The weight of his expectations bore down on me, and I found myself at a loss for words.


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband now,¡± I continued, my words gaining a touch of determination. ¡°And I have never expected you will change our contract. As you thought to take my responsibility. I won¡¯t give you any chance toin about me. As a wife, I will perform all of my responsibilities,¡± I eximed quickly, my voice gaining strength as I spoke.


    His response was immediate and unexpected. He leaned in, pressing his forehead against mine, our faces mere inches apart. I could feel the warmth of his breath on my cheeks, a stark contrast to the cool uncertainty that had enveloped the room just moments ago.


    ¡°Only responsibilities?¡± he murmured, his voice low and husky, sending shivers down my spine. The intensity of his gaze held me captive, and for a moment, it felt as if the world had disappeared, leaving just the two of us in this intimate, charged moment.


    I swallowed hard, my mind racing to process the implications of his question. It was a question that went beyond the terms of our contract, one that ventured into uncharted territories of emotion and desire.


    I bit my lower lip, the taste of apprehension lingering as I slowly murmured, ¡°Give me some time.¡±


    Mr. Derek¡¯s eyes, still locked onto mine, held a flicker of understanding, and he nodded in response. It was a moment of reprieve, a chance to gather my thoughts and sort through the tumultuous emotions that had been unleashed.


    ¡°And, Mr. Derek, thank you,¡± I said, my voice steadier now as I met his gaze with sincerity. The gratitude welled up within me, genuine and heartfelt.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± he inquired, his curiosity evident in the furrow of his brow.


    ¡°First, you saved my life,¡± I began, my voice soft but resolute. The memory of that fateful day, when he hade to my rescue, was etched in my mind like a vivid painting. ¡°And second, you epted me so quickly.¡±


    ¡°ept you?¡± he questioned, his voice tinged with a hint of confusion. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    In that moment, he leaned closer, his warm breath grazing my ear as he rested his chin on my shoulder. The sensation sent a shiver down my spine, but it was no longer fear that coursed through me. Instead, it was a strange mix of anticipation and hesitation, a sense of longing that I was only beginning toprehend.


    I shifted on the bed, my fingers nervously tracing the fabric of theforter beneath me. I realized that if I wanted to make this marriage work, I had to embrace theplexities that came with it. I couldn¡¯t hide behind the walls of my past forever, nor could I allow my insecurities to hold me back.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ept me because of my past,¡± I confessed, my voice trembling ever so slightly. My gaze remained fixed on the pattern of the bedspread, unable to meet his eyes directly. ¡°Moreover, you did not misunderstand me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to carry the weight of your past alone,¡± he whispered softly, his words a balm to my wounded soul.


    Derek¡¯s warm breath tickled my ear once more as he contemted my words.


    He had leaned in unexpectedly, his lips drawing dangerously close to mine. Before I could fullyprehend his intentions, I instinctively moved back, my eyes wide with shock. Our gazes locked, his filled with confusion and mine with apprehension.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry,¡± I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper. With my heart racing, I closed my eyes and turned my head away, my cheeks flushed with embarrassment. I clutched my gown tightly with both hands, as if it were thest vestige of myposure.

 Tell me about your family

    In that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Paul, the man who had once held a special ce in my heart. His memory lingered like a shadow, a constant reminder of a love that had once been. I couldn¡¯t easily let go of the past, and I couldn¡¯t let anyone take Paul¡¯s ce, not even Mr. Derek, who had be an unexpected presence in my life.


    Derek¡¯s touch on my hair, however, surprised me. He didn¡¯t withdraw or react with frustration, as I had expected. Instead, his fingers caressed my hair gently, as if he were trying to soothe away the tension that had filled the room.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine as his touch sent a confusing mix of emotions through me. His actions were at odds with the rejection I had initially shown, leaving me both bewildered and conflicted.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± I repeated, my voice trembling as I tried to make sense of the situation. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, Mr. Derek spoke, his voice calm and measured, ¡°Do you know where I saw you first?¡±


    His unexpected question caught me off guard, and I blinked in surprise. It was a diversion from the tension that had filled the room just moments ago, and I weed the respite it offered.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied with a hesitant shake of my head. I had no idea where he might have firstid eyes on me, and his question piqued my curiosity.


    He continued to caress my hair gently, the touch oddlyforting despite the turmoil of emotions swirling within me. ¡°With your friends,¡± he said his tone soft and reflective.


    The revtion about where Derek had first seen me left me baffled. ¡°Friends? Where?¡± I asked, trying to piece together the fragments of our initial encounter.


    ¡°In a car,¡± he replied with a smile, his eyes reflecting the distant memory. I furrowed my brows in confusion, struggling to recall any such moment involving a car.


    He continued, his smile growing wider. ¡°And then that night when you asked me to help you, and now you¡¯re my wife.¡± His words carried a mixture of warmth and amusement, as if he were reminiscing about a cherished story.


    ¡°Elena, do you recognize me now? Are you able to recall what we did that night?¡± He asked, his gaze fixed on me, searching for some sign of recognition.


    I raised my brows, feeling a pang of frustration at my inability to connect the dots. ¡°No¡­¡± I admitted, my voice tinged with disappointment. ¡°Actually, that night I was drugged, so I can¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    The revtion hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of the shadows that had concealed my past. I had been grappling with the mysterious circumstances surrounding that night for years, and it had left me with a sense of unease that I couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°Lucy told me you are Derek,¡± I began hesitantly, my voice wavering as I continued. ¡°But, when I first saw you, I had the feeling that I had seen you somewhere but couldn¡¯t remember where.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Derek, what did we do that night?¡± I asked, my eyes fixed on him with an intensity that betrayed my eagerness for answers. I needed to clear my mind about that night andy to rest the haunting doubts that had gued me.


    He met my gaze, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you knowter,¡± he replied, his tone yful. ¡°I don¡¯t want my princess to be bashful.¡±


    His response left me both relieved and intrigued. Relief because it meant that my worst fears had note true; I hadn¡¯t shared a bed with him that night.


    ¡°So, did I do anything wrong?¡± I asked with a hint of worry, fearing that I might have behaved inappropriately during a night I couldn¡¯t even remember.


    He chuckled again, hisughter warm and reassuring. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± he reassured me, his eyes conveying a genuine fondness. ¡°You were just¡­ a bit daring.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush at his words, the uncertainty of that night mingling with a sense of curiosity. What had prompted me to be daring? What had driven me to seek his help?


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious as to how a girl can marry an unknown guy,¡± he mused, his expression thoughtful. It was a question that had undoubtedly crossed my mind as well, and one that I had grappled with since the moment we had entered into this unconventional marriage.


    I sighed, the weight of our unique situation pressing down on me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t by choice,¡± I confessed, my voice tinged with resignation. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much say in the matter.¡±


    Mr. Derek¡¯s brow furrowed as he considered my words. ¡°I see,¡± he said, his tone filled with empathy. ¡°It must have been difficult for you.¡±


    As the weight of our unconventional marriage settled between us, I couldn¡¯t help but voice my frustration. ¡°So, what should I do? You didn¡¯t give me an option, and I wanted to get out of there,¡± I expressed, my displeasure evident in my tone.


    Mr. Derek, seemingly unfazed by my frustration, calmly replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my name?¡±


    I furrowed my brows, puzzled by his response. ¡°No,¡± I admitted with a shake of my head. His name hadn¡¯t registered with me on that fateful night, and I had been too overwhelmed by the circumstances to notice.


    He offered me a light smile, as if he understood my confusion. ¡°It¡¯s Derek,¡± he said, his tone gentle. ¡°Derek Huston.¡±


    The name hung in the air between us, a piece of the puzzle that had been missing. It was a small revtion, but it offered a sense of rity amidst the uncertainty that had surrounded our marriage.


    ¡°Tell me about your family,¡± I asked, seeking to divert the conversation away from the ufortable subject of our unconventional marriage.


    Mr. Derek¡¯s demeanor shifted, his expression growing more guarded. ¡°Howe your father and brother aren¡¯t here?¡± I inquired-a question that had been lingering in the back of my mind since our marriage had been arranged.

 I mean…

    Derek¡¯s attitude abruptly changed, and his eyes hardened as he fixed me with an intense gaze. ¡°Who told you this?¡± he demanded his voice sharp and probing.


    I hesitated, taken aback by his sudden shift in demeanor. ¡°I¡­ I overheard a conversation,¡± I replied cautiously. I hadn¡¯t meant to pry into his family affairs, but the question had gnawed at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but seek answers.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I had ventured into territory that perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± I began, searching for the right words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just heard. I mean, no one told me,¡± I exined, hoping to convey my genuine interest rather than any intrusion into his private life.


    Derek¡¯s expression softened, and he seemed to understand my intentions. He sighed, his eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. ¡°I only had my mother,¡± he exined, his voice filled with sincerity. ¡°You are now my entire world.¡±


    His words caught me by surprise, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder at the depth of his feelings. Only me? What did he mean by making me his entire world?


    Derek nodded, his gaze unwavering.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most important person in my life now.¡±


    I felt a rush of emotions wash over me, a sense of both responsibility and connection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother or a father,¡± he added, his words echoing the loneliness that had marked his life until our paths had crossed.


    **


    In the dimly lit room, the air grew heavy with tension as Paul¡¯s anger filled the space. His hand mmed against the wall repeatedly, and his voice carried a mix of desperation and rage.


    ¡°Elena, how could you kiss him?¡± Paul¡¯s voice trembled with hurt and confusion. ¡°Why did you kiss him since you kissed me so passionately at night? You always said no to me, but that night you epted me from the bottom of your heart. So, what made you decide to abandon me? I love you more than your husband, Elena. You are all mine.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His usations hung in the air like a weighty confession of emotions long held in check. The intensity of his feelings and the rawness of his words left me feeling vulnerable and exposed.


    Paul¡¯s eyes, still filled with anger, bore into me as he interrupted with a fiery outburst, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare sleep with him, Elena!¡±


    The room seemed to shrink around us, as the echoes of ourplicated history reverberated in the dim light.


    **


    My heart ached as I looked into Derek¡¯s eyes, seeing the hurt and confusion that my actions had caused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized, my voice filled with genuine remorse. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Derek¡¯s anger seemed to dissipate, reced by a sense of vulnerability. There was a part of me that wondered if he, too, carried something in his heart, something that had led him to confront me in such an emotional manner.


    ¡°If you want to share, you can tell me, Mr. Derek,¡± I offered, extending the same empathy.


    Derek, husband, suddenly pulled me into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around me as if seeking sce andfort. I didn¡¯t resist, understanding that he might need my presence in that moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I reassured him, my voice gentle and soothing.


    I took a deep breath, exhaling slowly, as I made a silentmitment to myself. I had to let go of my lingering attachment to the past and fully embrace my rtionship with Derek. How would I treat him calmly when he loved me? It was an important question, and I knew it was time for me to find the answers. I touched and patted his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mr. Derek,¡± I said to him, offering my support and understanding.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek whispered my name, his arms around me tightening in a firm embrace. I was trapped within his hold, unable to move even a fraction of an inch. His heated breath brushed against my skin, and the rhythmic beat of his heart echoed in my ears, both palpable reminders of the intensity of the moment.


    My instincts kicked in, and I ced my hand on his shoulder, attempting to gently push him away. However, his grip was unyielding, as if he were determined to keep me close. His fingers trailed softly along my back, sending shivers down my spine, and I could feel the tension building between us.


    Derek turned to face me, raising his head to meet my gaze. His eyes held a depth of emotion that left me breathless, my heart racing so hard that I struggled to catch my breath. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his intentions, his desires.


    Is he going to kiss me again? The thought crossed my mind, and I tried to avert my gaze, to avoid the intensity of his gaze. But it was toote. I felt his lips on my corbone, a gentle, lingering touch that sent an electric shock through my body. My hands trembled so much that I couldn¡¯t hold him at bay.


    With deliberate tenderness, Derek gently lowered me onto the bed, his eyes locked onto mine. The room seemed to close in around us, the air charged with unspoken desires and a palpable tension that neither of us could ignore.


    I swallowed hard, struggling to find my voice as I looked up at him, my heart pounding in my chest. The chemistry between us was undeniable, and in that moment, the boundaries that had once separated us seemed to blur.


    I knew that I had to make a choice, to either embrace the connection that was growing between us or to pull away and hold onto the past. It was a decision that carried the weight of consequences, and I could feel the gravity of it pressing down on me.


    My entire body quivered, and a cold sweat broke out across my skin. It was as if a storm had erupted within me, and I could feel the heat rising to my face. Everything around me seemed to lose its brightness, fading into the background as my senses were overwhelmed.

 Is this my new life?

    Derek¡¯s touch had been gentle and affectionate, leaving a lingering warmth that I couldn¡¯t ignore. The connection between us had been undeniable, and I couldn¡¯t deny the electric chemistry that had sparked life between us.


    What am I supposed to do now? The question weighed heavily on my mind. It was too soon for me to fully ept him and embrace this newfound connection, but on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t bear to deny the emotions that had stirred within me.


    As Iy there, caught between the pull of desire and the hesitation born from uncertainty, I realized that I was facing a defining moment in my life. The unconventional circumstances of our marriage had thrust us into uncharted territory, and I couldn¡¯t escape theplexity of my emotions.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek¡¯s gaze remained locked onto mine, his eyes filled with longing and vulnerability. It was clear that he, too, was navigating the same storm of emotions that raged within me.


    The room was heavy with silence, as if time itself had slowed down. I knew that I had a choice to make-a decision that would shape the course of our rtionship and our future together. But the path ahead was shrouded in uncertainty, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of the consequences that woulde with my decision.


    ¡°Elena, are you all right?¡± Derek¡¯s voice abruptly cut through the hazy atmosphere that had enveloped us. I was momentarily shaken from my thoughts, and I gazed up at the ceiling, my mind racing.


    I bit my lower lip, considering his question, and after a moment of hesitation, I nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied softly, my voice slightly shaky. It was a response that masked the whirlwind of emotions I had experienced in that fleeting moment.


    I inhaled deeply and closed my eyes, trying to make sense of the chaos within me. What was it, exactly? The intensity of Derek¡¯s touch had left me spellbound, a sensation that I had not anticipated. It was a moment of vulnerability that opened a floodgate of emotions.


    Slowly, using my elbow for support, I propped myself up, my gaze shifting to Derek. His eyes held a mixture of concern and understanding, and I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate his sensitivity to my feelings.


    But in that vulnerable moment, I realized that I couldn¡¯t rush my feelings, nor could I deny the undeniable connection between us. It was a delicate bnce, one that required time and patience to navigate.


    Taking a deep breath, I finally broke the silence, my voice filled with a mixture of honesty and vulnerability. ¡°Mr. Derek,¡± I began, ¡°I need some time. Our marriage¡­ it¡¯s not something I can fully embrace right now.¡±


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    I had gently ced Elena on the bed, her eyes filled with a mixture of desire and hesitation. I was drawn to her; the maic pull between us was impossible to resist, and I had been on the verge of capturing her soft lips with a kiss.


    But then, as my face drew closer to hers, I noticed the subtle signs of her nervousness. The fine sheen of sweat on her forehead, the way her body tensed slightly-these were the signals that I couldn¡¯t ignore. She had been caught in the whirlwind of our shared emotions, and it was clear that she needed a moment to collect herself.


    At the first sign of her resistance, she gently pushed me away, her eyes silently pleading for understanding. Her request for time had hit me like a sudden jolt, a moment of stark reality in the midst of our shared desire.


    ¡°Elena, are you all right?¡± I asked, my voice filled with genuine concern. It was important to me that she feltfortable and safe, and I didn¡¯t want to push her beyond her limits.


    She nodded, a small, trembling affirmation that revealed the depth of her emotions. It was a response that both reassured and frustrated me. I wanted to be close to her, to feel the warmth of her presence, but I couldn¡¯t ignore her need for a moment¡¯s pause.


    ¡°Mr. Derek,¡± I began, ¡°I need some time. Our marriage¡­ it¡¯s not something I can fully embrace right now,¡± she said suddenly.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± I nodded and asked, my voice tinged with a mix of worry and regret. Thest thing I wanted was for her to feel ufortable or pressured.


    Elena looked up at me, her eyes searching mine for understanding. ¡°No,¡± she replied softly, her voice carrying a hint of vulnerability. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt me, Mr. Derek.¡±


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    ¡°I¡¯m OK,¡± I responded to Derek¡¯s concerned inquiry, meeting his gaze as he stood beside the bed. His eyes held a mixture of relief and understanding, and I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate his sensitivity to my feelings.


    Derek, ever the caring husband, insisted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you need to rest.¡± His concern for my well-being was evident, and I nodded in agreement, appreciating his thoughtfulness.


    ¡°Yes, change your outfit,¡± I replied, managing a small smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    With that, I hurriedly got out of bed, eager to give Derek some space as well. As I closed the bedroom door behind me, I couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at the mirror. What I saw surprised me-a flushed, red face staring back at me.


    My reflection mirrored the tumultuous emotions I had experienced in those moments with Derek. It was as if the intensity of our connection had left its mark on me, both physically and emotionally. My heart raced, and my thoughts swirled as I tried to make sense of it all.


    As I changed my clothes, I couldn¡¯t escape the feeling that our rtionship was evolving in unexpected ways. I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, trying to calm the racing thoughts in my mind.


    As I gazed at my reflection from top to bottom, a wave of mixed emotions washed over me. ¡°Is this my new life?¡± I pondered silently, my thoughts drifting to the past and the choices I had made. ¡°Paul, will you be happy?¡± I wondered, a sense of longing and nostalgia tugging at my heart.


    To be continued.

 Why did you wear this?

    Derek¡¯s POV.


    ¡°What was thest thing she said?¡± I wondered as I stood at the side of the bed, a hint of confusion in my mind. Elena¡¯s request for me to rest echoed in my thoughts, and I couldn¡¯t help but consider its implications.


    ¡°Is she nning to sleep with me?¡± I mused, my mind racing with questions. It seemed like a significant shift in our interactions, one that left me both intrigued and uncertain. I had initially intended to leave and sleep separately, but Elena¡¯s invitation seemed to suggest otherwise.


    With a faint smile on my lips, I decided to honor her request. I stepped out of bed, my movements deliberate as I unzipped my clothing and picked up my phone from the nearby nightstand. There was something important I needed to attend to before retiring for the night.


    I dialed Obin¡¯s phone number, and my thoughts focused on the matter at hand. The connection was established, and I could hear Obin¡¯s voice on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Boss,¡± he said respectfully.


    I wasted no time in getting to the point. ¡°Where is he?¡± I inquired, my tone carrying a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Boss, he is in the basement,¡± Obin replied promptly, his voice tinged with professionalism.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for your order,¡± he added, a note of readiness in his tone.


    I looked in the direction of the bathroom door, contemting the situation. There were matters that required my attention and responsibilities that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. I have something to do with him,¡± I urgently conveyed to Obin, my voiceced with a sense of determination. With that, I promptly hung up the phone, my mind filled with a mix of emotions and thoughts.


    Paul¡¯s actions had crossed a line, and I couldn¡¯t stand idly by while he posed a threat to Elena. The connection between us was undeniable, and I had a responsibility to protect her, no matter the cost.


    ¡°Paul, you have to pay the price for hurting my wife,¡± I muttered under my breath, my anger simmering just below the surface. The betrayal and pain I felt were like a fire in my veins, and I was ready to confront the situation head-on.


    But just as my emotions boiled over, I was startled by the sound of the bedroom door opening. I turned my gaze toward the entrance, my heart pounding in my chest, unsure of what to expect.


    When I saw Elena, dressed in a silk blue robe, my anger began to subside, reced by a sense of concern and protectiveness. Her presence was a reminder of the delicate bnce we were trying to maintain in our unconventional marriage.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I said softly, my voice gentler now, as I moved toward her. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Why did you wear this?¡± I questioned, my voiceced with a mix of amusement and tenderness. The choice of attire had piqued my interest, and I couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    Elena coughed softly, her cheeks flushing slightly, and she responded in a hushed tone, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find something appropriate to wear.¡±


    Her answer, although lighthearted, carried a hint of hesitation. It was clear that she was navigating the intricacies of our rtionship, just as I was. Her smile was gentle, but I could sense a deeper level ofplexity in her emotions.


    With a sense of understanding, Elena hurriedlyid down on the bed, wrapping herself in a nket. She turned away from me, her actions a mix of vulnerability and uncertainty.


    Within a minute, I had approached her on the bed, my desire to bridge the emotional gap between uspelling me forward. As I settled beside her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of connection-a recognition that we were both navigating this uncharted territory together.


    The dimly lit room seemed to cocoon us, isting us from theplexities of the outside world. The shared moments of intimacy and vulnerability were forging a deeper bond between us, one that was bothplex and beautiful.


    As Iy there with Elena, our unspoken desires and emotions hung in the air, a testament to the evolving nature of our rtionship.


    With a soft touch, I brushed a strand of hair from Elena¡¯s, my eyes locked onto hers. It¡¯s just that I could not control myself from touching her.


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    All of a sudden, I felt a cool touch on my back, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Derek was up to. Closing my eyes, I held the nket tightly in my hands, anticipating his next move. He gently touched the scar on my back, and a mixture of vulnerability and desire coursed through me.


    ¡°I will heal everything you have from your past,¡± Derek whispered, his words filled with a promise of love and eptance. His gesture was a powerful reminder that our love had the capacity to mend and transform.


    I pressed my lips, and I responded with tenderness, ¡°Let it be.¡± The scars of my past had long haunted me, but in that moment, I was willing to embrace the healing touch of our connection, to let go of the pain and embrace the love that Derek offered.


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    Hearing Elena¡¯s words, I turned around and seized the pillow with both hands. The emotions churning within me were aplex mix of longing, desire, and a hint of frustration. I wanted to hold her in my arms tofort and reassure her, but I knew she needed some time toe to terms with theplexities of our rtionship.


    ¡®Elena, tell me, why do you love him?¡¯ I found myself asking. It was a question that had lingered in my mind, a curiosity I couldn¡¯t ignore. The connection between us had been undeniable, but I yearned to understand the depths of her emotions.


    My desire to be close to Elena and to protect her had grown stronger with each passing day, but I also respected her need for space and time.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will captivate you and make you fall in love with me,¡± I dered softly, my words carrying a promise of devotion and determination.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to allow anyone to touch you.¡¯ My protective instincts had been awakened, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anyone posing a threat to Elena.


    To be continued.

 What’s wrong with her?

    Anne cursed at her phone, ¡°Fuck, pick up the phone.¡±


    Anne¡¯s frustration had reached its peak as she cursed at her phone, her desperate attempts to reach someone met with silence. The urgency in her voice was palpable as she shouted, ¡°Where are you?¡± Her sense of helplessness only seemed to grow with every unanswered call.


    But suddenly, a man¡¯s voice cut through the tension in the room. ¡°Anne, I¡¯m here, honey,¡± the voice said, and a man named William Regan walked into the room. His presence seemed to be a source of relief, and the connection between them was evident as Anne¡¯s tears flowed freely.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± William repeated, his words filled with reassurance and understanding. The emotions that passed between them spoke of a history and a connection that had endured the test of time.


    Anne couldn¡¯t contain her emotions, and she rushed over to William, her tears streaming down her face. It was clear that they had known each other for a long time, and the depth of their bond was undeniable.


    ¡°Calm down and tell me slowly,¡± William gently urged, his voice a soothing presence in the midst of Anne¡¯s distress. He wanted to understand the situation and offerfort to the woman he cared for deeply.


    Anne¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, her fear and anxiety evident in her words. ¡°Calm down? How? Do you know Mr. Houston has abducted our son?¡± Her desperation and concern were clear, and she soughtfort and understanding from the man who had just walked into the room.


    ¡°What do you mean? Houston? I think I¡¯ve heard that name before,¡± William replied, his confusion palpable. The name Derek Houston seemed to stir some vague memories, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    Anne¡¯s voice cracked as she rified, ¡°His name is Derek Houston.¡± The weight of the situation hung heavily in the air as she revealed the name, hoping that it would trigger a response in William.


    ¡°Derek,¡± William murmured, his brows furrowing as he tried to connect the dots. The name seemed to hold significance, and it tugged at the recesses of his memory.


    As Anne pressed him for answers, William¡¯s mind raced. ¡®Derek! I know this name. However, this is not possible. I had buried that chapter for a long time. There are also thousands of Dereks in this city. I¡¯ve never heard of Houston¡¯s having a son,¡¯ he thought, desperately trying to piece together the fragments of memory that were resurfacing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But he knew he needed to remainposed. In an effort to regain control, he responded to Anne, ¡°What are you thinking? Don¡¯t you know who he is?¡±


    Anne¡¯s abrupt question seemed to hang in the air, demanding an answer that could shed light on the mysterious connection between Derek Houston and the memories that William was struggling to unearth.


    William¡¯s response was filled with confusion and a tinge of disbelief. ¡°I used to know one Derek, but it¡¯s been a long time. And he wasn¡¯t from Houston,¡± he exined, his voice carrying the weight of a memory that had long been buried. The revtion that Anne had made about Derek Houston stirred a deeply buried past, one he had tried to forget.


    Anne, puzzled by his response, sought rification. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    With a heavy sigh, William chose to reveal a dark and haunting truth. ¡°I¡¯m talking about my dead wife. She had a son. But I killed both of them.¡± His confession hung in the air, a revtion that shattered the calm that had briefly settled in the room.


    Anne¡¯s initial response was marked by indifference to his revtion. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m not interested in your dead wife. I want my Paul back, William.¡± Her desperation and longing for her son were evident as her eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°He will kill my son. Elena will not spare my son,¡± she added, her voice trembling with fear. The threat that Paul posed to their son was a source of deep concern, and Anne was struggling to find a solution to theplex and dangerous situation they were in.


    William, still reeling from his own confession, furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± He couldn¡¯tprehend the depth of the situation and the dangers that seemed to be closing in.


    Anne went on to reveal the depths of Paul¡¯s obsession with Elena. ¡°Paul is interested in Elena. Even Paul tried to kill Robert for Elena. He ispletely obsessed with her. You know about his paranoid disorder, right? If Elena tells Paul to kill me, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do it without hesitation. He¡¯s crazy for her.¡± Fear was evident in her eyes as she spoke, and it was clear that they were dealing with a dangerous and vtile situation.


    William¡¯s question was marked by frustration and confusion as he asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let him marry her?¡± He couldn¡¯t fathom Anne¡¯s reasons for not allowing Paul to marry Elena, given the dire situation they were facing.


    Anne¡¯s response wasced with anger and resentment, her emotions bubbling to the surface. ¡°William, are you crazy? What would I say to Robert if I did, and what would I say to society? Plus, I hate that scumbag.¡± Her disdain for Elena was evident, and the depth of her animosity couldn¡¯t be denied.


    William¡¯s mocking response only fueled the tension in the room. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If I were crazy, how would you spend your life in suchvishness?¡±


    Anne¡¯s words, spoken with fierce intensity, revealed a long-standing resentment that had festered over time. ¡°I got it in my own way, William. You did not support me. You could have chosen me when I was pregnant, but you didn¡¯t. Instead of me, you chose money and fame. I divorced Han because you forced it.¡± Her usation was a painful reminder of the choices they had made in the past, choices that had left their rtionship strained and unresolved.

 Shut the fuck up

    William¡¯s anger simmered as he responded to Anne¡¯s usations. ¡°Oh, my goodness. Isn¡¯t it true that I requested some time from you? You, on the other hand, did not wait for me and married Robert. Now you¡¯re remorseful?¡± His words were filled with frustration and resentment as he reminded Anne of the choices she had made in the past.


    Anne¡¯s response was marked by a heartfelt apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t.¡± She acknowledged the mistakes she had made, the decisions that had led to the fractures in their rtionship.


    But her emotions wereplex, and her voice trembled as she continued, ¡°I made a mistake. Paul adored Han. He just med me for leaving Han and marrying Robert. You¡¯re also married to Mira. Have you ever considered Paul?¡± Anne¡¯s tears flowed freely as she confronted the deep-seated regrets and the impact of their choices on their son.


    Anne¡¯s outburst had stirred a cauldron of emotions in the dimly lit room. Her usations and regrets hadid bare the unresolved tensions that had defined their rtionship for years. William¡¯s anger and frustration simmered beneath the surface, and he was struggling to navigate theplexities of their conversation.


    ¡°Oh, my God! You know, I¡¯ve always avoided you because of your drama,¡± William retorted, his voice tinged with exasperation. The usations that Anne had hurled at him were causing the old wounds of their past to resurface.


    William didn¡¯t shy away from addressing the choices they had made. ¡°Because of money, you married Robert, and I married Mira for the same reason. Whereas I kept my word, you didn¡¯t keep your word, and you stuck with Robert.¡± The bitterness of their past decisions hung in the air, a testament to the regrets and tensions that had colored their lives.


    ¡°Now be quiet and allow me to talk with Ron. Maybe he knows Derek Houston,¡± William continued, trying to steer the conversation in a different direction. He was well aware of his shorings as a father and the choices he had made that had neglected Paul.


    **


    Elenay in peaceful slumber, her breaths soft and steady, as Derek carefully stroked her hair with his fingertips. He knew that, despite theplexities of their rtionship, she was now a part of his life. And the emotions that had awakened within him were undeniable.


    With Elena safely asleep, Derek quietly got out of bed and made his way out of the room. His footsteps were nearly soundless, his movements deliberate as he navigated the dimly lit corridor.


    Derek arrived at the locked door that led to the hidden chamber, a ce filled with a variety of des and razors. The room was a stark reflection of the inner turmoil that had been brewing within him. He chose a razor chain whip, gripping it tightly in his fists.


    ¡°You will pay for what you did to Elena,¡± Derek murmured with determination. His voice wasced with an underlying rage, a desire for retribution on behalf of the woman who had be an integral part of his life.


    As he made his way downstairs, the door swung open, and he turned on the light. Paul sat on the floor, his eyes slowly opening in response to the sudden brightness. He gave Derek a sidelong nce, a mixture of surprise and caution in his expression.


    Derek¡¯s arrival was a confrontation that had been long in the making. The emotions that had surged within him, the need to protect Elena, and the anger he felt toward Paul had brought him to this moment. The air in the room was charged with tension, and it was clear that the reckoning they had avoided was now at hand.


    The dimly lit room was a battleground of emotions, the tension palpable as Paul and Derek faced each other. Paul¡¯s voice trembled with anger and desperation as he pointed a finger at Derek, his words sharp and using.


    ¡°You,¡± Paul hissed, his gaze locked onto Derek with a mixture of fury and confusion.


    Derek, in a surprising show ofposure, inhaled deeply and calmly took a seat in front of Paul. His eyes held a steely resolve, and he was prepared to face the confrontation that had been building for so long.


    Paul¡¯s frustration and rage reached a breaking point as he grabbed the cage¡¯s rod in a fit of rage. His voice,den with urgency and concern, betrayed his desperation. ¡°What do you want? Where is Elena?¡±


    Derek, however, responded with a biting, sarcastic tone, his wordsced with mockery. ¡°She is sound asleep. She is so exhausted. After all, it¡¯s our wedding night.¡± His provocation was deliberate, a way to test the limits of Paul¡¯s anger and desperation.


    Paul couldn¡¯t contain his fury and helplessness, and in a fit of rage, he unleashed a punch on the cage¡¯s rod. His knuckles were left raw from the impact, but his resolve remained unshaken. ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± he yelled, his anger simmering just below the surface.


    Derek, unfazed by Paul¡¯s outburst, continued to taunt him. ¡°Why are you injuring yourself when you can¡¯t even have her?¡± His mocking tone was a calcted move, aimed at further infuriating Paul and testing the depths of his emotions.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul¡¯s words were filled with possessiveness and a primal need to im Elena as his own. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of touching her. She¡¯s the only one who belongs to me,¡± he dered, his voice unwavering.


    Derek, in response, took a moment to collect his thoughts. He closed his eyes briefly, as if contemting his next move, and the room fell into a tense silence. Paul¡¯s demand echoed in the dimly lit space.


    When Derek finally stood up and unlocked the cage¡¯s door, the tension in the room escted. His voice was calm, but his words carried an air of finality. ¡°But I¡¯d already made her mine. Her mind, her heart, and her life,¡± Derek stated. His assertion left no room for ambiguity; he believed he had won Elena¡¯s heart, and he was determined to keep her.


    Paul¡¯s response was marked by a clenched fist and a mischievous grin, as he sought to provoke Derek further. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to irritate me. I¡¯m sure my Elena won¡¯t like you. And you¡¯re well aware that we¡­fucked the night before your wedding.¡± Paul¡¯s words trailed off as he alluded to a night filled with passion and desire, a night that had taken ce just before Derek¡¯s wedding.

 Elena is my wife

    The room crackled with tension as Derek¡¯s emotions reached a breaking point. In response to Paul¡¯s taunting words, Derek tightened his grip on the razor chain, the pain of the des cutting into his hand was nothingpared to the turmoil within him.


    ¡°You want her, right?¡± Derek¡¯s voice wasced with anger and frustration as he sought to understand Paul¡¯s intentions.


    Paul, unfazed and seemingly amused by Derek¡¯s suffering, responded with a smirk. ¡°Bastard. I don¡¯t want her. She¡¯s already mine.¡± His deration was a direct challenge to Derek¡¯s ims about Elena¡¯s heart.


    In a sudden burst of rage, Derek¡¯s patience snapped, and he unleashed a punch thatnded squarely on Paul¡¯s face. Paul let out a pained grunt as he clutched his nose, which was now bleeding profusely.


    The room was a battleground of emotions, with the confrontation escting with each passing moment. Derek¡¯s voice was filled with determination as he shouted, ¡°Elena is my wife. Do you get it?¡± He was unwilling to let Paul¡¯s im on Elena go unchallenged.


    Paul¡¯s response was a threat, his anger boiling over as he grabbed Derek¡¯s cor and prepared to strike back. But Derek¡¯s agility prevailed, and he swiftly grabbed Paul¡¯s leg, using it to m Paul¡¯s head into the wall. The impact left Paul groaning in pain as he copsed to the floor.


    Paul¡¯s condition, however, was furtherplicated by his recent struggles. He hadn¡¯t been taking proper care of himself, consumed by his relentless search for Elena. The toll on his body and mind had be evident.


    In the dimly lit room, the sh of wills and the physical confrontation had left both men battered and emotionally charged.


    As Derek removed his shirt, he issued a challenge to Paul, his voice filled with provocation. ¡°You want her, right? Okay, let¡¯s see how you do.¡±


    Derek¡¯s taunting words only fueled Paul¡¯s anger. Wiping the blood from his nose, Paul swung a punch at Derek¡¯s face. The fight was on, both men unleashing their pent-up frustrations and emotions in a brawl that had been building for far too long.


    Fists flew and bodies collided in a tumultuous struggle. Their grunts and the sounds of their blows filled the room. The physical confrontation was a mirror of the emotional turmoil that had brought them to this point.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But, in the end, it was Paul who copsed onto the ground, his body battered and bruised. Both men were panting and gasping for air, their once pristine appearances marred by sweat and injuries.


    Paul¡¯s world spun, and he struggled to make sense of the situation, but his determination to win Elena¡¯s heart remained unwavering. He knew he had to fight for her, no matter the cost.


    Derek, victorious in the brawl, ced his foot on Paul¡¯s chest as he attempted to rise. His words were filled with cruel satisfaction. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to feel her pain, bastard!¡± Derek¡¯s intention was clear as he reached for his razor chain.


    The battle between Derek and Paul had taken a toll on both men, and it was the agonizing sound of screams that had filled the air.


    After what felt like an eternity, Derek emerged from the basement, his hand swollen and covered in blood. The physical and emotional wounds from the fight were evident, and he had been pushed to the brink by the relentless struggle for Elena¡¯s affections.


    Derek made his way to the room where Elenay in a peaceful slumber. Her breaths were soft and steady, a stark contrast to the chaos that had unfolded in the house. He sat beside her, his heart heavy with the weight of the choices he had made.


    For a moment, Derek contemted reaching out to touch Elena to reassure himself that she was safe. But when he looked down at his own bloodied hand, he hesitated. The reminder of the violence he had justmitted was too stark, and he took a step back, unwilling to leave her with the evidence of his actions.


    His voice was soft and filled with a mixture of relief and sadness as he whispered to the sleeping Elena, ¡°Elena, I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Derek had kept his word, but at what cost?


    Derek left the room and made his way to the bathroom, the weight of his actions heavy on his mind. His bloodied hands were a stark reminder of the confrontation he had engaged in to protect Elena. He didn¡¯t want to taint her with the evidence of his violent struggle, so he decided to take a shower.


    As the warm water cascaded over him, Derek couldn¡¯t help but rey the events of the evening in his mind. He had fought to keep Elena safe and ensure that she remained his. The cost of that fight was etched on his body, a physical manifestation of his determination and love.


    Tomorrow, Elena will inevitably ask about his injuries; he will have to find a way to exin the situation. He couldn¡¯t hide the truth from her, nor did he want to.


    After his shower, Derek returned to the room where Elena slept peacefully. Her vulnerability tugged at his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of responsibility for her. Hey down beside her, their bodies close, and gently drew her into his embrace.


    As he held her, Derek whispered words of reassurance, his voice filled with tenderness. ¡°Elena, you have been through a lot of pain. Now it¡¯s their turn to suffer.¡± His words were a reflection of the fierce protectiveness he felt for her and his determination to shield her from harm.


    **


    In the dimly lit basement, Pauly on the cold, unforgiving floor, his back bleeding profusely from the wounds sustained during the intense confrontation with Derek. Despite the pain and the dire state of his injuries, Paul¡¯s thoughts were consumed by a singr focus  Elena.


    Murmuring in agony, Paul¡¯s words wereced with desperation and determination. ¡°Elena, I¡¯d just like to see you once. And I swear, I¡¯ll kill him. You only love me.¡± His plea carried the weight of his obsession and unwavering love for her.

 Did you beat him?

    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of him, have you?¡± William¡¯s inquiry was direct; his desire to uncover the truth was evident in his words.


    Ron¡¯s response was filled with uncertainty. ¡°No, I¡¯m not familiar with him. But why are you asking about it? And where have you gone?¡± The questions hung in the air, an indication of Ron¡¯s curiosity about William¡¯s sudden interest in a stranger.


    William, however, chose to keep his cards close to his chest, offering only a cryptic response. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, son.¡± The implications of his words hinted at a forting revtion, leaving Ron to wonder about the secrets thaty beneath his father¡¯s inquiry.


    Ron¡¯s realization was swift. ¡°So you¡¯re already here,¡± he noted, recognizing that William was nearby, perhaps in pursuit of answers to the enigmatic Derek Houston.


    William¡¯s confirmation was concise and to the point. ¡°Yes, I will tell you everything tomorrow,¡± he assured his son before concluding the conversation by hanging up the phone.


    The conversation between William and Ron unfolded over the phone, an exchange of questions and information that sought to shed light on a figure named Derek Houston. William was on a quest for answers, and Ron¡¯s voice held a hint of curiosity and concern.


    As the call ended, William turned to Anne, the weight of his concerns evident in his expression. ¡°He is unfamiliar with him. However, I doubt any neer will be as capable as this,¡± William mused, his thoughts a mixture of curiosity and unease.


    In the midst of their quest for answers about Derek Houston, Anne¡¯s desperation was palpable. She longed for the return of her son, Paul, and her focus was unwavering.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I want my son back, William. I¡¯m not interested in hearing  anything.¡± Anne¡¯s words were filled with raw emotion, her maternal instincts driving her to seek a reunion with Paul, no matter the cost.


    William, understanding the depth of Anne¡¯s pain, offered reassurance. ¡°He¡¯s also my son, Anne. I¡¯ll make an attempt to speak with him tomorrow.¡±


    I awoke with a slight flutter of my eyelids, finding myself ensconced in the strong, secure hold of Derek¡¯s arms. My gaze shifted to meet a pair of intense grey eyes fixed on me, and a husky morning greeting filled the air.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Derek¡¯s deep voice resonated through the room, his eyes revealing aplex mixture of emotions. I briefly met his gaze before turning my attention elsewhere, my thoughts racing. The night¡¯s sleep had been deep and undisturbed, but it wasn¡¯t the rest I had been yearning for.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Derek,¡± I replied, maintaining a hint of formality in my address. The weight of my new role as his wife bore down on me, and I grappled with the swirling emotions within.


    Derek, however, seemed determined not to let the moment slip away without acknowledging the connection that had formed between us. His question hung in the air, ¡°Did you get enough sleep?¡± His gaze remained focused on me, inviting me to share my thoughts and emotions.


    I slowly became aware of my position, nestled in Derek¡¯s embrace, and the realization left me feeling a sense of unease. Despite the intimacy we had shared throughout the night, I couldn¡¯t fully ept this new reality. It was possible that I had been the one to approach him, but the weight of the situation was starting to sink in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Derek.¡± I finally spoke up as I began to carefully extricate myself from his arms. I hadn¡¯t anticipated falling asleep in his embrace, and the situation left me grappling with a mix of emotions and uncertainties.


    As I attempted to disentangle myself from Derek¡¯s embrace, a sudden and firm pull yanked me back into his arms. It felt as though I was a rabbit, and he, a colossal and possessive tiger, had ensnared me within his grip. I was left momentarily stunned by the unexpected action, my thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and hesitation.


    ¡°Mr. Derek,¡± I managed to utter, my gaze shifting away from his intense eyes as I struggled toprehend the situation. His embrace was overpowering, and the weight of it left me feeling small and vulnerable.


    Derek¡¯s response wasposed and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Please address me by my name,¡± he rified, the possessiveness in his tone leaving no room for argument. I hesitated for a few moments, contemting my options. Perhaps if I used his name, he would relent and allow me some space.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I finally conceded, the word passing my lips with a degree of reluctance. His response was a simple acknowledgment, but it carried a weight of its own.


    In an attempt to regain some semnce of control over the situation, I ventured a question, my tone tinged with a hint of unease. ¡°Can you just let me leave now?¡±


    Derek¡¯s whispered request hung in the air like a delicate invitation. ¡°Sleep a bit longer with me,¡± he urged, his head resting on my shoulder. The intimacy of the moment tugged at my emotions, and I hesitated before offering a hesitant nod.


    As I lowered my gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the state of Derek¡¯s hand. It was badly injured, with a deep crimson stain marring his skin. Concern washed over me, and I instinctively reached for his hand, my touch gentle yetden with questions.


    ¡°Mr. Derek!¡± I eximed, my voice trembling with a mixture of rm and confusion. I turned to face him, my eyes drawn to the newly revealed cut on his lip and a wound on his cheek. The marks were fresh and bore the telltale signs of a recent injury.


    My voice quivered as I pressed for answers, my concern unabated. ¡°What is this, Mr. Derek? I mean Derek? How did you get hurt? This appears to be new,¡± I questioned, my eyes locked onto his, searching for any hint of an exnation.


    Derek relinquished his hold on me, his attempt at a reassuring smile failing to dispel the unease that had settled in the room. He spoke, attempting to downy the significance of his injuries. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I sliced my hand yesterday night by ident,¡± he exined, his words carrying a casual air.


    I regarded him for a few moments, my gaze unwavering. Did he truly believe I was entirely ignorant? Did he consider me to be a fool, blind to the evident clues that something was amiss?


    ¡°Did you beat him?¡± I asked, my tone firm and unwavering. Derek¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the directness of my question

 Can I go back to university?

    Derek¡¯s POV.


    The weight of Elena¡¯s direct question hung heavily in the air, and I found myself at a loss for words. I hadn¡¯t anticipated her piercing insight, and her intuition had cut through the facade I had tried to maintain.


    My gaze dropped to the floor, my silence speaking volumes of the inner turmoil I grappled with. I couldn¡¯t deny the truth behind her question. I knew she held feelings for him, but I was equally determined to exact retribution for the pain he had caused her. The conflicting emotions tugged at my conscience.


    Then, an unexpected touch brought me back from the depths of my contemtion. Elena¡¯s soft fingers encircled my injured hand, and she began applying ointment to the wound. Her focus remained fixed on my hand, and it seemed as if she had momentarily forgotten to blink. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder at her silent determination.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him, Elena,¡± I finally voiced, desperate to convey my intentions. Her response remained elusive, and as she rose from the bed, her expression remained inscrutable.


    Elena retrieved a medical kit, methodically bandaging my injured hand and tending to the cut on my lip with ointment. As shepleted the bandaging, I realized that unspoken understandings could sometimes transcend words, and I could only hope that she recognized theplex emotions that had driven my actions.


    As the weight of unspoken truths lingered in the room, I mustered the courage to speak, to break the silence that had settled between us. With a heavy heart, I uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena.¡± My voice carried the weight of my regret, and I hoped that my apology would convey the depth of my feelings.


    Elena¡¯s response, however, caught me off guard. She turned her attention away from me, her focus shifting to my closet as she carefully selected a dress. cing it on the edge of the bed, she offered a heartfelt sentiment that resonated with both care and concern.


    ¡°Derek,¡± she began, her voice gentle and filled with understanding, ¡°please don¡¯t soak your wounds. And if you want to shower, just let me know, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The surprise came not from her words, but from the faint smile that graced her lips as she spoke. It was a fragile, delicate smile that revealed aplex array of emotions. I couldn¡¯t quite decipher the thoughts that were racing through her mind, especially after the revtion of my altercation with Paul.


    With concern still gnawing at me, I couldn¡¯t help but voice my worries as Elena made her way towards the bathroom. I questioned, my tone tinged with anxiety, ¡°So you aren¡¯t mad at me, right?¡±


    Elena turned to face me, her response carrying a note of reassurance that I desperately needed. ¡°Why would I?¡± she asked, her voice gentle and understanding. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, as you said you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    As Elena entered the bathroom, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Thanks to Paul, he hit mest night.


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    Inside the bathroom, as I locked the door, a wave of emotions overwhelmed me. I pressed my lips together, attempting to hold back the tears that threatened to spill. It was a confusing mix of guilt, care, love, and uncertainty that swirled within me. Had I truly made a mess of everything? I questioned myself, each doubt weighing heavily on my heart.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    With a trembling hand, I turned on the shower, allowing the water to cascade over me. It was my sce, a temporary sanctuary where I could let my tears blend with the streams of water, hidden from anyone¡¯s view. The bathroom became my refuge, where I could wrestle with the emotions that seemed to have a life of their own.


    After a few minutes, I emerged from the bathroom, still carrying the weight of recent events, and was met with the sight of Derek struggling to put on his shirt. His wounded hand posed a challenge, and I couldn¡¯t stand idly by, allowing his difort to persist. It was now my duty, as his wife, to offer assistance and support.


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± I offered, my voice filled withpassion. I approached him, my towel on the chair nearby, ready to assist in any way I could.


    As I helped Derek with his shirt, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the nervous look in his eyes. Yet, he didn¡¯t resist, allowing me to assist him. The intimacy of the moment didn¡¯t go unnoticed, and a sense of vulnerability lingered in the air.


    ¡°You have an office, right?¡± I inquired, looking for a conversation to ease the tension. It was a practical question, but one that also hinted at my desire to know more about his daily life.


    Derek responded, ¡°Yes, Elena, I have a meeting today, but I¡¯ll be home early.¡±


    His warm hands cupped my face, drawing my attention back to him. ¡°If you be bored, go outside or go shopping, but remember to bring Pom with you. In fact, I have hired a bodyguard for you,¡± he added, his eyes filled with a protective concern that touched me deeply.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly in response. ¡°This is too much for me,¡± I admitted, unsure of how to navigate this new world of privilege and protection.


    Derek, however, met my uncertainty with a gentle reminder of our newly defined rtionship. ¡°You are my wife, remember it, honey,¡± he said, his smile reflecting a mix of affection and reassurance.


    Lowering my gaze slowly, I contemted whether or not I should voice my thoughts. Would he be open to what I had to say? Hesitating only briefly, I decided to express my request.


    ¡°Do you mind if I say something?¡± I asked, my voice trembling slightly.


    Derek¡¯s response was immediate and encouraging. ¡°Of course,¡± he answered, his eyes sparkling, as if he weed the idea of me expressing my thoughts and desires.


    With a hint of hesitation in my voice, I finally voiced the question that had been on my mind. ¡°Can I go back to university?¡±


    Derek¡¯s initial response was inquisitive, his tone carrying a curiosity that hinted at a potential change in the dynamics of our rtionship. ¡°University?¡± he asked, seeking rification.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed.

 I’m sorry, Mr. Derek

    Derek¡¯s response was quick and stern. ¡°Elena, you can continue your study from home. You do not need to go there; now, hurry up ande. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    He said no to me.


    With those words, he left the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. As I pressed my lips lightly, I couldn¡¯t help but contemte the mixed emotions that had stirred within me.


    ¡®Ron is also a student at the same university. He failed the previous time, but if he tries to harm Elena again, then what?¡¯ Derek thought as he walked downstairs.


    **


    Ron sat at the breakfast table, leisurely eating his morning meal when his father, William, suddenly made his presence known in the room. Startled, Ron looked up from his te, a mouthful of food causing him to speak through his bite, ¡°Dad.¡±


    With a warm smile, his father returned the greeting, ¡°Good morning, son.¡±


    But Ron¡¯s focus was quickly diverted as he noticed someone standing behind his father. A sense of surprise and curiosity washed over him as he recognized the woman in question. It was Mrs. D¡¯Souza who stood there with an air of tension about her.


    Ron couldn¡¯t contain his confusion any longer, and he addressed Mrs. D¡¯Souza directly, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dad?¡±


    As they sat around the breakfast table, William and Anne exchanged knowing nces.


    ¡°Ron, sit down and rx. I will tell you everything,¡± William began, his tone carrying a sense of gravity.


    Anne seemed eager to engage in conversation as well. She inquired about Ron¡¯s well-being with a hint of concern in her voice, ¡°How are you doing, Ron?¡±


    Ron, though caught off guard by the sudden presence of these adults, offered a polite reply, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Anne seemed to have heard something about a recent altercation between Ron and Paul, and she didn¡¯t shy away from addressing it, ¡°I heard you and Paul got into a fight.¡±


    Ron, disying a hint of cynicism, assumed that Paul had sent his mother to investigate. He turned to William, raising an eyebrow, ¡°So Paul sent you here to figure things out?¡±


    William¡¯s patience waned as he reprimanded his son, ¡°What is this, Ron? She is the mother of one of your friends.¡±


    But Ron was unwavering. With resolve, he stated, ¡°Dad, he used to be my friend, but not anymore.¡±


    As the tension hung in the air, Ron¡¯s curiosity got the best of him, and he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°How do you guys know each other anyway?¡±


    **


    I quickly changed into a more suitable outfit, determined to join Derek for breakfast. As I descended the stairs, I noticed a man approaching Derek, their conversation hushed and discreet. I strained to hear, catching only the word ¡°shift¡± from Derek¡¯s lips.


    Shift whom? What exactly are they talking about? I pondered as I observed Derek¡¯s discreet conversation with the man. The word ¡°shift¡± kept ringing in my mind, leaving me with an unsettling sense of curiosity and worry. However, when I turned my gaze back to Derek, he appeared perfectlyposed, calmly continuing his breakfast. I longed to inquire about Paul, to unravel the mysteries of the previous night, but apprehension held me back.


    Derek¡¯s suddenment snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re not eating, Elena,¡± he observed, his voice cutting through the mental haze that had clouded my focus.


    I blinked, realizing I had been absentmindedly pushing the food around my te without actually consuming any of it. The apprehension, uncertainty, and lingering questions had all conspired to steal my appetite. My eyes met Derek¡¯s, and I felt a wave of unease. He had observed my distraction, and I couldn¡¯t hide it any longer.


    I forced a faint smile and picked up my fork, intending to take a bite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Derek,¡± I mumbled, my voice wavering slightly. The words felt stuck in my throat as my anxiety loomed.


    Derek thought to himself, ¡®You can¡¯t be free with me, I know. Paul is still bothering you.¡¯


    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Derek proposed with warmth in his voice. He was always there, trying to care for me, to show his affection in ways big and small.


    My immediate response was to decline his offer, not wanting to feel overly dependent on him. ¡°No,¡± I replied, ¡°I can eat, Derek.¡± I didn¡¯t want to let my struggles define me, but it was hard to turn down his kind gestures.


    A yful smile graced Derek¡¯s lips as he teasingly remarked, ¡°You talk too much, Elena.¡± His genuine, yful demeanor was a wee sight, and it was easy to findfort in his presence.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back, genuinely curious about his perspective. ¡°Am I really talkative?¡± I inquired.


    Derek¡¯s chuckle filled the room, and his eyes sparkled with a warmth that was hard to resist. ¡°Yes, you are really talkative,¡± he confirmed, emphasizing the endearment in his own way.


    As we shared this light-hearted exchange, my thoughts were divided. While I was sitting at this dining table, a feeling nagged at me that someone else might be in need of my assistance.


    ¡°Your hand is injured, yet you still want to feed me,¡± I observed, his eyes never leaving mine. I had begun slicing the steak for him, determined to reciprocate the care and kindness he had shown me.


    In response to hisment, I looked into his eyes and offered a quiet but meaningful response, ¡°Elena, I wish to look after you at all times. To me, this hurt is nothing.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As Derek¡¯s fingers gently grazed my cheek, a warm smile lit up his face. Our connection deepened as I met his eyes, and for a moment, the world seemed to shrink to just the two of us. But as I nced at the food before us, a sudden thought of Paul¡¯s well-being crossed my mind. Had he eaten anything? My heart was divided between the conflicting emotions tied to my past and my present.


    Unexpectedly, Derek spoke, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s go with me, Elena,¡± he suggested, his eyes carrying a sense of purpose and determination.


    A wave of surprise washed over me, and I questioned, ¡°What would I do there? It would be better if I stayed at home.¡± I couldn¡¯t fathom the idea of being at his office, unsure of how I would fit into his professional world.

 Paul needs medical treatment

    Derek remained silent for a brief moment, a contemtive expression on his face. Then, without further exnation, he scooped me up in his arms and began leading me outside. The suddenness of his actions left me astonished and curious.


    ¡°Derek, what are you up to?¡± I asked, struggling to understand his intentions. We made our way to the car, and it became apparent that he intended to take me with him to his office.


    As Derek settled me onto hisp inside the car, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hesitation. It was an unusual situation, and I wanted to make sure it was alright. I inquired, ¡°May I sit on the seat?¡±


    Derek¡¯s response surprised me, his voice carrying a husky tone, ¡°No, you¡¯re better on myp.¡± His statement made me wonder if he was upset due to something I had done. In an attempt to understand his emotions, I asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± His answer was a simple ¡°no.¡±


    Curiosity gnawed at me, and I probed further, ¡°Did I say something inappropriate?¡± He nodded in response, his gaze remaining fixed on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby,¡± I added, feeling the need to assert my independence. Derek¡¯s protective behavior was endearing, but I wanted him to see me as an equal partner.


    Derek¡¯s response, however, was filled with affection. ¡°But for me, you are.¡± His words were apanied by a warm smile. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at his sweet, albeit somewhat overprotective, nature.


    With a yful tone, I decided to challenge him, asking, ¡°You have a sweet way of speaking. How many girlfriends did you have then?¡± My eyes narrowed as I awaited his response.


    Derek chuckled at my question, then replied, ¡°I had a bunch, but none of them were as sweet as you.¡± His words brought a genuine smile to my face as I considered the unique connection we were building.


    ¡°Really,¡± I said, turning to him with a faint smile.


    Derek¡¯s warm response to my yful question left me feeling a mixture of emotions. As he tenderly touched my hair and brushed it behind my ear, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver with the gentleness of his touch.


    His fingers then traveled down to my cheek, and I watched him closely. The intimacy of the moment was both surprising and inviting. He pulled me closer to his chest, and I could feel his heartbeat, steady and reassuring. It was an unfamiliar sensation for me, one that both intrigued and startled me.


    Derek¡¯s voice, filled with sincerity, broke through my thoughts. ¡°What exactly do you want to hear, girl? That I had a huge number of girlfriends?¡± He paused to let his words sink in. ¡°I have no one in my life.¡±


    My heart raced as I considered what Derek¡¯s words truly meant. Was he beingpletely honest about having no one in his life? Or was it a way to protect me, to keep certain aspects of his past hidden? Derek, sensing my hesitation, gently slid my hair behind my ear, a simple and intimate gesture that caused my heart to skip a beat.


    As I leaned against Derek¡¯s chest, my eyes closed, and his fingers gently twirled in my hair, a wave of emotions and sensations washed over me. It was aplex mixture of feelings, and I couldn¡¯t help but question their origin.


    Was it simply an attraction? Or perhaps a sensual desire that I couldn¡¯t deny? I found myself considering the possibility that it might be something more profound, something that I had yet to fullyprehend. Derek was slowly bing an integral part of my life, and his closeness had a profound effect on me.


    It was as though an invisible force, an unspoken connection, was drawing me closer to him. He had entered my life like a whirlwind, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was everything to me, even though I didn¡¯t fully understand what that meant. These emotions were unfamiliar, and I struggled to define them.


    But amid this whirlwind of sensations and emotions, Paul¡¯s face suddenly intruded on my thoughts. It was as if he were a specter from the past, a reminder of a different time. His image brought a surge of conflicting emotions, and I couldn¡¯t help but remember theplexities of my rtionship with him.


    I couldn¡¯t easily forget him, even though my life had taken a different turn.


    With a deep breath, I found the strength to ask the question that had been lingering in my mind. ¡°Derek, where is he?¡± I inquired, my voice hesitant and unsure. I feared that Derek might misunderstand my concern, thinking me hypocritical for still caring about Paul.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Derek¡¯s question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken emotions. I had to choose my words carefully, bncing my own pain with the delicate situation at hand. We hade so far, but I couldn¡¯t let Derek¡¯s desire for retribution cloud his judgment.


    I paused for a moment, breaking away from the warmth of Derek¡¯s chest, and looked into his eyes. His concern was palpable, and it was clear that he was ready to go to great lengths to protect me from Paul. However, my concern was different, not just for myself but for Paul as well.


    ¡°Derek, I have something to say to you,¡± I said softly, my voice carrying the weight of the decision I had to make.


    Derek nodded, his eyes never leaving mine. I took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Derek, Paul needs medical treatment.¡±


    The words hung in the air, and I could see the confusion in Derek¡¯s eyes. He had expected me to ask for his help in dealing with Paul, not for hispassion.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Do not be concerned. I¡¯ll take care of everything for him,¡± Derek stated, his voice steady and resolute. It was a testament to his character and his unwaveringmitment to protect me.


    I appreciated Derek¡¯s offer, but I knew that it was not a path we could tread. I shook my head gently, trying to convey the depth of my concern. ¡°No, Derek. I don¡¯t mean that he needs your help in that way. I mean, he needs medical attention for his disorder.¡±

 Why are you sad?

    Paul had hurt me, yes, but I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him suffering, even if it was a consequence of his own actions.


    ¡°But, Elena, I have a problem,¡± Derek admitted, his voice tinged with frustration. It was clear that he was conflicted, torn between his desire to protect me and the difficult decision I had just presented.


    Yes,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. The weight of my secret and the decision we had made hung heavily in the room, but I knew I had to stay resolute.


    Derek¡¯s displeasure was palpable, and his frustration was etched on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you show concern for him,¡± he expressed, his wordsced with disappointment. I swallowed hard, feeling the tension between us. I had anticipated his reaction, but I couldn¡¯t deny my own conflicted emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that. But all I want now is for him to be normal,¡± I replied, my voice trembling. I knew that I no longer had any rights over Paul, that our childhood bond was shattered, and that the person I once knew had be a stranger.


    Derek¡¯s gaze softened, and he reached out tofort me, his fingers brushing against my cheek. ¡°Elena, you can trust me. I¡¯m not going to kill him,¡± he reassured me, his voice filled with a promise of protection. It was aplex situation, and Derek¡¯s love for me was evident in his willingness to honor our decision.


    I shifted my gaze to the opposite side of the room, unable to meet Derek¡¯s eyes. My heart ached for the innocence we had shared with Paul in our childhood and for the protector who hade to my aid whenever I was in trouble. But today, that person seemed like a distant memory; our love and promises were all reced by darkness.


    ¡°Why are you sad?¡± Derek questioned me abruptly, his concern for me evident. I was grateful for his presence and his understanding, even if it conflicted with the decision we had made.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said, trying to mask the sadness that threatened to consume me. I couldn¡¯t let my emotions get the better of me now. There was a difficult path ahead, and I had to stay strong.


    Derek nodded, his gaze filled with empathy. ¡°Elena, I¡¯ll do everything I can to make this right for both of us,¡± he promised, his voice unwavering.


    I did not respond to him; instead, I said, ¡°Please tell someone to give him food. He can¡¯t stand hunger.¡±


    **


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    Elena¡¯s words cut through me like a knife, revealing her genuine love for Paul. I couldn¡¯t deny that theplexity of our situation had triggered a surge of jealousy and anger within me. The thought that she might still love Paul, even after all he had done, was maddening.


    I fought to control the tempest of emotions raging inside me, struggling to reconcile the love I had for Elena with the jealousy I felt toward the man from her past. My hands clenched involuntarily as I grappled with the turmoil within me.


    I can clearly see you love him so much, and that¡¯s the thing that¡¯s making me angrier.


    I immediately took my phone and called the maid, telling her to give him food.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    **


    ¡°Derek, will he be normal like before?¡± I asked, my voiceced with uncertainty. I needed to know if there was any hope of the Paul I once knew returning, despite all the pain he had caused.


    Derek sighed, the weight of our situation pressing down on him. ¡°It depends,¡± he replied, his words carrying the weight of uncertainty.


    The thought of seeing Paul¡¯s face and the person he had be was daunting. Derek¡¯s next question brought my inner turmoil to the surface. ¡°Elena,¡± he said, his voice gentle, ¡°Do you want to see him?¡±


    I tightened my jaw, struggling to contain the emotions that surged within me. See him? The thought was a painful one, for the person I once knew had been reced by someone unrecognizable. ¡°No,¡± I said with a nod, my voice resolute. I¡¯m not interested in seeing him. I¡¯ve already found my way.


    I turned to look at Derek, and without a word, I suddenly embraced him, holding onto him tightly. The embrace was as much about seekingfort in Derek¡¯s arms as it was about trying to forget the painful memories associated with Paul.


    Maybe it was an attempt to bury the past, to leave behind the pain that Paul had brought into my life. Or maybe it was an effort to conceal the tears that threatened to spill from my eyes, or maybe it was because I love Paul.


    **


    Derek¡¯s POV


    The first time Elena hugged me was after that night. As her arms wrapped around me, I held her close, feeling the warmth of her body against mine. Her hair was soft to the touch, a contrast to the turmoil that had recently swept through our lives.


    In that embrace, there was a moment of peace and quiet, a brief respite from the storm of emotions that had shaken us both. I cherished these moments-the simple intimacy of being held by the woman I loved. I wished I could stay like that forever, with Elena in my arms and the world at bay. But even in the quiet of that moment, the turmoil of my own heart was palpable.


    I hade between Elena and Paul, pushing her to ept. The weight of my actions and the demands I had ced on her had left their mark on both of us. In the stillness of that embrace, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I had hurt her more than I had intended.


    But just as the embrace seemed to provide sce, the driver unexpectedly brought us back to the reality of our situation. ¡°Sir, we are here,¡± he announced as the car came to a stop.


    Elena reluctantly let go of the hug, her eyes staring out of the car window, lost in thought.

 University

    ¡°Derek,¡± I called out, my voice tinged with excitement as I gazed out the window of the car.


    Derek turned to me, a warm smile on his face, waiting for me to share what had caught my attention. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my university,¡± I eximed, the anticipation and joy bubbling within me. The sight of my campus, with its familiar buildings and surroundings, filled me with a sense of belonging and purpose.


    ¡°So, can I go to the university?¡± I asked, my voice brimming with support.


    A wide smile spread across my face as I nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, my heart bursting with gratitude. It was a dreame true, a promise fulfilled beyond my expectations.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek¡¯s eyes softened with pride and affection. ¡°I told you I¡¯d help you in any way I could,¡± he said, his unwaveringmitment shining through.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± I said, the words infused with the depth of my appreciation. I had never expected such generosity from Derek, and his support was a testament to his love for me.


    Derek¡¯s question cut through my joy, drawing my attention to theplex emotions that still simmered beneath the surface. ¡°Are you happy?¡± he inquired, his gaze searching for any sign of doubt.


    I met his gaze, my eyes sparkling with happiness. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I replied, my gratitude and love for him spilling over.


    I reached out to him, and a sudden and unexpected wave of emotion washed over me. ¡°Thank you, Derek,¡± I said, my voice filled with love and appreciation. I couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by the kindness and love he had shown me.


    But even in the midst of my tion, there was a sharp pain in my heart, a reminder of theplex web of emotions that had entangled us. Tears welled up in my eyes, threatening to spill over, and I fought to keep them in check.


    ¡°Hey, why are you crying?¡± Derek asked, cupping my face in his palms, his concern evident.


    I smiled through the tears and shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I replied, my voice a whisper, the tears reflecting the mixture of emotions I felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you are so good, and I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know how to repay your debt,¡± I admitted, my voice filled with gratitude as I looked into Derek¡¯s eyes. The weight of his unwavering support and love had me feeling humbled and overwhelmed.


    As the words left my lips, I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself, ¡®I don¡¯t deserve your love. I¡¯ll never be able to love you as much as you love me.¡¯ The depth of his feelings for me was a heavy burden, one I wasn¡¯t sure I could fully reciprocate.


    Suddenly, Derek¡¯s expression changed, and he narrowed his eyes, his curiosity piqued by my use of the word ¡°debt.¡± It was as though the mention of repayment had struck a chord within him.


    ¡°Debt?¡± he questioned, his voice tinged with a mixture of confusion and concern.


    I sighed, torn between the appreciation I felt for Derek¡¯s love and the inadequacy I felt in return. ¡°I don¡¯t think I deserve you, Derek,¡± I confessed, my voice vulnerable.


    Derek¡¯s gaze softened, and he reached out to wipe away the tears that had welled up in my eyes. His touch was gentle andforting, and it served as a reminder of the love and support he offered me. ¡°Is that right? But I think I¡¯m using you, since you are the source of my happiness in life,¡± he replied, his words filled with sincerity.


    Derek¡¯s affection and understanding touched my heart. I struggled toprehend how someone so good and loving could ever think they were using me. He had given me so much, and my feelings for him ran deep, even if they couldn¡¯t match the intensity of his love.


    Unexpectedly, Derek kissed my cheek, a tender and affectionate gesture that caught me off guard. I closed my eyes, feeling his soft lips against my skin, but I didn¡¯t feel the urge to push him away. It wasn¡¯t because I actively sought this moment, but rather because I didn¡¯t want to deny him anything. He had done so much for me, and if this was what he wanted, I was willing to let him have it.


    ¡°And never mention about debt. I am doing it because I love you,¡± he said, his voice unwavering in its affirmation.


    I widened my eyes, not used to such unfiltered and direct derations of affection. Derek¡¯s openness made me feel slightly ufortable, but in that intense moment, I understood that his honesty was a reflection of the depth of his love for me. I had always known he cared deeply, but this was a reminder of just how much.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go to your ss, honey,¡± Derek added, his tone warm and supportive. I smiled and nodded, appreciating his gentle guidance. Hispassion and unwavering support were making it increasingly difficult for me to resist fully epting him into my life.


    We stepped out of the car, and Derek held my hand as we walked toward the university entrance. The campus was abuzz with activity, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the curious stares from passersby, particrly directed at Derek. It wasn¡¯t surprising; he exuded an undeniable maism that drew attention wherever he went.


    I stole a quick nce at him and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Derek was indeed incredibly attractive and handsome, his presencemanding the attention of everyone around him. He walked confidently by my side, his love for me evident in every gesture, and I couldn¡¯t have been prouder to have him as a part of my life.


    As we continued walking through the bustling university campus, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear the hushed whispers of students as they took notice of Derek. His striking looks and undeniable presence drew attention wherever he went.


    **


    ¡°Who¡¯s that handsome?¡± someone whispered in admiration.


    ¡°Damn, look at his physique,¡± anothermented, appreciating Derek¡¯s well-built frame.


    ¡°And what about his blue eyes? Is he a model?¡± Yet another person marveled, intrigued by the intensity of his gaze.

 Don’t touch me!

    Ishi couldn¡¯t resist sharing her thoughts with Nikita, muttering quietly, ¡°Why does that chick always get the better one?¡±


    Nikita, her jaw tight with unease, replied, ¡°Anyway, Elena, I¡¯vee to ask about Paul. He hasn¡¯t shown up for sses in thest few days. What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I responded calmly, refusing to be drawn into her provocation.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Nikita persisted; her words were designed to hit a nerve. ¡°Oh, I see now you have a husband, so you¡¯ve forgotten about the previous one, right?¡± She taunted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Nikita¡¯s taunting words,den with sarcasm, didn¡¯t elicit an emotional response from me.


    Derek, protective and steadfast, couldn¡¯t stand by and let Nikita¡¯s words go unchallenged. His reaction was immediate and fierce. ¡°Girl, watch yournguage,¡± he warned her, his tone firm as he fixed his gaze on Nikita.


    But I intervened, keen to defuse the situation and address the issue with a level head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Derek. Allow me to handle it,¡± I said, a gentle smile on my face, trying to maintain a sense ofposure.


    Nikita, clearly agitated, continued to fuel the confrontation. ¡°You couldn¡¯t keep him with you, Nikita. It was not my fault that you were unable to get him. He was the one who came to me all the time,¡± I stated matter-of-factly, confronting the unspoken tension between us.


    Nikita, overwhelmed with emotion, reached out as if to strike me. But before she could make contact, Derek swiftly grabbed her hand, preventing any physical altercation. Nikita whimpered in agony, the pain evident in her voice as she eximed, ¡°Ahhh.¡±


    ¡°Let me go; it¡¯s hurting,¡± she protested, her voiceced with difort and frustration.


    **


    ¡°How did you guys get to know each other?¡± Ron inquired, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    The unexpected encounter between Ron, his father William, and Anne had left a sense of difort lingering in the air. Ron couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled by the presence of Anne and the implications of their past connection.


    William, alwaysposed and strategic, offered a calm response. ¡°Ron, she¡¯s a college friend,¡± he exined, glossing over theplexities of their rtionship.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard this story, Dad,¡± Ron pointed out, his skepticism evident. He knew his father well enough to understand that William seldom did anything for anyone without a clear business motive.


    Anne, feeling the weight of Ron¡¯s scrutiny, interjected, attempting to rify the situation. ¡°Ron, we weren¡¯t in touch,¡± she stated, her words an attempt to defuse the tension in the room.


    However, Ron, who was familiar with Anne¡¯s personality, decided to overlook herments, focusing on the bigger picture. He was well aware that there were underlying issues to be addressed and that his father¡¯s motivations might not be entirely transparent.


    ¡°So tell me what you want from me,¡± Ron stated, his impatience growing. ¡°And please say it quickly since I have to go to college.¡±


    William, ever the businessman, got straight to the point. ¡°Pleasee back home as soon as possible. Mr. Houston and I have an important meeting scheduled,¡± he exined, revealing the true reason for his unexpected visit.


    **


    The university atmosphere was charged with tension as the confrontation between Nikita and Derek escted. The crowded room was a witness to the unfolding drama, and the atmosphere shifted from curiosity to amusement.


    Nikita, overwhelmed by her emotions, yelled, ¡°Let me go, Mr.,¡± her frustration evident in her voice.


    Derek, protective and assertive, responded in kind. ¡°How dare you touch my wife?¡± he eximed, his toneced with anger as he pushed Nikita away. She lost her bnce and tumbled to the floor, leaving the room in fits ofughter as they witnessed the unexpected spectacle.


    I felt torn by the situation and reached out to Derek.


    ¡°Derek, let her go,¡± I implored, attempting to mediate the confrontation.


    But Derek, with his unwavering determination and dominant demeanor, wasn¡¯t inclined to back down. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be concerned, honey. My man will always be by your side,¡± he dered, his possessiveness clear.


    I tried to protest, urging him to let go of his stance. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Derek,¡± I reasoned, my voice marked by a sense ofpromise.


    Derek, however, remained resolute, his affection for me driving his actions. ¡°You need it, and I¡¯m not going to listen to you right now, so don¡¯t try to convince me,¡± he asserted, sealing his statement with a gentle kiss on my forehead.


    The room remained abuzz with conversation andughter as onlookers processed the dramatic scene.


    ¡°Now go to your ss,¡± he said, a warm smile gracing his lips as he released my hand. With a nod, I headed towards my ss, my thoughts filled with theplexities of the situation and the questions it had raised.


    Eva and I, both caught in the whirlwind of the moment, walked to our respective rooms. The events of the day had left us both with much to ponder, and as we parted ways, there was a shared understanding that the mysteries surrounding our intertwined lives were far from being solved.


    Meanwhile, Nikita Ray, who had been at the center of the confrontation, red at Derek with a mixture of anger and confusion. Her emotions were raw and unfiltered, and it was clear that the encounter had shaken her.


    ¡°Nikita,¡± Ishi attempted to offer her support and assistance in standing up, but Nikita¡¯s reaction was immediate and sharp. She shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Her anger was palpable, a reflection of her pride and frustration.


    Derek, determined to leave asting impression, knelt down and spoke with unwavering resolve. ¡°You¡¯ll never see your boyfriend again,¡± he dered, his words carrying a weight that extended beyond the room¡¯s walls.


    Nikita, her gaze fixed on Derek, furrowed her brow in confusion. She asked, ¡°What exactly do you mean by that? Who the heck are you?¡± Her voice was tinged with defiance and curiosity.


    Derek, his grin unfazed by Nikita¡¯s skepticism, chose to focus on the more pressing matter. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now. The important question is, where is Paul?¡± He inquired, determined to unearth the truth about my brother¡¯s whereabouts.

 What about Paul?

    In the dim and cold confines of the basement, Pauly on the hard ground, his gaze fixated on the unforgiving concrete ceiling. The istion and despair had taken a toll on his mental state, and it was clear that he had be a mere shadow of the person he once was.


    Suddenly, the basement door creaked open, and a maid entered, breaking the eerie silence that had enveloped the room. Her presence prompted Paul to shift his gaze in a peculiar manner, a reflection of the mental turmoil he was enduring. He inhaled deeply, as though attempting to ground himself in reality, and then spoke with an air of desperation.


    ¡°Eat something.¡±


    ¡°Call Elena, or I won¡¯t eat,¡± Paul demanded, his voiceced with a mixture of urgency and a yearning for connection.


    The maid, who had likely encountered Paul¡¯s stubbornness before, took a deep breath, bracing herself for the task at hand. ¡°Boss said you have to finish your food,¡± she replied, her tone indicating that she was only following orders.


    Paul¡¯s eyes narrowed as he processed her response. Slowly, he rose from the cold ground, the difort of his surroundings palpable. He reached up to rub his forehead, a gesture of frustration, and posed the question that had been haunting him.


    ¡°Where is Elena?¡± he asked, his voice trembling with a sense of longing.


    ¡°She went out with the boss,¡± the maid exined, her words carrying a hint of reluctance.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul, ovee by a wave of anger and desperation, couldn¡¯t contain his emotions any longer. He abruptly stood up and lunged toward the maid, his fingers curling as if to grasp her neck. His face contorted with rage, but his movement was abruptly halted by the invisible barrier of the cage that held him captive.


    In his frustration, Paul clenched the bars of his cage and shouted, ¡°I will kill him,¡± his voice echoing in the confined space.


    The maid sighed, expressing a mixture of pity and irritation in her response. She spoke with a resigned tone, acknowledging the futility of reasoning with someone in Paul¡¯s state. ¡°I¡¯lle back in a few minutes; finish your food,¡± she stated before turning to walk away.


    As she left the basement, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself, ¡°Such a mental!¡± On the other side of the door, Paul¡¯s shouts continued to echo, a testament to the turmoil and desperation that had taken root in his once stable and confident psyche.


    **


    Themotion at the university continued as Nikita cried out in agony, clutching her hand in pain. The abrupt and unexpected incident had left those in the vicinity bewildered, and Tina wasted no time in expressing her indignation.


    ¡°He hit you? What gives him the right to do that?¡± Tina demanded, her tone marked by righteous anger.


    But Nikita, still recovering from the shock and difort, wasn¡¯t in the mood for further discussion. She silenced Tina with a dismissive gesture, her focus on soothing her injured hand.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk,¡± Nikita snapped, her frustration evident.


    Meanwhile, Derek, having finished his phone call, was preparing to leave the campus. He reassured the person on the other end of the line, ¡°It should be fixed. I¡¯ll show up on time.¡± With his business resolved, he turned to head out.


    However, as he moved, he collided with Ron, a fellow student who had unexpectedly crossed his path. The impact of the collision prompted an immediate reaction from Ron.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ron eximed, his irritation evident.


    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see?¡± He fired back, not one to mince words.


    Derek responded, ¡°I¡¯m not blind like you, kid.¡±


    Ron, taken aback by Derek¡¯s assertive response, couldn¡¯t help but engage in some further probing. ¡°Who is the little one? What are you doing here, man?¡± Ron inquired, assessing Derek from head to toe with a critical eye.


    Derek, uninterested in exining his presence, maintained his dismissive attitude. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, kid,¡± he replied, pushing past Ron and heading for his car.


    Ron, left somewhat puzzled by the encounter, murmured to himself, ¡°Weird.¡± His curiosity was piqued by the stranger¡¯s abrupt appearance and confident demeanor, leaving him with lingering questions about the man who had crossed his path.


    **


    ¡°So he was the one who saved your life?¡± Eva asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and concern.


    I nodded in response. ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed, the memory of that fateful night still vivid in my mind.


    Eva, with genuine interest, inquired further. ¡°What about Paul?¡± Her voice softened as she mentioned my brother¡¯s name, an indication of the close bond we shared.


    I took a moment to exin, ¡°Derek promised me that he would take Paul to one of the greatest psychiatrists in town.¡± The weight of my brother¡¯s struggles was never far from my thoughts, and Derek¡¯smitment to helping him offered a glimmer of hope.


    Eva sighed, understanding theplexities of the situation. She offered aforting perspective, acknowledging the stark differences between Derek and Paul. ¡°Look, I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy with Derek. He¡¯s not like Paul, either,¡± she reassured me.


    Eva¡¯s warm and understanding smile revealed the depth of her friendship and concern. She leaned in closer and spoke in a soft, caring voice. ¡°Elena, you are okay, right?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, recognizing that in Eva¡¯s presence, I didn¡¯t need to conceal my feelings. She knew how much I loved Paul, and there was no need to pretend otherwise. The struggle to let go of the past and the uncertainty of the future weighed heavily on my heart.


    Seeing my reluctance to respond, Eva gently continued. ¡°I think you should move on, Elena, and Derek loves you a lot,¡± she encouraged, her words carrying a sense of hope and support.


    ¡°I know, Eva,¡± I admitted, my voice tinged with a heavy heart. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m able to forget him or not. I am trying.¡±


    Our conversation was suddenly interrupted by an unexpected presence. Ron, who entered the room with an air of nonchnce, diverted our attention from the heartfelt exchange. His words,ced with an unsettling familiarity, sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Wow, my honey bun is now at college,¡± Ron dered, his tone suggestive and inappropriate.

 I didn’t seduce you

    Ron¡¯s unwee presence,ced with inappropriate familiarity, cast a shadow over the room. He moved closer to me, a grin on his face, as he sought my attention.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me, honey?¡± he asked, his words dripping with arrogance. He reached out, his fingers tangling in my hair and rolling it. My patience wore thin, and I responded with fury, swatting his hand away.


    ¡°You have no right to touch me,¡± I retorted, my voice firm and unwavering. The memories of his past actions, the vition he had attempted, were still fresh in my mind, and I refused to tolerate his advances.


    Ron, seemingly undeterred by my rebuke, continued with his inappropriate advances. ¡°Is my honey mad at me?¡± he asked, his tone mocking and insincere.


    Eva, who had been a silent witness to the exchange, finally intervened. ¡°Ron, get out of here!¡± she demanded, her frustration evident in her tone.


    But Ron, far from being chastened, redirected his attention to me with a mocking remark. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you. What are you doing here, anyway? Are you nning to give me your lovely friend once more?¡± His words wereced with condescension and a disturbing sense of entitlement.


    Eva, exasperated by his behavior, couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°Ron!¡± she yelled, her anger and disappointment evident.


    Ron, undeterred, continued to taunt and provoke. ¡°Rx and don¡¯t be envious. I swear I¡¯ll give you enough time, but it¡¯ll be after Elena,¡± he dered, his gaze fixated on me, his intentions unmistakable.


    I felt an overwhelming desire to p him, to put an end to his unwee advances and disrespectful behavior. The room¡¯s atmosphere had shifted, and students had begun to take notice of the escting confrontation.


    As the confrontation with Ron unfolded, the surrounding students couldn¡¯t help but involve themselves in the drama, whispering and specting about the situation. Their hushed conversations cast a dark cloud over the room, and the rumor mill began to churn.


    One voice piped up, initiating the gossip. ¡°Didn¡¯t Eva try to make Ron her boyfriend?¡± The words wereden with judgment, as if using Eva of pursuing a romantic connection with Ron.


    Another chimed in with further insinuations. ¡°I heard she even slept with him once,¡± their tone suggesting a scandalous affair that may or may not have happened.


    Curiosity seemed to lead to another question, this one regarding me. ¡°And now, what¡¯s up with Elena?¡± The uninvited attention on my life was unsettling, as if my choices were subject to public scrutiny.


    In the midst of the gossip, Ron seized the opportunity to give me a sly grin, reveling in the attention and drama. The situation was not only causing me distress but also casting suspicion on my dear friend Eva for no justifiable reason.


    Ron continued to press, his voice softening as he leaned in close to my ear. ¡°Elena, as you can see, there is already a lot of buzz about us. As a result, you lowered your voice,¡± he whispered insidiously, suggesting that our actions were being observed and dissected.


    Before Ron could take things any further, he was suddenly interrupted by a new presence. A tall man appeared, anger etched across his features as he confronted Ron. ¡°What are you doing, man?¡± he demanded, his voice firm and authoritative.


    Ron, taken aback by this unexpected intervention, responded with a frown. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± he retorted, his arrogance unshaken.


    The neer offered a simple yet definitive answer. ¡°I¡¯m her bodyguard,¡± he dered, making his protective role clear. Without hesitation, he used his physical strength to push Ron to the ground.


    Ron, recovering from the unexpected shove, stood up with arched brows, a mixture of defiance and curiosity in his expression. The sudden intrusion of a bodyguard had disrupted the confrontation, and the room fell into a momentary silence.


    The unexpected intrusion of the bodyguard had brought with it a momentary calm in the midst of the turmoil. His reassurance offered a glimmer of security and protection in the face of Ron¡¯s unwarranted advances.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry,¡± he assured me, his tone calm and steady. ¡°Sir told me to stay with you at all times.¡±


    Ron, who had been taunting and mocking me, couldn¡¯t resist taking another jab. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± he chuckled, the condescending tone in his voice ever-present.


    His words stung, and I felt a surge of anger and frustration. Ron was relentless in his attempts to belittle and insult me, and I had reached a breaking point. I had no tolerance for his derogatoryments and inappropriate behavior.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you find a sugar daddy?¡± Ron asked, hisughter filling the room as if my life choices were there to be mocked and ridiculed.


    I couldn¡¯t take any more of Ron¡¯s insults and insinuations. I had been through enough, and the weight of my past experiences had only grown heavier. I decided it was time to take action, to stand up for myself and put an end to his offensive behavior.


    In a moment of defiance, I raised my hand and delivered a resounding p to Ron¡¯s left cheek. The sound of the impact reverberated through the room, silencing everyone in its wake. Ron, his hand instinctively moving to the spot where I had struck him, was taken aback by the sudden turn of events.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything,¡± I began, my voice unyielding and filled with resolve, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t make me a wimp. If you try to touch me or Eva, my bodyguard will cut you down.¡± I issued a clear and unwavering threat, making it abundantly clear that I would not tolerate any further harassment or intimidation.


    The room remained hushed, the tension palpable.


    Ron, his once-confident demeanor now wavering, stood in stunned silence as I boldly confronted him. His attempts to demean and belittle me hade to a sudden halt, reced by a stark realization of the gravity of his actions.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce you; you were the one who tried to rape me. You trapped Eva,¡± I asserted, my voice unwavering as I recounted the disturbing incident.


    The revtion sent shockwaves through the room, leaving those who had been gossiping and specting in disbelief. A sudden hush fell over the crowd, and the truth began to emerge, shedding light on the reality of the situation.


    ¡°Oh my God, is that true? And, as you can see, the girls are drooling over him,¡± one of the onlookersmented, his words reflecting the shifting sentiments in the room.

 For my wife

    ¡°Yeah, my girlfriend was really into him,¡± added another, the tone of their conversation changing from idle gossip to a more somber tone.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of empowerment as I walked out of the room, making my exit with a final statement. ¡°There are a lot of males like you who harass and then me the girls.¡± My words were a stark reminder that the burden of responsibilityy with those who perpetuated harm, not the victims.


    Ron, his face contorted with frustration and anger, bit his lower lip and clenched his teeth. The reality of his actions, the weight of his transgressions, hade crashing down on him. He was now forced to confront the consequences of his behavior and the unmasking of his true character.


    ¡°Are you guys done seeing?¡± Ron remarked, his voice tinged with irritation as he looked around at the now-silent onlookers. The room, once filled with gossip and spection, had transformed into a space where truth and ountability took center stage.


    **


    As my sses came to an end, I stepped out into the bustling university campus, joining Eva in conversation. We discussed various topics, our words meandering through theplexities of our lives, much like the paths we walked together.


    Then, as we spoke, Eva¡¯s gentle words interrupted our conversation. ¡°I think your husband hase to pick you up, Elena,¡± she remarked, her eyes directed toward the entrance gate.


    I followed her gaze and found Derek waiting there, his car poised for our departure. My initial response was a blink, a momentarypse in my thoughts, followed by a faint smile as my eyes met his. Derek returned my smile, and in that fleeting moment, it was clear that his care for me transcended words.


    ¡°He really cares about you, dear,¡± Eva observed, her voice filled with warmth and understanding.


    I nodded slightly, acknowledging the depth of Derek¡¯s affection. It was a love unlike any other, one that had gradually woven its way into my life, leaving me with a profound sense of appreciation for his unwavering support.


    Eva, her voice filled with empathy, offered her support. ¡°ept him as your husband, Elena. I know it is not easy to forget Paul for him. I know you love Paul unconditionally, but as everything has changed, ept it.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I took Eva¡¯s hand, her touch a source of strength in that moment, and I drew in a deep breath. ¡°Eva, I need a bit more time,¡± I admitted, my voice tinged with vulnerability. The reality of my situation weighed heavily on my heart. ¡°I know I have no other option left. The way Derek loves me, it is not easy to not ept his love.¡±


    Eva¡¯s understanding nod conveyed her unwavering support. She knew the depths of my inner conflict, the battle between my past and my future, between Paul and Derek. As I grappled with the choices before me, I felt a sense of gratitude for the friend who stood by my side, offering guidance and encouragement.


    With a final, reassuring squeeze of my hand, Eva urged me to go. ¡°He is waiting,¡± she said, her wordsced with kindness and encouragement.


    I walked away from Eva, leaving behind her support and wisdom, and made my way toward Derek, who stood beside his car. He opened the car door for me, a chivalrous gesture that never ceased to make me smile. With a warm expression, I entered the car, and Derek followed, taking his ce beside me.


    The car roared to life as Derek started the engine, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of calm andfort settling over me in his presence.


    As we embarked on our path, Derek initiated a conversation about my day at college. He showed genuine interest in my life, a fact that never ceased to amaze me. I replied with a smile, sharing the highlights of my day and my interactions with Eva.


    Then, in the midst of our casual exchange, I couldn¡¯t help but ask a question that had been lingering in my mind. ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe to pick me up,¡± I remarked, my voice tinged with a sense of gratitude and curiosity.


    Derek¡¯s response was unexpected, a sudden inquiry that caught me off guard. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like me toe?¡± he asked, his eyes fixed on me, awaiting my response.


    I hesitated for a moment, my words escaping me as I grappled with the implications of my question. ¡°I¡­ I did not mean it, Mr. Derek,¡± I stammered, my cheeks warming with embarrassment.


    Derek, however, was not one to let the matter rest. He pressed further, his voice carrying a yful undertone. ¡°Then?¡± he inquired with a knowing smirk, as if he could sense there was more to my hesitance.


    I lowered my head, my words barely audible as I spoke the truth. ¡°You must be exhausted, that¡¯s why I said,¡± I admitted, my voice filled with concern for him.


    In response, I felt the gentle brush of Derek¡¯s fingers ruffling my hair, a tender gesture that sent a shiver down my spine. He leaned in closer and whispered, his words a gentle caress against my ear. ¡°For my wife, I will never be exhausted.¡±


    My ears burned with a deep blush, and I pressed my lips together, overwhelmed by the love and devotion in Derek¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡­ You should drive carefully,¡± I stammered.


    In that moment, words felt inadequate, and I chose to express my emotions through a simple nod.


    Derek¡¯s chuckle filled the car, a warm and reassuring sound that apanied us on our journey back to the mansion. He withdrew his hand from my hair, focusing on the task of driving. The weight of unspoken words hung in the air, a testament to the connection we shared, one that allowed for silent moments of understanding.


    Upon our return to the mansion, I led the way inside, with Derek following closely behind. As we entered the grand corridor, my attention was drawn to a young maid carrying a tray of food. She greeted me with a respectful ¡°Good noon, ma¡¯am.¡±

 Are you okay, Elena?-1

    My eyes fell upon the untouched meal on the tray, and a pang of recognition washed over me. It was a stark reminder of Paul, his confinement, and his struggle to eat. I couldn¡¯t help but inquire about the purpose of the meal, my voiceced with concern. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked the maid.


    Her response further emphasized the gravity of the situation. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s for the guy, but we could not make him eat anything,¡± she exined, her words hinting at the challenges they faced in ensuring Paul¡¯s well-being.


    I stood there, momentarily stunned, my thoughts consumed by the plight of the man I had known for so long. But before I could gather my thoughts and respond, Derek¡¯s voice cut through the atmosphere, his words carrying a stern and heavy tone. ¡°Is this the time to discuss it here?¡± he admonished the maid.


    The young girl stammered, her apologying out in a rush. ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, sir,¡± she managed to say, her demeanor reflecting the severity of Derek¡¯s reprimand.


    Feeling a wave of vulnerability, I slowly averted my gaze from the maid and began to ascend the staircase to the second floor. The heaviness of the situation and theplexities of my feelings weighed me down, leaving me in a state of internal turmoil.


    I closed the door behind me and squeezed my eyes in pain. What should I do now?


    **


    Elena retreated into the sanctuary of her room, closing the door behind her, leaving Derek to process the weight of her emotions. He couldn¡¯t help but feel the depth of her internal turmoil, the unspoken concerns, and the ever-present shadow of Paul¡¯s presence taking a toll on her.


    Derek¡¯s attention turned back to the maid, his concern for the situation evident in his expression. He questioned the young girl, seeking to understand the circumstances that had led to Paul¡¯s refusal to eat.


    ¡°Why did not you force him to eat?¡± he inquired, his voice a mix of frustration and concern.


    The girl lowered her gaze, a gesture that conveyed her difort in discussing the matter. Her response carried an air of apprehension. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t feel safe to go near him. He is too dangerous. And about the guards, I called one, but that guy bit his hand. He is a monster.¡±


    Derek¡¯s frustration reached a boiling point, and he let out a sharp expletive. The dire situation, the threat that Paul posed weighed heavily on his shoulders. ¡°Fuck!¡± he cursed, his words reflecting the helplessness he felt in the face of Paul¡¯s actions.


    The maid¡¯s voice held a note of desperation as she continued to exin the gravity of the situation. ¡°Sir, if he continues doing it, then he will die while starving,¡± she asserted, her words carrying a somber truth.


    Derek¡¯s response was unyielding, a reflection of theplex emotions that hade to define this situation. He clenched his teeth and made a stark deration. ¡°Let him die then.¡±


    With those words, Derek turned away from the young maid, his resolve unshaken. He ascended the stairs to the second floor, leaving the weight of the decision behind him.


    As Derek pushed open the door to their room, he was met with an empty space. Elena was nowhere to be seen. The room was quiet, save for the soft, rhythmic sound of water droplets. It was clear that Elena had taken refuge in the shower, seeking sce in the cascading water.


    Derek stood at the threshold of the bathroom, separated by the closed door. He sighed, his shoulders tense with the weight of the emotions that had enveloped both of them. It was a moment of understanding, a recognition that Elena needed her own space and time to process theplexities of their situation.


    With a sense of reverence for Elena¡¯s privacy, Derek stepped away from the bathroom door and returned to the bedroom. He shed his coat, letting it fall onto the bed, and then reached for his phone. The need to call someone to seek counsel or support tugged at him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a few swift movements, Derek dialed a number, his voice carrying a tone of urgency and determination as he began to converse with the person on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    In that moment, it was clear that he was taking action, seeking a way to navigate the challenges thaty ahead.


    **


    The night descended, casting its gentle shroud over the mansion as Derek and I sat down for dinner. The meal was a quiet affair, with the solemn weight of our shared experiences coloring the evening. I did my best to finish my dinner, but I couldn¡¯t muster much of an appetite. There was a heaviness in my heart, a burden that I carried silently, unable to express to anyone the true source of my unease.


    After wepleted our meal, Derek and I made our way to the bedroom. The room, once a ce of tranquility, had be a sanctuary where we grappled with theplexities of our intertwined lives. We took our positions, sitting opposite each other on the edge of the bed.


    As I prepared to lie down, Derek¡¯s voice broke the silence, his concern evident in his words. ¡°Are you okay, Elena?¡± he asked, his eyes locked onto mine.


    I offered a faint smile in response to his inquiry, my heart touched by his consideration. ¡°No,¡± I admitted, a simple yet honest answer to a question that delved deeper than mere politeness.


    Derek¡¯s gaze remained fixed on me, as if searching for the unspoken words hidden beneath the surface. He pressed further, his tone reflecting the depth of his care. ¡°But I feel you are not okay,¡± he remarked, unwilling to ept my response at face value.


    With a heavy heart, I surrendered to the truth, allowing myself toy it bare. I reclined on the bed, my eyes focused on the ceiling, as I tried to find the right words to convey my feelings. ¡°It¡¯s just that I am a bit tired,¡± I began, my voice soft and vulnerable. ¡°After all, today I went back to college, and it¡¯s taken a toll on me.¡±

 I will kill you, Paul

    I blinked my eyes and gently patted Derek¡¯s side as a sign of concern. ¡°You should take rest,¡± I urged, my voice filled with worry for him. The events of the day had undoubtedly taken their toll on both of us, and the weight of our shared experiences hung heavily in the air.


    Derek offered a tired smile, a testament to his resilience even in the face of exhaustion. With great effort, hey down on the bed, his gaze fixed on me. I could sense the warmth of his eyes, a silent testament to the depth of his feelings.


    I closed my eyes slowly, feigning sleep-my way of offering him the space and time he needed to rest. As Iy there with my eyes shut, I could feel his presence beside me.


    After a while, I felt Derek¡¯s cool fingers brushing against my hair, a gentle and tender gesture that spoke volumes. He carefully moved a strand of hair away from my ear; his touch was a testament to the tenderness he felt for me. I remained still, my facade of sleep unbroken.


    In the quiet of the room, Derek¡¯s voice, soft and filled with affection, broke the silence. ¡°Good night, love,¡± he whispered, his words carrying a warmth that tugged at my heart.


    My heart skipped a beat, and a rush of emotions threatened to overwhelm me. I fought to hold back the tears that welled in my eyes, determined to maintain the pretense of slumber.


    In the depths of the night, I found myself awakening from my feigned slumber, the stillness of the room enveloping me. The world outside was draped in darkness, and the hush of the night pressed upon me. I couldn¡¯t discern the hour, nor did I know how long I hady there, pretending to sleep, or perhaps waiting for the same from Derek.


    Turning my gaze to Derek, I observed his figure, his back turned toward me. It appeared that he had sumbed to the embrace of deep sleep. His rhythmic breathing was a testament to the exhaustion he had borne, a reflection of the burdens that weighed on his shoulders.


    With silent footsteps, I rose from the bed, careful not to disturb the tranquility of the room. My destination was the door, a passage that beckoned me to depart the room for a while. Before I opened the door, I nced back at Derek, my heart heavy with the decision I was about to make.


    Whispering to myself, a voice barely audible in the stillness of the night, I uttered, ¡°I am sorry. I can¡¯t bear to see him suffer.¡±


    The words hung in the air for a fleeting moment, a silent plea for understanding. I was torn between the love I held for Paul and the agony of witnessing his pain.


    [Crack]


    As Elena slipped out of the room, Derek slowly opened his eyes.


    Taking in a deep, shuddering breath, hey there, staring up at the ceiling. His eyes, once filled with tenderness, now simmered with anger and frustration. The weight of the world bore down on him, as did the crushing pain of helplessness and the seething rage at the source of his torment.


    His hands clenched into fists, his knuckles turning white as he whispered a solemn oath through gritted teeth. ¡°I will kill you, Paul.¡±


    **


    As I stepped through the threshold and into the corridor, the dim light of the moon cast ethereal shadows around me. The mansion was quiet, save for the gentle hum of the night.


    As I descended the staircase to the first floor, a nket of silence enveloped the mansion, shrouding it in the deep hush of the night. It was evident that everyone had retired to their slumber, seeking refuge in the realm of dreams.


    Reaching the kitchen, I hurried to the refrigerator. With swift and silent movements, I gathered a selection of leftovers, arranging them in the microwave for quick reheating.


    In that solitary moment, when the night wrapped around me like aforting shroud, a voice broke the stillness, startling me. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡±


    I turned swiftly, my heart racing with surprise. I hadn¡¯t expected anypany at this hour, and the sudden presence of the maid who had earlier attended to Paul¡¯s needs caught me off guard. My voice trembled as I responded, ¡°You¡­ You didn¡¯t go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but hearing the sound, Ie to see. Ma¡¯am, do you need something?¡± The girl asked.


    I pressed my lips and finally said the truth. After hearing everything, that girl said, ¡°If sir hears about it by chance, then I may lose my work here.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sense of resolve, I assured her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. He won¡¯t know.¡±


    After a moment, she led the way to the basement, the tray in my hands a constant reminder of the purpose behind it. I followed her down the stairs, the basement in stark contrast to the rest of the well-kept mansion. Dust particles danced in the dim light, and the air held an eerie stillness.


    The maid hesitated and softly requested, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please give me the tray.¡±


    I pondered her proposal for a moment but couldn¡¯t let her bear the entire burden. With a reassuring smile, I replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, dear. Let me do this.¡±


    The maid led me deeper into the dimly lit basement. The air was thick with apprehension, and my heart weighed heavily with the knowledge of what I was about to witness. The sight that met my eyes was both heartbreaking and disheartening.


    There, lying on the cold, dusty floor, was Paul. I spotted him in bad condition. It was difficult to fathom the extent of what he made of himself these days.


    As my eyes fell upon him, my heart ached, and a shiver ran down my spine. I struggled to maintain myposure as I called out his name, my voice trembling with a mixture of emotions, ¡°Paul.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes fluttered open at the sound of his name, his gaze locking onto mine with an intensity that sent a surge of mixed emotions through me. His smile, despite the hardships he had endured, was a glimmer of the man I loved deeply.


    ¡°Elena!¡± he eximed, his voice filled with both relief and joy. He moved towards me, extending his hand as if to touch me. However, the cold, unyielding bars of the prison that confined him served as a cruel reminder of the chasm that now separated us.

 Do you want to eat more?

    Paul¡¯s eyes, despite the exhaustion and torment he had endured, sparkled with joy at the sight of me. The dark circles under his eyes were a stark reminder of the sleepless nights he had endured, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a heavy burden of guilt settle upon my shoulders. This was all my fault, I thought, for the choices I had made.


    His words,ced with bitterness, cut through the silence between us, ¡°You came here for me, didn¡¯t you, Elena? You left that bastard, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, torn between the truths I hade to realize and the deep connection I still felt for Paul. Ignoring his question, I diverted the conversation, my voice filled with concern, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been eating?¡±


    A wistful smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he replied, ¡°Because I knew that if I die, I¡¯ll see you.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His words pierced my heart, and I knew that I had to act, no matter the obstacles thaty ahead. I took a deep breath and ced the tray of food on the cold, dusty floor, determination etched across my face.


    ¡°Paul, you need to eat,¡± I said firmly, my voice carrying a hint of frustration. ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯ve done to yourself?¡±


    With a quiet resignation in his voice, Paul responded, ¡°You¡¯re not here, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    It was clear that Paul¡¯s self-destructive behavior was a reflection of the torment he had been through.


    ¡°Paul, please,¡± I implored, my voice wavering. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Paul¡¯s request hung in the air, his voice a desperate plea. ¡°Feed me with your hands, or else I won¡¯t touch anything,¡± he said.


    His words tugged at my heartstrings, and for a moment, I felt like the weight of the world rested on my shoulders.


    Paul¡¯s request hung in the air, his voice a desperate plea. ¡°Feed me with your hands, or else I won¡¯t touch anything,¡± he said.


    His words tugged at my heartstrings, and for a moment, I felt like the weight of the world rested on my shoulders.


    With a heavy heart, I sat down in front of him, the tray of food between us. I took a deep breath, trying to gather the courage to proceed. Holding the spoon in my hand, I offered it to him, my voice trembling as I said, ¡°Eat now.¡±


    I avoided looking directly at him, unable to meet his gaze. The silence in the dimly lit basement was suffocating, as if it held all the unspoken words and unhealed wounds between us. My fingers tightened around the spoon, my heart racing as I waited for Paul to take it.


    And then I felt it-a gentle touch on my cheek. My breath caught in my throat as his fingers brushed my skin, and my hand holding the spoon trembled. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet his gaze, for fear of what I might find there.


    Paul¡¯s words cut through the thick veil of tension that had enveloped us. ¡°After so long, I can touch you now,¡± he said, his voice filled with longing and relief.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of those words.


    It was as if fate had toyed with me, tearing me apart and then allowing this fragile connection to rekindle. The conflicting emotions swirling within me left me feeling helpless, torn between the love I still held for Paul and themitment I had made to Derek.


    My heart ached as Paul finally took the food, and he held my left hand as he ate. I allowed our hands to remain intertwined, unable to pull away from this bittersweet moment.


    Paul devoured the food as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in days, which was likely the case. The signs of hunger and fatigue were etched onto his face, but in this moment, all that mattered was that he was here with me.


    As he finished thest bite, I asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you want to eat more?¡±


    Paul blinked his eyes while chewing, and after swallowing, he shook his head. ¡°I want to sleep, Elena,¡± he said, his voiceced with exhaustion.


    My gaze locked onto his, and in that moment, I saw the toll that the past few days had taken on him. His eyes, once so vibrant, were now filled with fatigue and shadows of despair. I felt the urge to protect and care for him, to erase the suffering he had endured.


    I began to rise from my seated position, intending to leave him to rest. But as I made to stand, I felt his grip tighten on my left hand. His voice, soft but filled with vulnerability, reached my ears. ¡°You know I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡±


    Those words pierced my heart like a dagger.


    I pressed my lips tightly together as I grappled with the maelstrom of emotions surging within me. I had been trying so hard to resist the pull of my feelings and to maintain themitment I had made to Derek. But as I gazed into Paul¡¯s eyes, filled with a yearning I knew all too well, I realized that I needed to face this emotional tempest onest time.


    I turned back to the maid who had guided me here and made a quiet yet resolute request, ¡°Please, open the gate.¡±


    Her hesitation was palpable; the fear of what could happen was apparent in her eyes.


    ¡°But ma¡¯am¡­¡± She began to voice her concerns, but I interrupted her with unwavering determination. ¡°Nothing will happen.¡±


    That girl unlocked the door, and I stepped inside. Paul knelt on the ground, his eyes fixed on me, his face alight with a bright, hopeful smile.


    The sight of him, with that unguarded smile and the look of sheer joy, tugged at my heartstrings. I was seeing the boy I once knew-the boy I had yed with,ughed with, and, at one time, deeply loved.


    Paul¡¯s arms enveloped me, pulling me closer, his grip tight as if he was afraid I might vanish. He buried his head against my waist, and I felt his warm breath through my clothes. In that moment, he whispered to me, his voice filled with a longing that reached deep into my soul, ¡°Elena, I¡¯ve missed you, love. I promise I¡¯ll never do such things again.¡±

 I am sorry

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I gently touched his hair, my fingers tracing the contours of his head. I wanted to believe his words, to let myself be enveloped in thefort of the past, but the painful reality still lingered.


    The presence of the maid cast a shadow on the fragile moment we had created. With a quiet plea, I had asked her to leave, to give us a chance.


    ¡°Will you please go from here?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡±


    The girl hesitated but finally acquiesced, understanding that this was a moment that needed to be embraced or perhaps shattered.


    ¡°Please,¡± I said.


    That girl did not wait there and walked out of there, leaving us alone.


    Paul clung to me as though he could never let go, as though he were afraid that I would slip through his fingers like a fleeting dream. I caressed his disheveled hair, my fingers trembling as I tried to take in the magnitude of the moment.


    ¡°Paul, you need to sleep.¡±


    He whispered, his voice thick with emotion, ¡°I know if I fall asleep, you¡¯ll run away again. This time, I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯m not going to leave you.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart ached at his words. The pain in his eyes was undeniable, as though he had suffered greatly during our separation. Yet I couldn¡¯t ignore the turmoil that had led us to this point. We were both broken, scarred by the choices I had made.


    With a deep breath, I gently pushed him away, trying to convey the weight of my decision.


    ¡°I¡­ I am not going anywhere,¡± I assured him, my voice trembling. But I knew that words alone could not mend the chasm that had grown between us.


    As I turned to the wall, leaning against it for support, I felt theplexity of our past closing in on me.


    My mind was a whirlwind of emotions, a turbulent sea of love, regret, and longing. I couldn¡¯t deny that a part of me still loved Paul, that the memories of our time together had left an indelible mark on my soul.


    As Paul knelt before me, his trembling hands extended to touch my knees, a torrent of emotions surged within me. His touch was delicate, as though he were handling something impossibly fragile, fearful that it might shatter at any moment. His eyes, brimming with vulnerability and uncertainty, searched mine for reassurance.


    ¡°Will you really not leave me?¡± he asked, his voice quivering with a mixture of longing and doubt.


    In response, I blinked slowly and shook my head in a gentle, negative motion. I patted my thigh, offering an invitation for him to draw nearer.


    ¡°Come,y down here.¡±


    Paul, without hesitation, inched closer, his head gently finding its ce on myp. His eyes, as hey there, never wavered from mine, as if he needed to maintain that unbroken connection to ensure I wouldn¡¯t slip away once more.


    I took a deep, steady breath, trying to calm the tremors that coursed through my body. My hand reached for his hair, my fingers delicately caressing the unruly locks. His hair was as disheveled as the path our rtionship had taken-a tangled web of emotion, pain, and longing.


    Our silence felt weighted with the unspoken truths, the words we had left unsaid, and the choices that had led us to this moment. As I continued to touch his hair, I struggled to avoid meeting his eyes, fearful of what they might reveal.


    But Paul, in his weary tone, interrupted the stillness of the room, a room that held the memories of our shared history, both beautiful and painful. ¡°Look at me, Elena,¡± he implored.


    I looked at Paul slowly, his gaze beseeching me to acknowledge him. I remained silent, aware that refusing him at this moment might trigger his anger and paranoia, unleashing a storm I wasn¡¯t prepared to weather. So, I met his imploring gaze, feeling the weight of history between us in every exchanged look.


    With deliberate care, Paul took my right hand and guided it to his chest, positioning my palm over his heart. My own heart quickened in response, as though it recognized the significance of this tender gesture. I swallowed hard, and my throat suddenly dried.


    ¡°Try to sleep. I am here,¡± I whispered, my voice a soothing balm to his restless soul. The empathy I felt for him ran deep, a river of emotions that threatened to overflow, but I held back the tears that welled in my eyes.


    My eyes locked on his, I watched as he slowly closed his own. The furrows on his forehead, etched with the weight of his suffering, began to soften as he drifted into a restless sleep. His breathing became more measured, a sign that his tortured mind was finding a moment¡¯s respite.


    I sighed, a mixture of relief and regret weighing heavily on my chest. I looked at his slumbering face, etched with both innocence and anguish.


    Unable to hold back the anguish any longer, I pressed my lips together and murmured to myself, ¡°Why did you be like this? Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    The answer, however, remained elusive. I had once believed that love could conquer all, that we could ovee any obstacle, but we had been brought low by our own mistakes and circumstances beyond our control.


    With a heavy heart, I confessed my regrets to the silent walls around me, my voice a fragile echo of the emotions I had long kept locked inside. ¡°I can¡¯t go back, Paul. I am sorry.¡±


    As I closed my eyes and leaned against the cool, unforgiving wall, I felt his fingers tighten around my right hand, holding it close to his chest, as if my presence there could keep the darkness at bay.


    I remained seated by his side, not knowing how much time had passed as we both drifted in and out of our own states of consciousness. When I finally dared to open my eyes, I saw that Paul had sumbed to a deep and dreamless sleep, and the lines of worry on his face momentarily smoothed.

 Your class isn’t so early

    Leaving the basement behind, I gently closed the door, allowing the thickyer of silence to once again envelop the hidden chamber. As I ascended the stairs, my thoughts were consumed by the sight of Paul lying there in the dim light, finally at rest. The weight of the past, the choices made, and the pain inflicted loomed heavily over me. I had offered him a moment of sce, but the echoes of the past would not be silenced so easily.


    Outside, I found the maid, still dozing on her vigil. I hesitated, not wanting to awaken her, but my presence had its intended effect.


    ¡°Hey, wake up¡­ Hey.¡±


    She stirred, her eyes opening with the heavy cloud of sleep still hanging over her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡± She inquired, her voiceced with concern.


    I offered her a weary but grateful smile, realizing that she had yed her part in a quiet act ofpassion. ¡°Yes, you can go to sleep, and I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you,¡± I replied, my words bearing the weight of appreciation.


    With that, I continued my ascent to the second floor, where the hushed tranquility of the night was disturbed only by the soft patter of my own footsteps. The door to our bedroom stood ajar, and as I entered, the dim light from the hallway spilled in, casting a gentle glow over the room.


    Dereky there in peaceful slumber, his back turned to me. His breathing was steady and deep, with lines of exhaustion etched in his features. Guilt gnawed at me, knowing that I had ventured into the basement without his knowledge, breaking the fragile trust that had begun to mend between us. But the sight of Paul¡¯s suffering had been more than I could bear, and I had been driven by apulsion to offer some small act of kindness.


    I settled onto the bed, my gaze fixed on Derek¡¯s form. In the quiet of the night, my thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions. Sadness tugged at my heart, and the weight of my actions bore down on me. My eyes drifted to the expanse of his back, and I whispered in my mind, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from seeing him suffer. I just wanted to feed him.¡±


    **


    The first light of dawn filtered through the curtains, softly illuminating our bedroom as I slowly stirred from slumber. The tranquility of the early morning was pierced by the sound of movement. I turned my gaze toward the source, and there, on the closet side, stood Derek, already dressed and ready for the day.


    My eyes narrowed as I observed Derek. I realized I had overslept. I shifted slightly, intending to offer an apology, but the words eluded me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I managed to stammer, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I think I overslept.¡±


    Derek, his shirt half-open and a wristwatch adorning his wrist, appeared to sense my unease.


    He turned back, his strides confident, and settled beside me on the bed. Before I could express my apology, he bent down, cing a gentle, tender kiss on my forehead. The gesture caught me off guard, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    Derek¡¯s chuckle was warm and filled with affection. ¡°Sleep more. Your ss isn¡¯t so early,¡± he reassured me, his voice soft andforting.


    ¡°No¡­ I mean, you are going, so I should help you,¡± I stammered, my voice faltering under the weight of the unspoken secrets.


    ¡°Help me? By what? Are you going to button my shirt or knot my tie?¡± His voice carried a chuckle, as though my offer was a mere joke, but I detected a glint of something else in his eyes.


    Had Derek discerned something from the night before? I couldn¡¯t be certain, but the mere possibility sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Yesterday, I did, right?¡± I managed to stammer, my voiceced with a tinge of anxiety. The question hung in the air, the unspoken tension growing thicker with every passing second.


    Derek, sitting before me, seemed to sense my unease. His gaze bore into mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. It was as if he were dissecting my every nuance, searching for something hidden beneath the surface. And then he spoke, his words tinged with a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°But yesterday I had pain in my hands. So are you doing it every day?¡± His voice dripped with sarcasm, and I could sense the undertone of mockery in his words. My heart hammered in my chest, and my thoughts raced as I grappled with the sudden realization that he was ying with fire.


    I had to be calm, maintain my facade, and not give in to the panic that wed at the edges of myposure. With a deep breath, I steadied my voice, though it quivered with the weight of the impending reckoning. ¡°Yes, I¡­ I will do it,¡± I replied, my wordsced with forced confidence.


    As I began buttoning his shirt, my hands moved with deliberate precision, masking the turmoil within. Derek¡¯s gaze bore down on me, his eyes drilling into my soul, and I could feel the weight of his scrutiny.


    I quickly buttoned and knotted Derek¡¯s tie.


    I was determined to maintain an appearance of normalcy, even if my heart raced beneath the surface.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ done,¡± I managed to say with a smile, my voice attempting to conceal the turmoil that churned within me.


    Derek, seemingly satisfied with my assistance, suddenly surprised me. He reached out and grabbed my face, nting a kiss on my cheek, his words were a whisper that sent shockwaves through my senses. ¡°I am so lucky to have such a wife like you.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock, and I instinctively pushed him back slightly. ¡°You¡­ go. I will join you in the dining room,¡± I stammered, my words trembling with a mixture of surprise and fear.


    I rushed to the bathroom, my heart pounding like a drum. I needed a moment to collect my thoughts and dissect the implications of Derek¡¯s words and actions. The door closed behind me, and I leaned against it, my hands trembling as I covered my mouth.


    Did he know? Did he suspect that I had spent the previous night with Paul? Derek¡¯s words and his kiss on my cheek were more than just a yful tease.

 Why are you not looking at me

    Elena had hurried to the washroom, leaving Derek alone in their room. He watched her retreating figure, the door clicking as she locked it behind her. The room felt emptier, devoid of her presence, and Derek was left to grapple with the knowledge he held.


    Derek clenched his fists, frustration welling up within him. He understood Elena¡¯s need for privacy, but he waspelled to see just how far she would go to maintain her facade.


    With a determined resolve, Derek grabbed his coat and slipped it on. His footsteps echoed in the hallway as he made his way toward the dining room.


    **


    I descended the stairs quickly, my eyes searching for Derek amidst the vibrant chatter of the dining room. Spotting him, I approached with an attempt at a nonchnt smile, taking a seat beside him. His untouched breakfast caught my attention, and a pang of concern nudged at my conscience.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t started yet,¡± Imented, my voice filled with feigned casualness. The weight of our unspoken secrets seemed to hang in the air, a heavy shroud that enveloped us.


    Derek turned to me, his smile broad and disarming. ¡°I was waiting for you, wife,¡± he said, his voice carrying an affectionate tone. His words left me momentarily stunned, and I returned his smile without a word.


    As I reached for his te to serve him, I noticed that he still hadn¡¯t touched his food. Confusion swirled within me, and I felt the tension between us, palpable like a storm gathering on the horizon. ¡°I¡­ I serve you,¡± I offered, trying to maintain some semnce of normalcy.


    But Derek¡¯s response caught me off guard. ¡°Feed me,¡± he said, his words ringing in my ears like an unexpected challenge. I blinked in disbelief, unable to fathom what he had just requested.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with a mixture of surprise and uncertainty. Derek¡¯s request had thrown me into uncharted territory, and I was unsure of his intentions.


    His bright smile persisted, but something in his eyes hinted at hidden motives. ¡°I told you to feed me, Elena,¡± he repeated, his tone soft yet insistent. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was more to his request than met the eye.


    The dining room had fallen into a hushed lull, the surrounding conversations a distant hum.


    With a deep breath, I picked up a fork and loaded it with a small portion of food. As I brought it to Derek¡¯s lips, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder whaty behind this unusual request. Was it a test? A form of silent retribution for the secrets I had concealed?


    Derek epted the bite of food, his eyes locked onto mine. He chewed slowly, his gaze unwavering, as though searching for something deeper within me.


    As I obediently fed Derek, I avoided his gaze, my mind racing with questions and uncertainty. The weight of his request to be fed lingered in the air, a symbolic act that seemed to hint at something deeper, something unspoken.


    Then, Derek¡¯s voice broke through the silence, jolting me from my reverie. ¡°Why are you not looking at me, Elena?¡± His words carried an undercurrent of intrigue, and I turned my gaze to him, my eyes meeting his with hesitation. ¡°What¡­ I am looking at you,¡± I replied, my voice trembling slightly.


    Derek continued to smile at me, his eyes locked onto mine. The tension in the room was palpable, as though our unspoken secrets hung in the air like an invisible barrier.


    Suddenly, Derek¡¯s focus shifted, and he addressed the maids who were attending to their duties in the dining room. ¡°Leave us alone,¡± he said, his voice carrying amand that sent my heart racing.


    My eyes darted around the room, a sense of unease settling in the pit of my stomach. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Derek had in mind.


    With the maids having departed, leaving Derek and me alone in the dining room, he extended his hand toward me. ¡°Hold my hand,¡± he said, his voice gentle but carrying an air of anticipation.


    My heart raced as I hesitated for a moment, considering the weight of his request.


    Slowly, I reached out and held his hand, our fingers intertwining.


    Suddenly, Derek pulled me toward him, and before I could react, I found myself seated on hisp. I tried to get up, startled by the unexpected gesture, but he held me tightly. He murmured, his voice filled with a plea, as he rested his head on my shoulder, ¡°Please, let me stay here for a moment.¡±


    My heart ached as I felt the warmth of his embrace, but beneath the surface, a surge of guilt washed over me. The weight of my actions from the previous night hung heavily on my conscience. Derek trusted me, and if he were to discover the truth, it could lead to a profound misunderstanding.


    I bit my lower lip, torn between the desire to protect our marriage and the need to be honest. The unspoken truth loomed like a shadow, and I couldn¡¯t bear to let Derek live in the dark.


    Taking a deep breath, I made a choice. ¡°Derek¡­¡± I began, my voice trembling, ¡°there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    He tightened his grip on me, still resting his head on my shoulder, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The silence that hung between us was heavy with expectation.


    As Derek held me tightly in hisp, I realized that he had already deduced the truth about the previous night.


    The weight of my guilt pressed upon me, and I lowered my gaze, my voice filled with remorse.


    ¡°I am sorry. I¡­¡± I began, my words faltering as I struggled to express the depth of my regret. I had let Derek down, betrayed his trust, and I couldn¡¯t bear to see the pain in his eyes.


    But before I could finish my confession or seek his forgiveness, Derek interrupted me. ¡°Elena, I think I should go or else I will bete,¡± he said, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency.


    I looked at him in surprise, my guilt washing over my face like a tidal wave. I opened my mouth to say something, to exin, to apologize, but before I could utter a word, Derek leaned in and nted a gentle kiss on my forehead.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think today I won¡¯t be able to drive you to college,¡± he said, his words heavy with the weight of unspoken disappointment.


    And just like that, he left me sitting there alone, the sound of his departure echoing in my ears. I desperately wanted to call out his name, to exin, to make amends, but my voice failed me.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡±

 Does Elena tell him everything?

    Ron and William stood in the Derek¡¯s office, awaiting his arrival. Their excitement was palpable, a stark contrast to the tension that had settled within Derek. Ron couldn¡¯t contain his anticipation.


    ¡°Where is your partner, Dad?¡± Ron inquired, his youthful curiosity evident in his voice.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here shortly,¡± William replied, his tone measured. Derek¡¯s name hung unspoken in the air, a heavy secret between them.


    Momentster, an employee approached and called out to William. ¡°Mr. William, sir, is here. He¡¯s calling for you,¡± the employee said.


    The time hade. Derek had finally returned to face the man who had not only disrupted his life but had also torn his family apart. As the employee led William and Ron to Derek¡¯s office, a wave of mixed emotions washed over him.


    Derek sat at his desk, engrossed in hisptop, but his concentration wavered as the door to his office swung open. William, apanied by Ron, entered with a smile, but the atmosphere in the room crackled with tension.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Houston,¡± William greeted Derek, his words heavy with the weight of the past. Derek raised his head, his eyes locking onto the man who had caused so much pain in his life and in his mother¡¯s.


    Years of simmering resentment and unspoken grievances flooded Derek¡¯s mind. This was the man who had taken his mother away, leaving Derek to navigate the tumultuous waters of life without her. The wounds of the past had remained unhealed, festering beneath the surface. Now, it was time to confront the source of his pain and anger.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek¡¯s gaze met William¡¯s, and for a moment, the room seemed to close in around them.


    William was taken aback by the unexpected surge of familiarity that washed over him when Derek looked up. His thoughts raced in a whirlwind of confusion and disbelief. It was a nagging feeling that he couldn¡¯t quite put into words.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure why he looks so familiar to me,¡¯ William thought, his mind in a state of disarray. ¡®That¡¯s impossible, right? He was no longer alive. If his mother couldn¡¯t live, it would be impossible for that child to survive as well.¡¯ The notion was absurd, and yet, there was something undeniably familiar about the man who sat before him.


    William mustered an attempt at a grin, though his mind continued to churn with confusion. Derek, in response, offered a smile that carried a sense of curiosity, as if he too were grappling with an inexplicable sense of recognition.


    Intrigued by the unexpected connection, William decided to bridge the gap. He called Ron over to meet Derek, eager to see if his son shared this inexplicable familiarity.


    Ron, who had been eyeing Derek with a puzzled frown, approached, his youthful features reflecting his curiosity. ¡°You?¡± he questioned, his frown deepening as he scrutinized Derek


    William, still processing the enigmatic sense of connection, turned to Ron and inquired, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±


    Ron¡¯s response was candid and to the point. ¡°Yes, Father. Yesterday we met,¡± he stated with a tone that conveyed a level of understanding that eluded William.


    ¡°Please have a seat, Mr. William,¡± Derek replied, his tone carrying a hint of derision. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯vee to introduce me to your son.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room remained tense as Derek and William locked eyes, their unspoken history and emotions simmering beneath the surface. William, however, was here with a different purpose in mind.


    ¡°Mr. Houston, no, not that,¡± William rified. ¡°I¡¯vee to talk about business.¡±


    Derek¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He nodded, allowing William to proceed. ¡°Tell me,¡± he said, his voice measured.


    William began to exin, ¡°Actually, your father-inw, I mean, Robert D¡¯Souza, is one of my friends.¡±


    The mention of Robert D¡¯Souza¡¯s name elicited a shocked response from Ron, who was still grappling with the revtion of unexpected connections. ¡°How Dad? What father-inw?¡± Ron asked, his voice filled with disbelief.


    As the pieces of the puzzle started to fall into ce, Ron couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Elena¡¯s current marital status. ¡°Elena is now married, but when did she get married?¡± Ron thought, his mind racing as he looked at Derek, the man who seemed to hold the answers to the secrets that had been kept from him.


    William confirmed Ron¡¯s query, acknowledging Derek as Robert D¡¯Souza¡¯s son-inw. The revtion sent shockwaves through the room, and Derek and Ron exchanged ncesden with surprise, confusion, and a tinge of anger.


    ¡®He and Elena? Damn it!¡¯ Ron gritted his teeth as he thought.


    As William attempted to continue speaking, Derek gestured for him to pause and turned his attention to Ron, who had been struck by the revtion of Elena¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°Do you know Elena?¡± Derek inquired, his voice steady but bearing a hint of urgency.


    Ron hesitated for a moment, his mind racing with questions. ¡°Y-yes,¡± he finally replied, his voice quivering with the implications of the situation.


    The atmosphere in the room grew tense as Derek broached a topic that had long remained unspoken. ¡°As far as what I¡¯ve heard, you allegedly tried to molest my wife. Mr. Ron, is that true?¡± Derek¡¯s words hung heavily in the air, and the usation left Ron stunned.


    ¡°Does Elena tell him everything?¡± Ron wondered, his mind racing as he nced nervously at William. He had not anticipated such a direct confrontation with the past.


    Frightened by the seriousness of the usation, Ron struggled to find his voice. ¡°It¡¯s not true, Dad,¡± he stammered, his voice trembling. ¡°You mistook me, Mr. Houston. I¡¯ve never done anything like that.¡±


    Derek¡¯s expression remained inscrutable, his gaze unyielding. He was not one to take such allegations lightly, and he was determined to protect his wife at any cost.


    Derek then shifted his focus away from the personal matter at hand, his gaze now firmly fixed on the business aspect of the meeting. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in discussing business with you, Mr. William,¡± he stated inly. ¡°Mr. Robert has already handed over his property to me, so it¡¯s not my responsibility to return your money if he took it from you.¡±

 What the heck am I doing here?

    The room was filled with an uneasy silence as the weight of the revtion and the implications of the usations settled upon them. The truth hade to light, and the consequences of these long-buried secrets were now being faced.


    With a finality in his tone, Derek dismissed their presence. ¡°You guys are free to leave now,¡± he dered, a clear indication that this confrontation had run its course.


    As William¡¯s thoughts churned with frustration and anger, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of his ruined ns and the financial loss he had suffered. His mind was filled with a deep-seated determination not to let this setback stand.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t possible. I lost my money only because of Anne and this jerk,¡± William seethed silently. ¡°He really wrecked everything. I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡±


    With a sense of urgency, William decided to make amends on behalf of his son. He pleaded with Derek, ¡°Mr. Houston, on behalf of my child, I apologize. He¡¯ll never do it again.¡±


    Derek¡¯s response was unexpected, and his words carried an ominous tone. ¡°Mr. William, don¡¯t worry. If he dares to do it again, I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Derek remarked with a smirk. Hisment sent shockwaves through both Ron and William, their faces pale with fear.


    Without wasting another moment, William grabbed Ron¡¯s hand and forcefully led him out of Derek¡¯s office. The weight of Derek¡¯s threat and the implications of their failed confrontation hung over them like a storm cloud.


    In the confines of their car, William couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. ¡°I warned you not to ruin it, but you!¡± he yelled, his voice filled with frustration.


    Ron attempted to defend himself, a hint of defensiveness in his voice. ¡°How would I know he¡¯s Elena¡¯s husband, Dad?¡± he argued. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    William¡¯s anger remained unabated, and he retorted, ¡°Shut up,¡± his voice sharp with irritation. The frustration of his failed ns and the financial loss he had incurred weighed heavily on him.


    ¡°All my money and all my efforts are useless,¡± William added, his voice tinged with regret.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the car sped away from Derek¡¯s workce, they were left to contemte the implications of this failed encounter.


    ¡°But where is Mr. Robert? Why don¡¯t you confront him and ask him?¡± Ron suggested, his curiosity piqued by theplicated family dynamics that had been revealed.


    William ran a hand through his hair, his brow furrowing as he grappled with the tangled web of secrets. ¡°Ron,¡± he began, his voice heavy with the weight of unspoken truths.


    William said everything to Ron that what Paul did to Robert.


    ¡°How could Paul do that?¡± Ron asked in shock, his voice filled with disbelief and confusion.


    ¡°And another thing is that Paul is your brother,¡± William sighed, confirming the family tie that had remained hidden for years.


    Ron¡¯s astonishment was palpable, and his questions came rapid-fire. ¡°What?¡± he eximed in disbelief. ¡°Dad?¡± he asked, his voice filled with a mix of frustration and disappointment. ¡°Why did you cheat on my mom?¡±


    William attempted to exin, his voice calm yetden with regret. ¡°Ron, be quiet,¡± he responded, his tone measured. ¡°I didn¡¯t deceive Mira.¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you serious? Am I a 6-year-old child? Do you think I can¡¯t understand anything? Do you have any exnations for me right now?¡± Ronshed out, his voice filled with frustration and anger. He refused to make eye contact with his father, his emotions bubbling over.


    ¡°Exnation? Ron, are you serious? I liked Anne,¡± he confessed, his voice heavy with guilt and regret.


    Ron¡¯s anger red, and he questioned his father with urgency. ¡°So, why did you marry my mother?¡± he demanded abruptly. ¡°I heard there was a big brother who died in an ident with Mom,¡± he added, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and usation.


    William, taken aback by Ron¡¯s sudden mention of the past, shot his son a stern nce. He questioned Ron, ¡°Why are you bringing that incident up now?¡±


    Ron was undeterred, his curiosity piqued by the tragic incident that had long remained unspoken. ¡°That¡¯s not something I¡¯m bringing up,¡± he rified. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about how they died,¡± he added, his voice tinged with a desire for understanding.


    William responded, ¡°So, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    Ron¡¯s frustration and curiosity reached a breaking point as the car continued to move forward, his unanswered questions gnawing at him. He could no longer bear the silence surrounding the painful past that had cast a shadow over their family.


    Suddenly, Ron took decisive action and ordered the driver to pull over to the side of the road. His determination to uncover the truth was unwavering, and he was no longer willing to ept his father¡¯s evasiveness.


    ¡°Ron, what exactly are you up to?¡± William urged angrily, his patience waning as his son¡¯s actions continued to challenge his carefully guarded secrets.


    Ron turned to his father, his voice resolute as he exined, ¡°When I asked you about my mother and brother¡¯s idents, you constantly avoided the subject. Now, since I¡¯m older, I¡¯m capable of understanding.¡± With that, he opened the car door and stepped out, leaving behind the confinement of the vehicle that had carried them.


    William was left behind in the car, watching as Ron ventured into the unknown, driven by the need to unravel the secrets of his family¡¯s past. He called out to his son, desperation in his voice, ¡°Ron! Ron, stop.¡±


    William muttered to himself in frustration, ¡°Ahh! This boy, like his mother, is an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Driver, drive home,¡± he instructed.


    **


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    In the sterile, white-washed confines of the hospital, I slowly opened my eyes, my senses muddled by the haze of unfamiliar surroundings. I let out a quiet, bewildered murmur, struggling to make sense of my disoriented state.


    ¡°What in the world did they give me? I¡¯m unable to raise my head,¡± I murmured to myself in a hushed voice. The sensations coursing through my body were diforting, as if I were in a state of agony. I shifted my gaze upwards, my eyes trailing over the in ceiling as I attempted to gather my bearings.


    ¡°What the heck am I doing here?¡± I wondered aloud, confusion clouding my thoughts. With a sense of urgency, I pushed myself up from the bed, my head swiveling to take in the unfamiliar hospital room.

 One million dollars

    A sudden recollection jolted me as I remembered being with Elena. shes of moments spent together rushed through my mind, and the realization hit me like a lightning bolt. ¡°I was sleeping with her,¡± I muttered to myself, my voice filled with disbelief.


    Panicked and disoriented, I yelled out, ¡°Where am I?¡± I couldn¡¯t make sense of my surroundings, and the sight of the window only added to my bewilderment.


    ¡°Am I in a mental hospital?¡± I eximed, my mind racing with a flurry of emotions. The thought of being confined in such a ce filled me with a sense of outrage.


    ¡°Derek, how dare you?¡± I shouted in frustration, my anger manifesting as I swept everything off the nearby table in a fit of agitation.


    Desperate to break free from my perceived confinement, I seized a nearby rod and attempted to force it open. My cries for release echoed through the room, drawing the attention of two ward boys who arrived to investigate themotion.


    ¡°What are you doing, man?¡± one of them inquired, his voiceced with concern.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I shouted my struggle to free myself intensifying as I clung to the belief that I was unjustly confined.


    Another ward boy intervened, attempting to pacify me. ¡°You¡¯ll leave after your treatment,¡± he assured me, his tone gentle but firm.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡± I challenged, my voice wavering with a mix of fear and defiance. The room and its unfamiliar surroundings felt like a prison, and I was determined to prove that I did not belong within these sterile walls.


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t, but your family told us to look after you,¡± one of them exined, offering a reassuring smile.


    Their attempts at cating me fell on deaf ears as I remained determined to regain control of the situation. ¡°Be quiet. Give me the phone,¡± I demanded, my voice filled with urgency. ¡°I need to talk to my mother.¡±


    The staff members continued to maintain a sense of calm; they also made it clear that taking medication was a necessary step in my treatment. In response, they handed me a tablet through a small opening in the door.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As I examined the pill in my hand, a surge of bitterness and anger welled up within me. Elena¡¯s betrayal had shaken me to the core, and the realization that she had deceived me fueled my determination to break free from the confinement I found myself in.


    ¡°Elena, you¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors, as I thought,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth, my anger palpable. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to listen to you, and I will never. What is mine, I will snatch it by hook or by crook.¡±


    As I looked at the hospital staff, I realized that I needed answers. I needed to understand the circumstances that had led to my confinement, and I was ready to employ whatever means necessary to achieve that goal.


    ¡°How much did that man give you?¡± I asked, scrutinizing them for any sign ofplicity. The staff members exchanged wary nces, clearly hesitant to reveal any details.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the doctor won¡¯t give you a penny,¡± I continued, my voice persuasive and reassuring. ¡°But if you guys help me get out of here, I¡¯ll give you double.¡±


    **


    It was a few hours ago when Elena had left for college. In her absence, a shadowy figure named Obin arrived at the mansion, apanied by two ominous-looking men. Their intent was clear; they hade to take Paul with them.


    After a while, Paul was pulled into the room by two guys. Meanwhile, Obin engaged in a conversation with a doctor, the fate of Paul hanging in the bnce.


    ¡°Doctor,¡± Obin began, his voice carrying an air of authority. ¡°I hope you can understand this situation.¡±


    The doctor listened attentively, aware of the gravity of the circumstances. Obin continued, ¡°Mr. Houston will give you extra money for his treatment.¡±


    The doctor, who was a psychiatrist, responded calmly, his voice measured. ¡°Yes, Mr. Obin, I am aware of his situation. But it isn¡¯t a life-or-death issue. All he needs is someone¡¯s affection and proper attention,¡± he exined, his words carrying a hint of concern for Paul¡¯s well-being.


    Obin¡¯s patience wore thin, and he delivered a stern response. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, doctor. Please cooperate with us. If you don¡¯t want to, there are plenty of other options.¡±


    The psychiatrist tried to justify his stance, emphasizing the importance of providing the right care for individuals like Paul. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, Mr. Obin. Patients like him, on the other hand, may get themselves into a lot of problems if they don¡¯t get what they want,¡± he reasoned, his tone filled withpassion.


    Obin¡¯s smile took on a sinister quality as he responded, his intentions veiled in menace. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s allowed to stay here. As a result, feel free to do anything you wish. Mr. Houston won¡¯t mind if you guys make him a true psychopath.¡±


    The chilling exchange between Obin and the psychiatrist left a sense of foreboding in the air.


    The psychiatrist¡¯s response to Obin wasced with a sense of understanding, tinged with a hint of acquiescence. ¡°OK, I understand it,¡± he acknowledged, his tone suggestive of apromise in the face of the situation.


    ¡°This is a tiny present from Mr. Houston. I really hope you enjoy it.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s smile upon receiving the package was filled with anticipation, and it hinted at the sinister exchange.


    **


    ¡°What are you saying, man?¡± one of the ward boys asked, his confusion evident in his tone.


    The other ward boy was less patient, brushing off my words with a dismissivement. ¡°Put an end to your bbering. We don¡¯t care about your foolishness.¡±


    But I was determined, and my smirk revealed a hint of mischief. I had a n in mind, and I wasn¡¯t about to back down. ¡°One million dors,¡± I dered confidently, throwing down the gauntlet.


    The two men reacted differently to my audacious statement. One of them frowned, skeptical of the im, while the other couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re serious? We need proof,¡± he challenged, his amusement evident in his response.

 Let me go!

    Without hesitation, I requested a pen and a piece of paper, my intentions clear. With the requested items in hand, I scribbled my mother¡¯s phone number onto the paper and handed it to them. ¡°Have a talk with her. She will give you a lot,¡± I asserted, my confidence unwavering.


    Just as our conversation seemed to be taking an unexpected turn, a doctor materialized seemingly out of nowhere, his sudden appearance surprising both the ward boys and me. He approached with a stern expression, signaling the need for immediate action.


    He introduced himself, addressing me directly. ¡°Mr. Paul, I¡¯m your doctor.¡±


    My smirk remained firmly in ce as I nced at the doctor, my intentions hidden behind a facade of confidence and mischief.


    The game was afoot, and my next moves were poised to shake the foundations of Derek¡¯s n.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wear a sardonic grin as I addressed the doctor. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re my doctor, right? Finally, you think I¡¯m a lunatic as well,¡± I quipped, my tone carrying a yful edge. I had a ir for sarcasm, and I was using it to my advantage in this peculiar situation.


    The doctor, maintaining his professional demeanor, rified his role. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, Mr. Paul. As a psychotherapist, I¡¯m only here to listen to your words,¡± he exined, emphasizing his role as a listener and observer.


    With a thoughtful look, the doctor delved deeper into the conversation. ¡°Can you tell me about your likes, dislikes, hates, and loves?¡± he inquired, his voice measured as he probed for insights into my psyche.


    I considered his question carefully, focusing my attention on him. Then, with a single word, I provided my answer: ¡°Elena.¡±


    The doctor, however, sought more rity. ¡°Elena what?¡± he prompted, urging me to borate on my feelings.


    I didn¡¯t waver in my response, despite his insistence. ¡°She is everything to me,¡± I dered, my voice filled with a deep and unwavering affection for Elena.


    The doctor, recognizing the significance of my attachment to Elena, pushed me further. ¡°Mr. Paul, that is not your answer,¡± he insisted, unwilling to ept my vague response.


    I furrowed my brow, growing increasingly frustrated with his persistent probing. ¡°She is everything to me,¡± I repeated, my voice carrying a hint of defiance. My fixation on Elena was unwavering, and I had no intention of offering a different response.


    The doctor, undeterred, reminded me of a painful reality. ¡°She is married now, however. You must go on,¡± he advised, his words carrying a sense of finality.


    Fury coursed through me as I clenched my teeth, my patience wearing thin. The doctor¡¯s words had touched a raw nerve, and I couldn¡¯t contain my anger any longer. In a sudden burst of rage, I seized his cor and shouted, ¡°Fucker! What exactly did you say?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the psychiatrist stammered, his voice trembling with apprehension. He observed that Paul¡¯s eyes appeared to reflect the characteristics of a true psychopath, sending a chill down his spine.


    I was relentless, my anger uncontainable. ¡°Derek sent you here, didn¡¯t he? He told you Elena was his wife, didn¡¯t he?¡± I used, my voice filled with resentment and bitterness.


    **T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As anger consumed Paul, he found himself in a precarious situation, his arm seized by two formidable boys. Their grips were unyielding, but Paul was undeterred and continued to confront the psychiatrist. ¡°If you say that again, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± he threatened, his voice dripping with rage.


    The doctor, struggling to breathe and now terrified, implored them, ¡°Leave me.¡± The two boys attempted to loosen their hold on the doctor, responding to his pleas as they tried to prevent a potential disaster from unfolding.


    But Paul was relentless, demanding his release with a furious shout. ¡°Let me go!¡± he yelled, his words a desperate plea for freedom.


    Coughing and gasping for oxygen, the doctor realized that he needed to take control of the situation. In a moment of trepidation, he reached for a syringe and inserted its contents into his arm. The substance began to take effect, slowly but surely, and Paul gradually came to a halt in his struggle. As the sedative coursed through his veins, he closed his eyes, his consciousness slipping away.


    With a calcted calmness, the doctor gave orders to the two boys who had held Paul captive. ¡°Leave him here and keep an eye on him,¡± he instructed, a sense of authority in his voice.


    As the doctor left the room, the two boys exchanged nces.


    ¡°What do you think, bro?¡± one of the boys inquired, seeking hispanion¡¯s opinion on the matter.


    The other boy considered the question carefully, his thoughts turning to the piece of paper that Paul had handed to them. ¡°One million dors, dude. Consider it,¡± he replied, his gaze fixed on the tantalizing offer before them.


    **


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    I returned home after a long day at college, feeling exhausted.


    Pom greeted me and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, how was your day at college?¡±


    I replied wearily, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Pom, always attentive to my needs, offered to prepare a bath for me. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared your bathtub,¡± she informed me.


    I expressed my gratitude, thanking Pom for her considerate gesture. A warm bath was exactly what I needed after a long day.


    However, my mind was preupied with concerns about Derek. Before heading to my room, I inquired, ¡°Pom, did he eat?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t know, maybe he did. I saw a girling from the basement at noon.¡±


    I took a deep breath, absorbing this information.


    My thoughts were filled with concern for Derek. The actions I had taken earlier in the day now weighed on my conscience. It was clear that I needed to make amends for my behavior.


    Derek¡¯s recent silence and emotional distance had left me feeling uneasy. While there were moments of tension between us, I couldn¡¯t deny the sense of emptiness I felt in his absence. His presence brought a unique joy into my life, and I was determined to restore the connection we had.

 Derek, he grabbed my neck

    As I ascended the stairs to the second floor, I contemted the uing conversation with Derek. It was essential to bridge the gap that had formed between us. His absence only heightened the tension, and I was eager to address the issues that had strained our rtionship.


    **


    As the car sped down the road, ¡°Derek, he grabbed my neck,¡± the doctor reported over the phone, his tone filled with apprehension. ¡°He¡¯s a really violent and aggressive person,¡± he added.


    Derek was less than pleased with the doctor¡¯s report. His voice carried a hint of irritation as he retorted, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, not me. Do whatever you want, but don¡¯t call me for this stupid reason.¡±


    With a sense of frustration, Derek abruptly ended the call.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he muttered, his annoyance evident.


    Obin, who had been sitting in the car with Derek, couldn¡¯t help but notice the tension in the air. He cautiously inquired, ¡°Boss, is everything okay?¡±


    Derek, still agitated by the call, turned to Obin, his anger seething just below the surface. ¡°Obin, why didn¡¯t you tell him everything?¡± he demanded, his voice filled with rage.


    Obin, who was acutely aware of Derek¡¯s temper, stammered as he responded, ¡°Yes, boss, I told him everything.¡±


    Derek¡¯s frustration continued to mount, and he raised his voice in exasperation. ¡°Then why is he calling me?¡± he bellowed.


    Obin knew better than to provoke Derek further. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him once again,¡± Obin said.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out as nned, we¡¯ll resort to the other way. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether he lives or dies,¡± Derek said, his voiceced with a chilling detachment.


    Derek¡¯s face bore a stern expression as he contemted the unfolding situation. He knew that Paul posed a significant threat to his life and his marriage. ¡®Paul is a dangerous presence in my life,¡¯ he thought, his resolve hardening.


    ¡®I will not allow him to take my wife away from me. If necessary, I¡¯ll ensure that he spends the rest of his life in that ce.¡¯


    **


    n the sterile surroundings of the hospital, Paul¡¯s eyes flew open, and he found himself disoriented. The effects of the medication administered to him left him weak and unsteady on his feet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the doctor gave me. I¡¯m unable to stand,¡± he murmured to himself, his voice filled with frustration. Despite his physical limitations, he was determined to regain control of the situation.


    Paul took a cautious step closer to the window, peering out at the world beyond. The view from the sixteenth floor allowed him to see the city below, and he couldn¡¯t help but admire the vantage point he had been ced in.


    ¡°That jerk did a fantastic job of punishing me. Seriously, you kept me on the sixteenth floor?¡± Paul muttered, his manic smirk revealing his determination to ovee the obstacles in his path.


    With unwavering resolve, he grasped the rod thaty within his reach. His hands clenched tightly around it as he prepared to take action.


    ¡°Elena, I¡¯ll make you mine no matter what it takes,¡± Paul shouted, his voice carrying a note of desperation and obsession.


    **This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Stepping out of the tub, I wrapped myself in a fluffy towel, savoring the warmth of the moment. The shower had been rejuvenating, washing away the stress of the day.


    With the towel snugly around me, I headed for the closet. Derek had filled it with a variety of outfits that catered to my style. As a husband, he was simply wless. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how it was possible for a man to be so perfect.


    Each dress in the closet was stunning, and they all seemed to fit me like a glove. It was as if Derek possessed an innate understanding of my body shape, a familiarity that went beyond mere observation. His attention to detail when it came to my wardrobe never ceased to amaze me.


    As I stood in front of the closet, considering which outfit to choose, I was lost in the array of options. Derek¡¯s thoughtfulness and consideration shone through in the selection he had curated for me.


    However, my reverie was abruptly interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open. I turned in surprise, realizing that I had neglected to lock the door properly. ¡°Damn!¡± I muttered under my breath, my moment of forgetfulness dawning upon me.


    In the confines of the room, I had grown ustomed to a certain level of solitude and personal space. It was easy to forget, if only for a brief moment, that I wasn¡¯t living alone in this grand mansion.


    Just as the realization settled in, the door swung open, and there he was, my husband, Derek. His entrance was marked by his usual sense of quiet confidence, as he walked into the room.


    Derek and I locked eyes, our expressions mirroring the shock that had taken hold of us. In a swift, almost instinctual motion, I grabbed the towel and gently pulled it down. Derek¡¯s voice quivered as he murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were¡­


    **


    Derek couldn¡¯t help but notice that Elena¡¯s hair was wet, and droplets of water trickled down her body. She had yet to dry her hair or her body, and her soaked towel bore witness to her unanticipated encounter.


    Inwardly, Derek mused, ¡®She didn¡¯t expect me at this time.¡¯ His presence had clearly caught her off guard.


    Elena averted her gaze, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She clutched the towel more tightly around her, a clear sign of the awkwardness that enveloped the room.


    **


    I found myself unable to meet Derek¡¯s gaze, the tension in the room making it difficult to maintain eye contact. The silence that hung between us felt oppressive, and I longed to break it.


    Desperation drove me to action, and I began fumbling with a dress, my words tumbling out as I stammered, ¡°Mr. Derek, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be back so soon.¡±


    My attempts to dress quickly turned into a mess as I struggled with the fabric, pulling dresses out of the closet in my haste. In the midst of my flustered efforts, a hand touched mine, sending a shiver down my spine.

 Let me wipe your hair

    ¡°Let me handle this,¡± Derek¡¯s voice, soft and reassuring, came from behind me. He reached for a dress and handed it to me with a gentleness that contrasted with the intensity of the moment.


    Derek took a dress from the closet and handed it to me. With trembling hands, I grabbed the cloth. His touch was gentle, and his grip on my hand was firm, anchoring me in a moment that was fraught with unspoken tensions.


    Derek¡¯s voice broke the silence, his questions revealing his curiosity and concern. ¡°Are you afraid of me? And, once again, why did you address me as Mr.?¡±


    I stammered, my wordsing out in a nervous rush, ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Derek drew me closer to him, his touch serving as both a reassurance and an inquiry. ¡°You are trembling, why?¡± he asked as he studied my quivering form.


    I nodded in response, unable to articte the source of my unease. The events of the morning had left me feeling unsettled, and Derek¡¯s abrupt change in behavior had only added to the confusion.


    Whenever Derek touched me, it was as if a current of electricity surged through my body, sending shivers down my spine. I closed my eyes briefly, trying to regain myposure.


    His hand found its way to my waist, a tender gesture that held both warmth and concern. ¡°You¡¯re all drenched. Why are you so reckless?¡± Derek inquired, his voiceced with a mixture of worry and frustration.


    Derek¡¯s touch on my shoulder was gentle, and he started to wipe away the water droplets that clung to my skin. I felt aforting warmth in his presence, and in that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but react instinctively. Without opening my eyes, I clutched his shirt and buried my face in his chest, seeking sce and refuge in his embrace.


    As I held onto him, my muffled voice reached his ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, my wordsced with guilt. ¡°Last night, I went to meet him. He wasn¡¯t eating, and I was just worried, nothing else.¡±


    Derek¡¯s response was gentle but firm, and he said my name, ¡°Elena.¡±


    In that moment, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look into his eyes or respond verbally. All I could manage was a nod, a silent acknowledgment of theplex emotions that swirled within me.


    Derek, sensing my vulnerability, gathered me into his arms.


    Our gazes remained locked, and Derek¡¯s hand gently wrapped around my hip. With cautious steps, he approached the bed and took a seat on the edge. I instinctively took a step back, feeling a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty. What was his intention? I could feel his finger tracing a delicate path along my neck, and I closed my eyes in response. The simple touch sent a surge of warmth through my body, despite having just finished a shower.


    Derek¡¯s voice broke the silence, his wordsden with a mix of protectiveness and concern. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about him. I don¡¯t want to hear about what you did.¡±


    However, before I could react, his husky voice added, ¡°Let me wipe your hair.¡±


    I had just divulged everything aboutst night, but he didn¡¯t offer any immediate reaction or judgment. Instead, he focused on the simple act of wiping my hair. Confusion swirled within me as I contemted his actions. What was the best course of action now?


    I blinked open my eyes and bit my lower lip, struggling with my thoughts and emotions. I hadn¡¯t realized that, in my internal turmoil, I had sunk to the floor, positioning myself between Derek¡¯s legs. As he began to wipe my hair with a fresh towel, I couldn¡¯t help but question the boldness of my actions. Was I overstepping boundaries? Should I apologize once more?


    My head leaned against him naturally, as if drawn by an invisible force, and I couldn¡¯t fathom the reasons behind my actions. The intimacy of the moment left me feeling both vulnerable and overwhelmed. I questioned my own audacity, my heart racing with uncertainty.


    **


    ¡®Elena, when will you ept me? I want to wildly love you and watch your every reaction to my touch,¡¯ Derek thought as he tenderly wiped the water-slick strands of hair from her face. He had watched her from afar, yearning for the connection they¡¯d yet to share.


    Frustration and jealousy simmered within Derek. ¡®What did you see in that bastard that you can¡¯t even want toe close to me,¡¯ he pondered. Derek couldn¡¯t help but wonder what made Elena so drawn to someone else when he was right there, willing to give her the world.


    Elena¡¯s eyes remained shutting, lost in the soothing sensation of the warm water cascading over her. Her long, darkshes caressed her cheeks, a delicate contrast to her porcin skin. Derek¡¯s gaze dipped to her lips, plump and inviting, a maic force he could hardly resist. The water flowed over her, caressing every curve of her body, emphasizing her innate sensuality.


    A vivid memory from the night before yed in Derek¡¯s mind. Elena had been with him, yet her thoughts had seemingly wandered elsewhere, and it had left him frustrated and longing for more.


    ¡®Why did you go to him always? Is my love not enough for you?¡¯ Derek thought, his voice filled with an aching plea. He watched her chest move rhythmically, the gentle rise and fall, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy towards the man who had upied her thoughts.


    Unable to resist any longer, he leaned over, his lips brushing against her earlobe, and his tongue darted out to taste the lingering droplets of water.


    **This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As I slowly opened my eyes, I was met with the sight of his long, darkshes, casting delicate shadows over his strong, angr features. He was so close, mere inches from my face. I felt a shiver trace its way down my spine.


    My lips quivered ever so slightly, and I couldn¡¯t help but bite down on them. I was determined not to make a sound, to maintain a facade ofposure, but beneath the surface, my heart raced erratically, and my breath came in shallow gasps.


    Iy there, my body frozen, my head resting on his thigh.

 Do you have a warrant to search my home, officer?

    In a swift and surprising movement, he raised his head, those piercing eyes now locked onto mine. He effortlessly shifted me, moving me onto hisp. It was a sudden and bold action that left me momentarily stunned, but I didn¡¯t resist. Instead, I found myself looking into his eyes with a mixture of curiosity and something more profound.


    His fingers gently reached out, brushing against my cheek. I couldn¡¯t help but clutch my towel more tightly, a thin shield of modesty in this vulnerable moment. His touch was unexpectedly warm, radiating aforting heat that contrasted with the cool sensation of the water that enveloped us.


    As his fingers brushed my hair behind my ear, I could feel the anticipation building. His gaze bore into mine, his lips hovering ever closer to mine. The world around us seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us in this suspended moment.


    But just as we were on the precipice of something profound, the door¡¯s harsh knocking shattered the spell. We both jolted back, and I swiftly scrambled to my feet, grabbed my towel and clothes in a flustered rush.


    Derek¡¯s eyes fixed on the door, a flicker of annoyance in his gaze. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t anticipated this interruption, and neither had I. The unexpected visitor had thrown a curveball into the situation, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was so urgent that it required his immediate attention.


    Derek¡¯s response was curt and unfriendly. ¡°What?¡± he demanded, his voiceced with impatience.


    The girl on the other side of the door seemed unfazed by his tone, stating, ¡°Sir, the cops are waiting for you.¡± Her words hung heavily in the air, the weight of their significance sinking in.


    My heart raced as I tried to make sense of the situation. Why were the police waiting for Derek? What had transpired in the outside world that required his presence?


    Derek nced back at me, his eyes briefly searching mine for reassurance. ¡°OK, I¡¯ming,¡± he replied with a hint of annoyance. After the brief exchange, the girl left, leaving us in a tense silence.


    I couldn¡¯t contain my concern any longer. ¡°Is everything all right, Derek? What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, my voice quivering with worry.


    He stood up, his tall and imposing figure casting a shadow in the room. As he reached out to gently stroke my face, a strange mix offort and unease washed over me. ¡°Everything is fine, Elena. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured me. ¡°Let me find out what this is about.¡±


    As he turned to leave, I couldn¡¯t let him go without addressing the unresolved tension that lingered between us. My lips trembled as I struggled to find the right words. I needed to express my feelings, even if I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to do so.


    In a hushed voice, I loosened my grip on his hand and began, ¡°I¡¯m sorry forst night.¡± The words hung in the air, a fragile bridge of understanding I hoped to build between us.


    Derek¡¯s reaction was silence. He stood there for a few moments, his inscrutable gaze locked on mine.


    Without saying a word, he eventually turned and left the room, leaving me to contemte theplex emotions that swirled between us.


    Downstairs, the officer was waiting, his gaze fixed on Derek. ¡°Mr. Derek,¡± he addressed him formally.


    Derek acknowledged with a curt nod. Anne, who had been at the door earlier, couldn¡¯t contain her agitation. ¡°My son was kidnapped by him. He tortured him,¡± she used, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Derek responded with a wry smile. ¡°My stepmother-inw,¡± he retorted, his words dripping with sarcasm, ¡°you are using me for nothing.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne¡¯s anger red, and her voice rose. ¡°Shut up! Who is your mother-inw? I¡¯m not frightened of you. Officer, search this house. You will find my son, I assure you. He is here.¡±


    Derek¡¯s reply was calcted, as he questioned the legality of the search. ¡°Do you have a warrant to search my home, officer?¡± he challenged, emphasizing the proper procedure.


    The officer, hesitant in the face of Derek¡¯s defiance, admitted, ¡°No, sir.¡±


    Just as the standoff seemed to escte, I swiftly made my way downstairs. Derek, at this point, reached out to take my hand, his touch offering reassurance amid the mounting tension.


    Derek¡¯s surprise was evident as he asked, ¡°Babe, what are you doing here?¡± His voice held a mix of curiosity and concern.


    I returned his gaze, my own filled with worry and a desire for rity. ¡°I was concerned. What¡¯s the matter?¡± I inquired, my eyes shifting between Derek, Anne, and the officer. The situation was fraught with uncertainty, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how it had spiraled into this chaotic scene.


    Derek¡¯s warm smile was a wee sight amid the tension in the room. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­e here,¡± he beckoned with a reassuring grin, his voice calming.


    Turning his attention back to the officer, Derek sought rification. ¡°Officer, do you have permission to search my residence?¡± he inquired, his tone even and collected.


    The officer, his previous determination now reced by a more apologetic demeanor, replied, ¡°No, sir. We apologize for the intrusion.¡±


    Derek¡¯s response was gracious andced with a touch of humor, given the circumstances. ¡°It¡¯s all right. After all, my stepmother-inw has used me, so I must prove my innocence,¡± he remarked, his grin a mix of charm and confidence.


    As Derek guided me away from the confrontation and towards the couch, he spoke with aforting tone. ¡°Come on, honey,¡± he said, his hand gently guiding me as we settled onto the couch together. Our connection remained strong, even amid the turmoil that swirled around us.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of Anne¡¯s unwavering stare. Her hostile gaze bore into me, a testament to her determination to disrupt our lives. Her primary concern was the search for Paul, and I knew that his discovery could lead to furtherplications for Derek.

 Are you mad?

    The tension in the mansion was palpable as the police systematically checked every room. The cold and malicious re exchanged between Derek and Anne only added to the unsettling atmosphere. I couldn¡¯t help but feel my anxiety grow, knowing that Paul was hidden somewhere within these walls. The discovery of Paul would undoubtedly lead to a legal battle that could threaten Derek¡¯s freedom.


    Derek, however, remained the picture of confidence, a reassuring presence in this trying moment. He leaned in close to me, his voice aforting whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, girl. Everything will be okay, believe me,¡± he murmured, his words providing a soothing balm for my jittery nerves. I nodded in agreement, trusting his judgment and resolve.


    After what felt like an eternity, the officers returned with news that sent ripples of uncertainty through the room. ¡°There¡¯s no one here,¡± they reported. The question loomedrge: Where had Paul disappeared to?


    Anne, undeterred by theck of evidence, turned her usatory gaze toward Derek. ¡°Officer, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s hiding my son somewhere,¡± she insisted, her voice edged with desperation and anger.


    The officer, his patience waning, sternly addressed Anne. ¡°Please, Mrs. Anne, put an end to your foolishness. We looked in every corner. Do you realize that if you give us false information, we may have to take legal action against you?¡± His warning was firm, and it emphasized the importance of speaking the truth.


    Anne, her determination unshaken, continued to re fiercely at Derek. ¡°Where is my son?¡±


    ¡°Mr., I told you I¡¯d take action if you couldn¡¯t find anything,¡± Derek stated firmly, emphasizing his earlier statement. The officer appeared visibly distressed, realizing the gravity of the situation he found himself in.


    ¡°Please, sir,¡± he implored, his voice tinged with anxiety and regret, understanding the implications of his actions.


    I couldn¡¯t remain silent as the strained situation continued to escte. ¡°Derek,¡± I interjected, ¡°It¡¯s his duty.¡± I tried to diffuse the mounting tension, adding, ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against him.¡±


    Derek paused for a moment, contemting the course of action. After a moment of reflection, he made a decisive decision. ¡°Okay, then,¡± he dered, ¡°kick this woman out of my house.¡± Anne was livid, her anger palpable as she bristled at Derek¡¯s words.


    ¡°You have the audacity to say that. It¡¯s all due to this witch,¡± Anne shouted, her usations stinging like a swarm of bees.


    In her rage, Anne seized a nearby vase and hurled it in my direction. I instinctively closed my eyes and raised my hand in an attempt to shield myself. There was a shattering sound as the vase connected with an unseen target. When I dared to open my eyes, I found myself cradled in Derek¡¯s protective arms.


    I gasped, realizing his hand was bleeding once more, a testament to the lengths he would go to shield me from harm.


    The room was fraught with tension as Derek¡¯s voice thundered, ¡°Guard, toss this lunatic out of my mansion!¡± His anger was palpable, and it was evident that he would brook no further nonsense.


    Derek¡¯s gaze shifted to the officer, his tone still harsh and unwavering. ¡°Take her with you, officer. You saw her; she tried to harm my wife,¡± he snarled, making it clear that Anne¡¯s presence was no longer tolerated.


    The officer nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he responded, ready to follow Derek¡¯s orders.


    Anne, on the other hand, was not about to go quietly. She unleashed a torrent of protests, her voice loud and defiant. ¡°Leave me alone!¡± she shouted, struggling against the guards as they began to escort her out of the mansion.


    Desperationced her words as she turned her fury toward the officer. ¡°Officer, you can¡¯t do this to me,¡± she yelled, her voice resonating with anger and frustration. Her face contorted with a mixture of rage and despair as she was forcibly removed from the premises.


    As themotion subsided, I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that Derek¡¯s hand was bleeding. My worry for his well-being outweighed any concerns about the recent turmoil. I tightened my grip on his hand, a protective instinct taking over.


    ¡°Derek, your hand is bleeding,¡± I remarked, my voice tinged with concern. Instead of acknowledging his own injuries, he turned his attention to my well-being.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his gaze softening as he examined me, making it clear that my safety was his utmost priority.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m OK, can¡¯t you see?¡± I snapped at Derek, my frustration evident as I guided him to our room. There was a rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins, a mix of anger and concern propelling me into action.


    Without wasting a moment, I retrieved the first aid kit. The room was filled with the tension of our recent encounter, and I needed to ensure Derek¡¯s well-being. As I started cleaning up the blood, Derek tried to soothe my frayed nerves.


    ¡°Calm down, Elena,¡± he implored, his voice soft and reassuring, an attempt to quell the tempest within me.


    But I couldn¡¯t easily contain my emotions. ¡°How can I?¡± I retorted angrily, still reeling from the ordeal we had just been through. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that your wound has reopened?¡±


    As I focused on tending to his injury, Derek winced in pain, a sharp exmation of agony escaping his lips. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt at causing him difort.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I offered apologetically, my voice softer as I continued to address his wound. ¡°It will hurt a little.¡±


    I worked diligently, wrapping his wound securely once it was cleaned and treated. But my worry for Derek¡¯s well-being was intermingled with my frustration at the reckless actions that had led to this situation.


    ¡°Derek, you shouldn¡¯t have gone there,¡± I chided him, my tone a mixture of concern and exasperation. My eyes narrowed as I scrutinized his actions, unwilling to let him off the hook.


    But Derek wasn¡¯t one to ept me without offering a counterpoint. Swiftly, he ced his hand in my hair, gently forcing me to look at him. His concern was genuine, and he posed a critical question.


    ¡°Are you mad? If it hurt your head, then¡­¡± he trailed off, a hint of worry in his voice as he sought to ensure my well-being.

 Let me call Lucy

    Derek¡¯s words wereced with affectionate mockery as he affectionately teased me. ¡°You¡¯re a dummy, girl. Why are you making this face? It didn¡¯t happen to me. It¡¯s just a minor cut.¡±


    His nonchnt tone only seemed to intensify my concern, and I found myself gripping his hands tightly. There was a deep well of emotions bubbling within me, and I couldn¡¯t help but let them spill out.


    I averted my gaze, my voice hushed as I confessed, ¡°You are the only person I can trust after my mother.¡± The vulnerability in my words hung in the air, a testament to the depth of my feelings.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek began, and his voice carried a mix of emotion and tenderness. But I was hesitant to meet his eyes. His question hung in the air, a silent plea for me to confront my own feelings.


    With a gentlemand, he urged me to look at him-a gesture of assurance. He was unyielding in his resolve, determined to ensure that I knew the sincerity of his concern.


    I hesitated, my head still lowered, but suddenly, Derek pulled me closer to him. My face was pressed against his chest, and I buried my emotions in the safety of his embrace. I didn¡¯t want to face the world at this moment; I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge the pain that seemed to follow me wherever I went.


    In my mind, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I had brought suffering to those around me. Here, I was seen as the harbinger of chaos and despair, the one who carried the burden of darkness. It was a heavy weight to bear.


    ¡°Elena.¡± Derek¡¯s voice, filled with determination, broke through my defenses. He held my chin gently and forced me to meet his gaze. His eyes, filled with an intensity of emotion, locked onto mine.


    With that single, unwavering look, he shattered the walls around my heart. In his eyes, I saw not only concern but a profound connection. I realized that in Derek, I had found a sanctuary, a ce where I could let go of my fears and insecurities.


    As I finally met his gaze, my heart began to mend.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked softly, ¡°Everything is okay now.¡± His grip on me tightened as if to reassure me that I was not alone in facing whatever weighed on my heart.


    The words came tumbling out, my voice quivering with the weight of the confession. ¡°Everyone bears the cost of my actions. If I hadn¡¯t dragged my mother to the park that day, she would be alive today. I¡¯m to me for her death,¡± I exined, the words heavy on my tongue. The pain of that loss was a burden I carried with me every day.


    ¡°Elena, no. Don¡¯t hold anything against yourself,¡± Derek said, his voice resolute and filled withpassion. His unwavering support was a lifeline I clung to in my darkest moments.


    I couldn¡¯t help but share another truth, another wound that ached in my heart. ¡°My father believes the same thing, Derek,¡± I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. The weight of their me, the belief that I was responsible for the tragedies that had befallen our family-was a heavy cross to bear.


    Derek¡¯s response was immediate, a ferventment for the self-me that weighed on my soul. ¡°You can¡¯t say that it¡¯s you, and it happened because of you,¡± he insisted. His words were a balm for my wounded spirit, a reminder that I should not bear the guilt of the past alone.


    ¡°Did you know that you are also someone¡¯s happiness?¡± Derek¡¯s question was a revtion, and I found myself looking at him with wide eyes. In the midst of my own turmoil, I had never considered the possibility that I could bring happiness to someone¡¯s life.


    A warm smile broke across my face, a rare and genuine expression of joy. Derek¡¯s vulnerability and the depth of his care had touched me in a way I had never expected. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± I whispered, my voice filled with tenderness and affection.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said as he drew me to his chest. He probably doesn¡¯t want his blushing face to be seen.


    As I nestled against his chest, he suggested, ¡°You should stay here for a while.¡± The idea was tempting; the allure of hisforting presence almost too hard to resist. I agreed, knowing that the refuge of his arms was where I longed to be.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But there was something that had been weighing on my mind-a question that needed an answer. ¡°Okay, but please tell me where Paul is,¡± I inquired. Derek¡¯s reaction was a moment of silence, a brief pause that left me with a hint of unease.


    Then he broke the silence, his words measured and calm. ¡°I dropped him off at the hospital, Elena. I apologize for not informing you,¡± Derek admitted. My heart swelled with gratitude and relief. Paul was safe, and the burden of worry that had been pressing down on me began to lift.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital now,¡± I acknowledged, taking a moment to process the information. Derek listened attentively, his eyes locked onto mine as if searching for any trace of worry or doubt.


    I reassured him, ¡°Please don¡¯t apologize. I understand you were busy, so maybe that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t have time to speak.¡± A smile crept onto my lips, an expression of understanding and gratitude. It was Derek¡¯s actions that truly mattered, and he had ensured Paul¡¯s safety and well-being.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you took him to the hospital. I¡¯m hoping he¡¯ll get better soon.¡± The words held a mixture of emotions, the emptiness that Paul¡¯s absence brought and the relief that he was out of harm¡¯s way. I wished for him to find happiness and a brighter future.


    Derek nodded quietly, his grip around me growing even tighter. But then, in a moment of intimacy, he nipped at my earlobe and whispered, ¡°Elena,¡± in a husky, affectionate tone.


    Thrills coursed through my body as his touch sent shivers down my spine. Every moment with Derek was electric, igniting a fire within me that I couldn¡¯t ignore. As I let go of my grasp, my gaze locked onto his, and I found myself captivated by the intensity of his eyes.


    Paul was on the path to recovery, embarking on a new chapter in his life. It was a fresh start for him, and I couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps it was time for me to do the same, to start a new life with Derek.


    The position I had taken, sitting on hisp, was undeniably intimate, and the chemistry between us was palpable. The desire and connection between us had been simmering, and it was ready to boil over.


    But just as Derek was about to lean in for a kiss, a wave of nausea overcame me, and I abruptly leaped from hisp, making a dash for the bathroom. Derek was close on my heels, concern etched into his features.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he called out in a tense voice, his hand gently assisting me in moving my hair. I coughed and choked, my body rebelling against the sudden bout of sickness. Derek¡¯s anxiety was evident as he hovered nearby, desperately seeking answers.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± I sputtered, my throat raw and my body trembling from the intensity of the moment.


    ¡°Elena, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now,¡± I whispered, steadying myself as I stepped out of the bathroom. Derek was there to support me, his strong arm wrapped around mine, guiding me carefully to the bed.


    My mind was racing with thoughts, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that had taken hold of me. Something was amiss, and I couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. I¡¯d missed my menstrual cycle, and the implications of that fact were starting to weigh heavily on me. Could it be possible? The mere thought sent a shiver down my spine.


    I clutched Derek¡¯s arm with both hands, seekingfort and reassurance in his presence. He sat me down on the bed and picked up the phone, a sense of urgency in his movements.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with worry.


    Derek nced at me, his eyes filled with concern. ¡°Let me call Lucy.¡±


    ¡°Derek.¡± I hesitantly called his name, a sense of dread settling in the pit of my stomach.


    He turned his attention back to me, his expression filled with a mixture of love and reassurance. ¡°Everything will be alright, darling,¡± he said, his words meant to soothe my fears. But my face had turned pale after hearing his words, the weight of the situation pressing down on me.


    Lucy was urged by Derek toe home as soon as possible. I knew they were concerned about me, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling that this was a situation best dealt with privately.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Derek. I have vomited once,¡± I assured him, trying to downy the situation.


    Derek, however, was not easily swayed. He asked, ¡°Did you eat anything?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, just-¡±


    But before I could finish my sentence, Derek interrupted, determination in his voice. ¡°Let me make chicken soup for you.¡±


    I frowned, feeling a mix of gratitude and stubbornness. ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± I pleaded.


    He simply disregarded my advice, as if there was no other option. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll prepare the soup for you,¡± he dered before heading downstairs to the kitchen.


    I sighed, knowing that arguing with Derek when he had made up his mind was often a fruitless endeavor. Iy back on the bed, my thoughts filled with wondering what would happen.

 She’ll tell you everything

    Pauly on his hospital bed, his eyes fixed on the nd ceiling as the sterile environment of the hospital room enveloped him. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, and the events of the past few days had left him exhausted and emotionally drained.


    Suddenly, the rhythmic beeping of machines was interrupted as a ward boy approached his bedside. He whispered softly, his voice filled with a sense of urgency, ¡°Sir.¡±


    Paul¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to the door. A sense of anticipation gripped him as he waited for the ward boy to speak further.


    ¡°Sir, your mother wants to talk with you,¡± the ward boy said, his voice carrying the weight of the message he bore.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Paul sprang from his bed, his heart racing with a mixture of emotions. He dashed to the front door of his hospital room, eager to hear his mother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Give me the phone,¡± he requested, his voice filled with a sense of urgency as he extended his hand.


    The ward boy handed him the phone, his eyes reflecting a hint of hesitance. ¡°Here, please do so as soon as possible,¡± he urged, the urgency still evident in his tone.


    Paul took the phone, his hand trembling slightly as he brought it to his ear. ¡°Mom,¡± he said, his voice filled with a mixture of emotions.


    On the other end of the line, his mother¡¯s voice trembled with emotion. ¡°How are you doing, my baby? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard your voice,¡± she said, her words punctuated by the tears that had started to flow.


    His mother continued her voice breaking as she recounted the events of her day. ¡°You know, today I went there. And that jerk and that witch kicked me out of their house. I spent the entire day at the police station,¡± she added, her bitterness evident.


    Paul was listening carefully to her but actually he had no wish to hear her bbering. And also she again called Elena as a ¡°bitch¡±.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll talk to the doctor,¡± she offered, her eyes reflecting the worry etched across her face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it. He¡¯s Derek¡¯s guy,¡± Paul responded, his voice trembling slightly with the weight of the decision he had made. He couldn¡¯t let his mother wade into the treacherous waters that were threatening to consume him.


    A brief pause hung in the air before his mother inquired further, her voiceced with curiosity, ¡°Then?¡±


    Paul¡¯s gaze shifted to the ward boy who had delivered the phone.


    ¡°I know someone who can help,¡± Paul dered, his voice tinged with a mix of apprehension and determination. He had a n in mind, and the ward boy, though seemingly insignificant, was now the lynchpin in this desperate gamble.


    ¡°Later, call this number. I have some work,¡± he instructed his mother, his toneden with a sense of urgency and purpose. After delivering this cryptic message, he hung up the phone, leaving his mother with more questions than answers.


    With a heavy sigh, he handed the phone back to the ward boy, who had observed this exchange with a mix of curiosity and trepidation.


    Paul¡¯s eyes bore into the ward boy as he inquired emphatically, ¡°How much do you want?¡± The situation was dire, and there was no room for ambiguity or hesitation. His heart raced as he awaited the ward boy¡¯s response.


    The ward boy, who initially appeared bewildered, finally asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Sir?¡± He attempted to maintain an air of innocence, perhaps unsure of the dangerous path he was about to tread.


    Paul¡¯s response was a smile, though it carried an undercurrent of urgency and insistence. ¡°Don¡¯t put on a show,¡± he urged, ¡°Simply state your amount.¡± It was clear that Paul was willing to pay a price for the help he sought, and he needed the ward boy to understand the gravity of the situation.


    In response, the ward boy offered an innocent smile, hiding the depth of his involvement in the unfolding drama. A nod, a shared understanding, and the die was cast.


    **


    Lucy had been checking on me, concerned for my well-being, but my mind was preupied with a secret I had been harboring. It was that night, the night I had forgotten to take my birth control pills. Thoughts of the potential consequences loomed over me, casting a shadow on every interaction.


    I couldn¡¯t help but fix my gaze on Derek who was oblivious to the turmoil brewing inside me. The guilt of keeping this from him gnawed at my conscience, but I wasn¡¯t ready to confront the truth just yet.


    In the midst of my silent contemtion, Lucy abruptly called my name, snapping me back to the present. ¡°Elena,¡± she said, her voice filled with concern and curiosity.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied quickly, trying to mask the unease that had settled in my heart. My gaze shifted to Lucy, who, in turn, fixed her eyes on Derek. It was clear that she had something important to discuss.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with her alone. I¡¯ll have to check on her more,¡± Lucy insisted, her voice unwavering. Her concern for my well-being was evident, and she believed there was something amiss.


    Derek wasn¡¯t about to let me out of his sight during this vulnerable moment. ¡°I¡¯m her husband,¡± he asserted, a hint of defensiveness in his tone. ¡°You are free to ask whatever you want in front of me.¡±


    Lucy, however, remained steadfast in her request, her eyes locked onto Derek¡¯s. There was a determination in her gaze, a sense that she needed to uncover the truth, regardless of the circumstances. ¡°Derek,¡± she said, her tone pleading for understanding.


    ¡°Derek, please,¡± I interjected, shing a reassuring smile and blinking to convey that I was alright and that he could leave us for a moment. It was a silent plea for his trust, a moment for me to share my secret with Lucy, one that I couldn¡¯t bear to keep hidden any longer.


    With a reluctant nod, Derek acquiesced. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait outside,¡± he said, his voice carrying a hint of concern as he walked out of the room. He left me alone with Lucy.


    ¡°Elena,¡± before Lucy could utter a word, my anxiety and fear got the best of me, and I blurted out, ¡°Am I?¡±


    Her response came with a simple nod, but the impact was profound. My heart seemed to stop, the world around me fading into insignificance. It was a moment that would change everything, a revtion that left me reeling.


    As I sat there, contemting the enormity of what I had just learned, a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions swirled within me. What now? What was I going to do? How on earth would I broach this subject with Derek?


    Lucy¡¯s voice broke through the deafening silence, her concern evident as she asked, ¡°What are you thinking? Should I tell him-?¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t let her finish that thought. Hesitantly, I interrupted, ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± It was a decision I had to make for myself. I couldn¡¯t escape the responsibility of revealing this truth to my husband, no matter how daunting it seemed.


    Lucy, understanding the gravity of the situation and respecting my choice, nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, then you two can talk about it. I¡¯ll be waiting for your phone call,¡± she said.


    With that, it seemed as though Lucy had left, leaving me alone with my thoughts and the weight of my revtion.


    I ced my hand on my belly, a subconscious gesture, as if seekingfort from the life growing within me. The realization that I was carrying a child, his child¡­ it was our child.


    **


    Lucy emerged from the room after what had felt like an eternity, leaving Derek fraught with worry. His voice trembled with concern as he questioned her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lucy, her face etched with both empathy and anticipation, could only offer a brief response. ¡°Talk to her. She¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± she urged, not waiting a second longer. It was a moment of truth that couldn¡¯t be dyed any further.


    Derek¡¯s mind raced with concern as he tried to fathom what had transpired in that room. ¡°Is there something wrong with her?¡± he wondered, anxiety gnawing at his thoughts.


    Without hesitation, he pushed open the door, determined to confront the unknown. Inside the room, he found me, Elena, sitting there, a mixture of emotions ying on my face.


    Derek rushed over to me, his concern etched into every line of his face. His voice trembled as he inquired, ¡°What did she say, Elena?¡±


    I found myself unable to respond immediately. My gaze fixated on Derek, and my thoughts whirled within me like a turbulent storm. What should I say? Would he still ept me once he heard the truth? I couldn¡¯t bear to be a burden to anyone else, and the fear of rejection loomedrge.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What if he couldn¡¯t handle it and requested an abortion?


    ¡°Elena,¡± he urged, his concern growing by the second.


    My response was absent-minded, a distracted.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±

 What does she want to tell Dad?

    ¡°Derek.¡±


    He turned to me, his eyes locked onto mine, searching for answers. ¡°Is there something serious?¡± he asked, his voice quivering with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I replied in a low voice, unable to maintain eye contact, my jaw clenched with tension.


    Derek¡¯s confusion deepened, and he gently took my hand in his, seeking to reassure me. ¡°Why are you apologizing? What¡¯s the matter?¡± He spoke with a softness that only intensified my internal struggle.


    I knew there was no turning back now. The truth had to be shared, and it would undoubtedly change our lives forever. With a deep breath, I mustered the courage to speak the words I had been dreading.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I dered, my voice filled with a mixture of fear, vulnerability, and a hint of resignation.


    Derek¡¯s response was immediate, his eyes widening in shock as he processed the revtion. ¡°What?¡± he said, startled, as if the ground had shifted beneath him.


    As I watched the myriad of emotions wash over Derek¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he would react to this life-altering news.


    Derek¡¯s Pov.


    My world shattered when Elena uttered those two life-altering words: ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± It felt as if the ground had crumbled beneath my feet, leaving me in a void of disbelief and anger. I couldn¡¯t fathom what I had just heard. It had to be a mistake. She couldn¡¯t be pregnant, not now, not like this.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My immediate thought turned to that jerk, the man who had woven himself into Elena¡¯s life, leaving his indelible mark. The realization that he had left his existence in Elena, the woman I loved, was a wound that cut deeper than I could have ever imagined.


    A torrent of emotions engulfed me, and anger surged through my veins like a raging fire. I wanted tosh out, to destroy everything in my path.


    **


    Derek¡¯s silence was deafening. It hung in the air like a heavy cloud, casting a pall over the room. We sat there, two people in the same space, but emotionally miles apart. I struggled to find the right words, to bridge the growing gap between us.


    I couldn¡¯t predict how he would react to this life-altering revtion, but one thing was certain: I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of aborting our child. It was a choice that weighed on my conscience, a choice I wasn¡¯t sure I could make, even if he asked it of me. If that was the path he wished to take, I feared it might be the end of us.


    Summoning the courage to break the silence, I said his name, ¡°Derek,¡± my voice trembling with uncertainty.


    Yet, he remained silent, as if wrestling with his own thoughts and emotions. It was a painful silence, one that seemed to stretch for an eternity. I yearned for him to speak, to share his perspective, to offer some reassurance or understanding.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would happen,¡± I began, my words filled with regret and vulnerability. ¡°I wasn¡¯t myself at the moment. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The weight of my confession bore down on me, and I needed him to know that this situation had taken me by surprise, too.


    The most critical part of my message, however, was yet toe.


    ¡°If you ask me to abort this baby, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to,¡± I admitted, my voice quivering with a mixture of fear and determination. The line had been drawn, and I couldn¡¯t cross it, no matter the consequences.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you false hope, but¡­¡± I began, on the precipice of unveiling the truth about my feelings for Paul and the child that would soon be a part of my life. My emotions were in unrest, and I struggled to find the right words to convey the depth of my inner conflict. But before I could continue, I bit down on my words, choosing to withhold the truth for now.


    He interrupted my unspoken thoughts with a brusque question, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t remain silent any longer.


    ¡°I will not stop you from divorcing me,¡± I asserted, my voice weighed down by sadness and regret. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you. Even I didn¡¯t know you would ept this marriage¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, Derek¡¯s anger red up, and he seized my arm with a furious grip. His physical reaction was startling, and I could see the intensity of his emotions etched across his face.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± he eximed, his voice filled with both anger and hurt. His grip on my arm tightened, conveying the depth of his emotions.


    **


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    As I sat in a moment of solitude, my eyes closed and my thoughts consumed by Elena, I found myself lost in the whirlwind of emotions that had gripped my life. The weight of the situation bore down on me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how I could escape.


    In the midst of my reverie, a whisper broke the silence. ¡°Sir,¡± someone murmured, and I instinctively turned to see the ward boy standing before me, a hint of determination in his eyes.


    ¡°I spoke with your mother,¡± he revealed, a smile gracing his lips.


    I leaned in, eager to hear more, to understand the n that was unfolding. ¡°What is it?¡± I inquired, my voiceced with a sense of urgency.


    With a hushed tone, the ward boy continued, ¡°I¡¯ll help you in escaping tonight. Please put on this dress. No one will be able to doubt you after that.¡± He held out a dress, a simple yet effective disguise that would allow me to slip away unnoticed.


    Gratitude welled up within me as I epted the dress. It was a lifeline, a chance to break free from the chains that bound me.


    In my mind, I spoke directly to Elena, even though she couldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°Elena, I¡¯m on my way,¡± I vowed silently. ¡°We¡¯ll leave after that. It¡¯s just you and me. No one, not our mother, nor our father, will be able to stop us.¡±


    **


    William¡¯s voice thundered, his face contorted in fury as he demanded, ¡°How could you agree to give him one million dors, Anne?¡±


    Anne, equally steadfast, met his rage with steely determination. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn. He¡¯s also your son,¡± she dered, her voice unwavering. ¡°You¡¯ve never taken any responsibility for him. It¡¯s now your turn to pay.¡±


    William, desperate to understand and make amends, beseeched Anne, ¡°Anne, please give me his phone number; I¡¯d like to speak with him. There are numerous ways to bring Paul back.¡±


    Anne¡¯s resolve, however, remained unyielding. She raised her voice, her words cutting through the air like a de. ¡°Certainly not. Tonight, my son wille,¡± she dered with finality. Her determination to secure her son¡¯s well-being was unshakable.


    As the tension escted, Anne resorted to a shocking ultimatum. ¡°If you don¡¯t pay,¡± she threatened, her voice a dangerous edge, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Ron that you killed his mother and brother.¡±


    William¡¯s reaction was immediate and furious. ¡°Shut the fuck up, Anne!¡± he yelled, his face reddening with anger. Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of her threat.


    ¡°This woman has gone insane,¡± he thought, grappling with the shock of her words. ¡°How can she threaten me in this way?¡±


    The heated confrontation between William and Anne showed no signs of abating. Anne¡¯s defiance only escted as she retorted, ¡°You can¡¯t tell me to quiet down!¡± The room seemed to reverberate with their animosity, and the tension in the air was palpable.


    William, barely containing his anger, gritted his teeth as he contemted his options.


    ¡®I wish I could grab her neck right now,¡¯ he thought, his fury simmering just beneath the surface. ¡®But I¡¯m not in a position to do so.¡¯


    The exchange of harsh words continued, each usation and retort pushing them further apart. William couldn¡¯t help but express his exasperation, ¡°You and your son are both insane.¡±


    Anne, stung by his words, wasn¡¯t about to let his usation go unanswered. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m insane? Am I mad to you?¡± she yelled, her voice a mixture of frustration and anger. Her fierce determination to protect her son was unwavering.


    The standoff escted further as Anne issued a chilling threat, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll tell Ron everything.¡±


    William, desperate to maintain control and prevent the situation from spiraling further, seized Anne¡¯s hand and yelled, ¡°Anne! I did everything for you, selfishdy, and now you¡¯re threatening me.¡±


    Just as the confrontation appeared to be at its breaking point, a new voice shattered the tumultuous atmosphere. It was Ron.


    ¡°What does she want to tell Dad?¡± Ron asked, his voice tinged with confusion.


    ¡°Ron!¡± William murmured.


    **


    ¡°How dare you, Elena, to say you¡¯ll leave me?¡± Derek¡¯s voice trembled with a mixture of shock and hurt as he confronted my earlier statement. I had made a rashment, driven by my fear and insecurity, and I immediately regretted the words that had escaped my lips.


    As I cast my gaze downward, consumed by guilt and apprehension, Derek¡¯s response surprised me. He didn¡¯t react with anger or reproach. Instead, he drew me into his arms and held me in a tight embrace. His words were a soothing balm to my wounded heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that, Elena,¡± he warned, his voice filled with a protective tenderness.

 Truly?

    My intent had been to exin my thoughts and feelings, to bridge the gap between us, but Derek wasn¡¯t about to let me continue.


    ¡°Derek, I know it¡¯s difficult for you, but-¡± I began, but he abruptly interrupted me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me,¡± he dered with unwavering determination. The stark rity of his words resonated through the room, and I was taken aback by his resolute tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is due to my carelessness,¡± I confessed, my voice tinged with regret. As I uttered those words, I also pulled Derek into a warm embrace.


    Derek, still holding me close, began to speak, his voice gentle yet filled with a hint of sadness. ¡°And what about abortion? Did I tell you to abort it? Did I say I didn¡¯t want this child?¡± His words conveyed the depth of hismitment to both me and the unborn child.


    His next words brought tears to my eyes. ¡°I want this child. I¡¯d like you to give birth to this baby,¡± he dered, his grip on me tightening as if to underscore his conviction. The weight of his words settled over us, a sharedmitment to the future that we would build together.


    In my heart, I knew that I had been mistaken in my earlier fears. Derek¡¯s love was unwavering, and it was not based on pity but on genuine affection and devotion. However, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my hesitations and concerns had led him to believe otherwise.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t feel pity for me. You¡¯re doing this for me, right?¡± I gently rubbed his back, my voice filled with a mix of tenderness and gratitude. I didn¡¯t want our rtionship to be driven by a sense of obligation but by the mutual love we shared.


    Derek¡¯s response was clear and heartfelt. ¡°Put an end to it, Elena. I¡¯m not pitying you,¡± he asserted, his words carrying the weight of his sincerity. His love for me and his desire to wee my child into the world were unwavering.


    ¡°It¡¯s not yours nor the child¡¯s fault. Why do I wish to abort this fetus? Am I too heartless?¡± Derek¡¯s voice wasced with concern as he voiced the questions that had undoubtedly weighed on his mind. ¡°Elena, I love you,¡± he dered, his words a reminder of the love that bound us together.


    I listened to him in silence, the depth of his affection washing over me like a soothing tide. Derek¡¯s love was a force that could not be denied, and as I closed my eyes, I felt an overwhelming desire to reciprocate that love.


    ¡°Derek, is it possible for me to not love you back?¡± I thought, my heart swelling with affection for this remarkable man. His love had the power to inspire love in return, and I wanted to convey that love in the most tangible way possible.


    I closed my eyes and clenched my fists in his hair, holding him even closer, as if by doing so, I couldmunicate the depth of my feelings.


    ¡°Stop being sad,¡± I whispered my voice tender and soothing.


    Without turning to look at me, he spoke, his voice carrying the weight of his emotions. ¡°Never say you¡¯re going to leave me.¡± His words were a plea, a testament to the fear of losing me that had taken hold of his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to,¡± I murmured softly, my voice filled with sincerity. I released my gentle hold on him, allowing my emotions to find their bnce once more. Derek¡¯s hand found its way to my abdomen, a touch filled with both love and anticipation.


    He leaned in, his words a deration of love that warmed my heart. ¡°I love you, Elena, and everything you have.¡± His words held a promise of unwavering support and amitment to the future we were building together.


    In that tender moment, as the two of us found sce in each other¡¯s presence, a maid entered the room with a steaming bowl of chicken soup. Derek, eager to nurture both me and the unborn child, epted the bowl. He cradled it in his hands, his eyes filled with determination.


    ¡°Now is the time toplete it,¡± Derek asserted, his voice steady and filled with warmth. ¡°Otherwise, the baby will not be able to grow up.¡± His words were a reminder of his dedication to my child¡¯s well-being, amitment to ensuring that my baby would have every advantage.


    ¡°The kid will be as thin as you when he or she is born,¡± Derek remarked, a yful twinkle in his eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thin,¡± I protested, a mock-indignant tone in my voice.


    ¡°Yes, you are. Open your mouth now.¡± Derek¡¯s voice was firm but caring, as he offered me a spoonful of soup. It was a simple act, yet it spoke volumes about his devotion andmitment to my well-being. I obeyed, as I often did, letting him take care of me.


    Derek shared his ns for our future, the concern for our unborn child evident in his words. ¡°We will go to have a check-up tomorrow,¡± he dered, setting a course for our shared journey. I nodded in agreement, grateful for his attentiveness.


    As I began to eat the soup, I was pleasantly surprised. It was not the culinary disaster I had half-expected but rather a delicious, spicy delight. Derek¡¯s effort to prepare something special for me touched my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a lousy chef,¡± Iplimented him, my words carrying the warmth of appreciation for his gesture.


    Derek¡¯s smile in response was genuine and heartwarming. ¡°Truly?¡± he asked, his eyes filled with a mix of surprise and happiness. I smiled back at him, my heart feeling lighter than it had in a long time.


    I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how quickly Derek had epted our situation and embraced the challenges it presented. I reached out to touch his hand, a silent gesture of gratitude and affection. ¡°Derek,¡± I began, my voice filled with emotion.


    ¡®How will I be able to repay you?¡¯ I thought.


    He called me by my name, ¡°Elena,¡± and it was as if he was assuring me that no repayment was necessary. His love was given freely and without expectation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. Just hold me for a while,¡± I expressed, feeling an overwhelming need for thefort of his embrace. I leaned into him, resting my head on his strong chest, my worries and anxieties momentarily forgotten.


    ¡°Please let me sleep,¡± I murmured softly, my eyes closing as I sought sce in the peaceful embrace of sleep. In Derek¡¯s arms, I found a sanctuary, a ce where my fears and uncertainties could be put to rest.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    I touched her arm, her voice a soft plea that tugged at my heart. She wanted me to hold her, to offer the sce that only a warm embrace could provide. Without hesitation, I gathered her into my arms, cradling her gently against me. I ran my fingers through her slick hair, feeling her skin, which had grown slightly cool. I was acutely aware that she couldn¡¯t afford to catch a cold in her current condition, as it could affect our baby¡¯s health.


    Gently, Iid her on the bed and curled up next to her. Elena clutched my shirt tightly, as if seeking reassurance in her touch. Her eyelids were closed, but she wasn¡¯t sleeping. The weight of our situation bore heavily on her, and I wanted to do everything in my power to ease her burden.


    ¡°Is it all right now?¡± I asked softly, my voice filled with humility. Elena didn¡¯t respond with words, but a subtle nod conveyed her eptance of my presence and thefort I provided.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the exhaustion of the day to finally catch up with her, and Elena drifted off to sleep. I brushed a few stray strands of hair from her face, my fingers tenderly tracing the contours of her delicate features. I knew that this night had been a tumultuous one, filled with emotions and revtions that neither of us had anticipated.


    With that realization, I had embraced the reality of our situation, acknowledging the shared desire to wee the child into the world. The fears and doubts that had initially clouded my judgment had given way to a sense of responsibility and an unwaveringmitment to Elena and the baby.


    Leaving the bed, I made my way to the balcony, feeling the cool night air against my skin. I called Obin, who answered in a sleepy tone, ¡°Boss?¡±


    I stood on the balcony, my voice low and resolute as


    He had asked, ¡°Are you there, boss?¡± but my response wasden with the weight of a fateful decision.


    ¡°Kill him,¡± I dered, my gaze fixed on Elena, whoy asleep in the room behind me. The words hung in the air, a chillingmand that left no room for hesitation.


    Obin¡¯s voice crackled through the phone, filled with surprise and disbelief. ¡°What?¡± he eximed, seeking rification on the order I had just issued.

 Open it

    I repeated myself, my tone unwavering, ¡°Kill Paul tonight.¡± The name hung heavily between us, a name that represented a threat to the fragile peace we were trying to build.


    Without waiting for a response from Obin, I abruptly hung up the phone. The call had been made, and the wheels of a dark and irreversible n were set in motion.


    As I turned away from the balcony and reentered the room, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread and heaviness in my heart.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat down next to Elena, my heart heavy with the weight of the decision I had made. As she slept peacefully, I began to speak softly, addressing her even though she couldn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°Elena, I apologize,¡± I began, my voice filled with regret and determination. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to take any chances with this. I will tolerate everything, but I cannot share you with anyone.¡±


    The room was quiet, and the gravity of my words settled over me. I knew that my decision to order Paul¡¯s death was a drastic one, but I believed it was the only way to protect Elena and our future together.


    I couldn¡¯t escape the truth that loomed over me. If I didn¡¯t take action now, Paul could be a persistent threat, causing additional problems in the future. Elena was carrying his child, and I couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that he might use the child as a means to manipte her. His influence over her was undeniable, and I feared that he could convince her to return to him, citing the child¡¯s welfare.


    I knew Elena loved him, and that love had the power to change her mind. I couldn¡¯t risk her being drawn back into a rtionship that would only bring her pain and uncertainty. The decision was a difficult one, but I believed it was necessary to protect the woman I loved and the life we were building together.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I whispered, my finger gently tracing the curve of her lips. My heart ached with the thought of Paul, the man who had once held a significant ce in her life, and who had been the cause of our current predicament.


    My hand found its way to her belly, a silent promise to the life growing within her. ¡°Elena, I love you,¡± I dered, my voice filled with unwavering affection andmitment. ¡°As a father, I will take full responsibility for our child.¡±


    But my next words were tinged with a heavy burden. ¡°But kindly pardon me because I am unable to let him live.¡± The weight of the decision I had made, the choice to protect our future by eliminating a dangerous presence, bore heavily on my conscience.


    In the quiet of the room, with Elena sleeping peacefully beside me, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I had made the right choice. The road ahead was fraught with uncertainty, and the consequences of my actions were yet to be revealed.


    I could only hope that Elena would someday understand the difficult decision I had made, a choice driven by my love for her and the desire to protect the life we were creating together.


    **


    ¡°What is it, Dad?¡± Ron inquired.


    William hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Nothing, son,¡± in a subdued voice.


    William couldn¡¯t help but direct his thoughts towards Anne, ¡°Anne, you are a jerk!¡± he mused bitterly, though he kept his words unspoken.


    ¡°Are you guys going to stay together?¡± he asked, his gaze shifting between his father and Anne.


    Anne responded, ¡°Ron, he¡¯s my husband. As a result, it¡¯s natural to stay together.¡±


    Ron, however, was unswayed. ¡°Dad, if she stays here, I¡¯m leaving,¡± he dered, his voice unwavering.


    ¡°Ron, listen to me,¡± William began, seeking a connection with his child.


    But Ron was determined to make his point. ¡°You listen to me,¡± he replied, his tone calm but resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be here.¡±


    Anne interjected, attempting to bridge the divide with a smile. ¡°Ron, you and Paul are brothers. He¡¯s your elder brother. Is it difficult for you to ept him?¡±


    But Ron¡¯s response was somber. ¡°I only have one brother, and he is no longer alive,¡± he stated, his words heavy with the weight of the past.


    ¡°This bitch is only using you, Dad. Now it¡¯s up to you to make a decision. I¡¯m getting out of here,¡± Ron dered, his voice filled with anger and frustration. With that, he turned and walked out of the house, leaving a trail of hurt and unresolved conflict behind him.


    ¡°Ron, hold on a second, listen!¡± William shouted, his voiceced with desperation as he watched his son¡¯s retreating figure.


    The echoes of Ron¡¯s usation reverberated in the room, and Anne couldn¡¯t contain her anger any longer. ¡°What have you done, Anne?¡± William yelled.


    Anne, feeling unfairly attacked, responded fiercely, ¡°How can your son call me a bitch? What kind of parenting has allowed him to disrespect me like this?¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Anyway, Paul is his brother, but he refers to someone as his bro who isn¡¯t his brother,¡± Anne stated.


    ¡°Enough is enough, now stop it,¡± he implored, his jaw clenched in frustration.


    With a heavy sigh, Anne turned and made her way upstairs, she had nothing to do with William and his son though.


    **


    On the other side of the story, Obin engaged in a hushed conversation over the phone.


    ¡°Do as I say,¡± Obin urged, his voice carrying an air of authority and a sense of urgency. His words were amand, and he expected them to be followed without question.


    The person on the other end, the psychiatrist who had been drawn into aplex web of intrigue, hesitated. ¡°But Obin,¡± he began, the weight of the situation clearly pressing on his conscience.


    Sensing the need for persuasion, Obin yed his trump card. ¡°The boss will give you double as much,¡± he stated, knowing that the allure of financial gain could be a powerful motivator.


    Reluctantly, the psychiatrist sighed and agreed with Obin, a decision born out of abination of necessity and the promise of substantial reward.


    Having concluded the call, the psychiatrist, a man dedicated to his profession and now burdened with a grave task, made a decision that would have far-reaching consequences. He called a young boy to his side, the weight of his words evident in the seriousness of his tone.


    The boy said, ¡°Doctor.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words were heavy with the gravity of the situation. ¡°We have no other option,¡± he began, his voice tinged with a sense of foreboding. ¡°We must take action.¡±


    The psychiatrist and the ward boy moved through the dimly lit corridors of the facility, their footsteps echoing in the quiet of the night. The weight of their mission pressed upon them as they approached Paul¡¯s cabin, the epicenter of the unfolding conspiracy.


    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡± the ward boy asked, his voice quivering with trepidation. The doctor¡¯s actions had cast a shadow of doubt and fear over the young boy.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re paying so much,¡± the doctor exined, his tone revealing the urgency and gravity of the situation.


    They reached Paul¡¯s cabin, a threshold that held the secrets and mysteries they had been tasked with uncovering. The doctor turned to the ward boy and issued a simplemand, ¡°Open it.¡±


    With a deep breath, the ward boy pushed open the door, revealing a scene that would change everything in a matter of seconds. The room was dimly lit, and the sight that met their eyes left them in shock.


    There was no Paul. The psychiatrist¡¯s shock turned to anger, and he couldn¡¯t contain his outburst. ¡°What the hell is going on here? What happened to him?¡± he shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯ll murder us, damn it. Find him,¡± the doctor eximed, his voiceced with fear and urgency.


    Another ward boy, alerted by the psychiatrist¡¯s voice, approached them, seeking to understand the source of themotion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he inquired, his expression reflecting the growing unease within the facility.


    The ward boy who had discovered the absence of Paul responded with a sense of urgency, ¡°He¡¯s not there. Please inform everyone that the patient is not here. We need to look around the hospital.¡± The realization that Paul had disappeared sent shockwaves through the staff, and the need to locate him became a top priority.


    The doctor¡¯s frustration boiled over as he questioned the ward boys. ¡°What were you doing? I told you to keep an eye on him, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    One of the ward boys quickly defended his actions. ¡°I was with you, sir. He was with him.¡± His attempt to rify their roles in the situation was met with the doctor¡¯s growing agitation.


    ¡°I was. But I just went to the restroom. And when I heard the noise, I raced here,¡± another ward boy exined, his voice reflecting a sense of helplessness.


    The urgency of the situation was undeniable, and the staff within the hospital was now mobilizing to search for Paul, whose sudden disappearance had created a cloud of uncertainty and fear.

 He?

    The ward boy unlocked the door cautiously, and Paul followed him quietly.


    ¡°Sir, pleasee out,¡± the boy whispered, his eyes darting around. Paul nodded and stepped into the corridor.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± the ward boy instructed. As they moved through the facility, he helped Paul when needed, guiding him through the dark passages.


    ¡°You can get out of here,¡± the boy said, and hope filled Paul¡¯s heart.


    Paul smiled as he thought, ¡®I¡¯ll be free in a few minutes, Elena.¡¯


    Suddenly, a bright light flooded the corridor. The ward boy urged Paul to move quickly.


    ¡°Please, sir, act quickly. I think they are already aware of it,¡± he added urgently. The chase began.


    Paul raced through the facility with the ward boy. rms red, and pursuers closed in.


    ¡°Please, sir, act quickly. I think they are already aware of it,¡± he urged. Their advantage had been lost, and time was running out.


    Without hesitation, Paul and the ward boy sprinted through the facility¡¯s sterile, white corridors, the piercing rms echoing in their ears.


    **


    ¡°He got away,¡± the psychiatrist remarked.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Obin managed to ask, his voice filled with disbelief.


    The doctor¡¯s response was hesitant, stuttering, as if struggling to find the right words. ¡°We¡¯re sorry,¡± he finally admitted, and Obin knew that their careful ns had unraveled.


    Obin¡¯s heart sank as he heard the psychiatrist¡¯s words. The weight of the situation hung heavily in the air. The doctor¡¯s apology only confirmed the grim reality.


    ¡®Oh, no!¡¯ Obin murmured, a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. He hung up the phone, his mind racing with the implications of their failure.


    ¡®What am I going to say now?¡¯ Obin wondered as he nced at the clock.


    **


    Outside, a powerful breeze swept through the open window. The dark, ominous clouds hinted at an impending thunderstorm, their heavy presence casting a shadow over the room. As the wind howled, the world seemed to brace itself for the impending deluge.


    Amidst this prelude to the storm, the sudden ring of the phone shattered the tranquility. Derek, his eyelids heavy and groggy, struggled to regain full consciousness. His room was bathed in a dim, eerie light as the weather outside threatened to unleash its fury.


    Derek¡¯s first instinct was to rise from his bed, to answer the intrusive call. However, before he could make a move, Elena¡¯s firm grip seized his arm.


    He grabbed the phone, irritated by the persistent caller.


    ¡°What are you up to now?¡± Derek muttered, his teeth clenched, and hung up after a minute.


    ¡®You will not be able to defeat me. She belongs to me.¡¯ Derek picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    The next day, as the sunzily crept over the horizon, Derek¡¯s voice gently broke the morning silence.


    ¡°Good morning, honey,¡± he greeted me.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I mumbled sleepily, my curiosity piqued by his early rising. What had prompted him to wake up so early?


    Derek¡¯s cheerful tone persisted as he announced, ¡°Your breakfast is ready.¡±


    I blinked in confusion. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it a little early for breakfast?¡± I asked, my voice still heavy with sleep.


    Derek shook his head, his expression unwavering. ¡°Nope. Freshen up. I¡¯ll be downstairs waiting for you.¡±


    Concerned by his uncharacteristic behavior, I probed, ¡°Are you okay, Derek?¡±


    He assured me, ¡°I¡¯m all set. You, on the other hand, aren¡¯t. We¡¯re heading to the hospital today for your checkup.¡±


    ¡°But now I¡¯m alright,¡± I tried to exin, a hint of resistance in my voice. My sleep-fogged mind had nearly forgotten the promise Derek had made about taking me to the hospital today.


    Derek¡¯s reassuring touch on my tummy brought me back to the present. ¡°I know you¡¯re okay,¡± he whispered, concern etched on his face, ¡°but the baby isn¡¯t.¡±


    Gratitude battled within me as I processed his words. Derek¡¯s unwavering support for my child was bothforting and heartwarming.


    ¡°Now,e downstairs,¡± he said, his tone gentle yet firm, as he walked away.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was nning. The mixture of emotions swirled inside me, leaving me both curious and apprehensive. With a deep breath, I reluctantly pushed the covers aside and got out of bed.


    Entering the bathroom, I sshed cool water on my face and gazed at my reflection in the mirror. My eyes, tired from a restless night¡¯s sleep, met my own gaze. The subtle curve of my belly, a testament to the life growing within, drew my attention.


    In that moment, I yearned to forget about my past. I wanted to focus on the love and support Derek had shown his unwaveringmitment to me and my child. With a smile, I traced my hand over my belly, the silent promise to protect and nurture my precious little one.


    I descended the staircase, a sense of curiosity tinged with mild apprehension, as I noticed the unusual presence of numerous bodyguards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about anything. Keep an open mind. I don¡¯t want to make any mistakes,¡± Derek exined, a hint of concern in his voice.


    The bodyguards, all standing tall and vignt, nodded in unison. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± they affirmed, theirmitment to their duty apparent.


    The unexpected sight left me somewhat bewildered. Concernced my words as I inquired, ¡°Derek, is everything all right?¡±


    Derek, with unwavering confidence, assured me, ¡°Everything is okay, honey,¡± his smile intended to put my worries to rest.


    My gaze shifted toward the group of bodyguards, a question in my eyes. ¡°Then why are they here?¡± I asked, my voice reflecting my confusion.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Derek¡¯s response was both simple and heartfelt. ¡°I hired them for you,¡± he exined, hismitment to my safety and well-being evident.


    ¡°However, didn¡¯t we have quite a bit?¡± I questioned, a hint of uncertainty creeping into my tone.


    ¡°Baby, we need it,¡± Derek replied, his voice steady and resolute. But something in his demeanor shifted, turning stern and unyielding, making me think twice about pressing further. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if everything was truly as fine as he imed.


    We settled into the car, Derek steadfastly at my side, his grip on my hand providingfort and assurance. As the engine roared to life, a nagging feeling tugged at me, and I couldn¡¯t shake the unease that had taken hold.


    ¡°Are you hiding something, Derek?¡± I ventured, my voiceced with concern and curiosity.


    Derek¡¯s response was gentle, yet the gravity of his words carried a weight that left me silent. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, darling. I don¡¯t want anyone to get near my child,¡± he exined, his protective instincts evident.


    Anyone? What exactly does he mean? Paul is in the hospital, so he won¡¯t be able to hear my news. If he hears of my pregnancy, he will try to take the baby. However, he is not present. Through the window, I gazed outside. It may have rained yesterday night. Everything appeared to be new and fresh. Is it so?


    [The D¡¯Souza Mansion]


    Anne, full of anxiety and worry, descended the steps rapidly, her footsteps echoing in the grand foyer. William trailed closely behind her, a calm expression etched on his face.


    ¡°Baby,¡± Anne called out in a rush, her eyes fixated on the figure of Paul, who stood at the bottom of the staircase, looking somewhat disheveled.


    ¡°Where have you been all night, baby?¡± Anne¡¯s voice quivered with pent-up concern and frustration. ¡°I had been awaiting your return. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯de yesterday? What have you been up to?¡±


    Paul, soaked to the bone, gazed at his mother with a hint of remorse. The rain had taken its toll on him, but Anne¡¯s distress took precedence. He attempted to exin, but before he could utter a word, Anne interjected with an impatient, ¡°Paul.¡±


    He sighed and finally admitted, ¡°I was at Elena¡¯s ce.¡±


    Anne¡¯s eyes widened, incredulous. ¡°What? You were there?¡± Her voice carried a mixture of surprise and dismay.


    Paul met her gaze, a hint of defensiveness in his tone. ¡°Yep, I hadn¡¯t seen her in such a long time,¡± he replied.


    Anne couldn¡¯t contain her exasperation, and her voice rose with a tinge of anger. ¡°Paul!¡± she eximed, her frustration and the hours of waiting for him finally spilling over. ¡°I waited all night for him, and you went to meet her.¡±


    Anne let out a sigh, her patience wearing thin, and she exchanged a nce with William, who stood by silently, observing the unfolding drama.


    ¡°Go change your clothes, honey. I¡¯ll tell them to bring you breakfast,¡± Anne finally said, attempting to diffuse the tension and refocus on the immediate concern at hand.


    Paul, however, was not so easily diverted. His gaze shifted beyond his mother, directed at the man standing nearby. ¡°Who is he?¡± he inquired, his toneced with curiosity and a hint of skepticism.


    Anne hesitated for a moment, caught off guard by the abrupt nature of Paul¡¯s question. She attempted to exin, ¡°He is your¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Paul interjected with a cutting remark, a trace of bitterness in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me after Mr. Robert, you found your sugar daddy.¡±


    Anne¡¯s eyes widened, shocked by the audacity of Paul¡¯s usation. ¡°Paul, be careful with your words,¡± she warned, her voice carrying a note of stern authority.

 Hospital?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡± Paul arched his head and smirked, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes.


    In response, William decided it was time to reveal the truth that had been hidden for far too long. He spoke abruptly, with a sense of determination. ¡°Paul, I¡¯m your father.¡±


    The revtion hit Paul like a tidal wave. His initial reaction was one of disbelief, and then, a disconcerting wave of manicughter overtook him.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. So, am I the seed of two different people?¡± he quipped, unable to contain hisughter, the consequences of his recent stay at the mental hospital now ringly evident.


    Anne, her patience worn thin, couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Paul!¡±


    Paul¡¯s response remained remarkably calm, his voice steady as he addressed his mother. ¡°Why are you yelling at me, Mom? My ear is going to bleed,¡± he retorted, his tone tinged with sarcasm.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anne¡¯s fierce re couldn¡¯t deter Paul from his amusement, and the atmosphere in the room remained charged with unspoken emotions strained and fragile.


    William, who had remainedposed throughout, finally voiced his concerns. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have wasted your money, Anne. He¡¯s aplete lunatic. He needs medical help,¡± he remarked, his voice low.


    Amidst the tension and the storm of emotions, Paul decided to break the ice, offering a kind grin.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. I¡¯m overjoyed today. My mother and father are standing right in front of me. My life is perfect.¡±


    Paul, however, couldn¡¯t resist making a snide remark about the situation, revealing a darker, more malicious side. ¡°However, my new dad, did you know I sent my father-inw to the hospital?¡± he asked, a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Paul, shut up,¡± Anne urged, her patience finally unraveling under the strain of the tense situation.


    In a swift and shocking turn of events, Paul¡¯s temper red, and he grabbed Anne by the neck, pinning her against the wall. A strangled cry escaped Anne¡¯s lips as she struggled to take a deep breath, her eyes filled with fear and desperation.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Pa¡­,¡± Anne began to speak, but Paul¡¯s grip tightened, his fists clenching with unbridled anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me, or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Paul warned Anne, his wordsced with menace and a haunting grin on his face.


    Desperation and confusion etched across her face, Anne found herself trapped in her son¡¯s fierce grasp. Paul¡¯s sudden question about Elena¡¯s father sent shockwaves through her. Her eyes widened in fear and uncertainty, and she hesitated to answer, knowing the weight of her response.


    ¡°Did you?¡± Paul¡¯s voice rose, demanding an answer. Anne, her mind racing, frantically nodded in response.


    The situation grew increasingly dire as Paul¡¯s aggression escted, and William, who had remained on the sidelines, finally intervened. He spoke, stuttering in terror, ¡°Paul, leave your mother.¡±


    Paul, however, showed no signs of relenting. ¡°She is his daughter, and she has the right to see him, right, new dad?¡± he remarked,pletely ignoring William¡¯s presence and his request.


    ¡°Yes, son. Please leave her immediately,¡± William stammered, fear evident in his voice, his pleas falling on deaf ears.


    ¡®Cough! Cough!¡¯


    As Anne tried to regain herposure, a series of coughs wracked her body, her hurried approach to William.


    Paul handed the phone to Anne, his tonemanding, as if determined to see through his intent.


    ¡°Call your daughter-inw and tell her toe meet her father,¡± Paul instructed, his anger and frustration palpable.


    Anne¡¯s gaze fixed on William, as if seeking some assurance in this fraught moment. She attempted to speak in a hushed tone, trying to reason with Paul. However, her efforts were met with an explosion of anger from her son.


    ¡°Call her,¡± Paul demanded, his voice filled with a venomous rage that left no room for negotiation.


    Anne extended her trembling hand to take the phone. She dialed thendline number, her actions hesitant and unsure, her mind racing with uncertainty.


    After several tense moments, a voice answered on the other end.


    ¡°Yes, who is this?¡± The voice was familiar, belonging to Pom.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, by the way. Where is Elena?¡± Anne inquired, her voice reflecting both anxiety and urgency.


    ¡®This witch wants her again. I wouldn¡¯t allow her to talk to Madam,¡¯ Pom thought to herself, her resolve firm as she chose her words carefully. ¡°She isn¡¯t at home,¡± she replied, her voice holding a hint of defiance.


    Anne, determined to reach Elena issued a firm order, her tone unwavering. ¡°I need to speak with her. Give her the phone, Pom.¡±


    Pom, however, was resolute in her stance, refusing to bow to Anne¡¯s demands. ¡°I¡¯m not working for you, so don¡¯t give me orders,¡± she retorted, her voice tinged with defiance.


    Anne¡¯s anger red at Pom¡¯s defiance, and her response was sharp and dismissive. ¡°You? You have no right to speak to me in such a manner,¡± she eximed, her frustration evident.


    Pom stood her ground, refusing to back down. ¡°I told you I am not here to hear your orders, Mrs.,¡± she replied firmly, her loyalty to Elena outweighing any pressure from Anne.


    Amidst the escting tension, Anne decided to change her approach, addressing Pom with a moreposed tone. ¡°Where is Elena, Pom? Tell her that her father would like to speak with her.¡±


    Pom responded, revealing the information Anne sought. ¡°Ma¡¯am and sir went to the hospital.¡±


    The mention of the hospital caught Anne by surprise, and her eyes widened in concern. Paul, who had been observing the exchange. His frown deepened, his thoughts racing as he considered the implications of the revtion.


    ¡°Hospital?¡± Anne echoed, her voice reflecting her concern. Paul¡¯s gaze bore into Anne¡¯s.


    Paul¡¯s thoughts raced as he absorbed the news.


    ¡®Hospital? That¡¯s why I noticed a car driving away early in the morning. I just saw that jerk, but was Elena present?¡¯


    Paul¡¯s inner turmoil was palpable as he lowered his gaze, the weight of the situation sinking in.


    Pom¡¯s response was curt and matter-of-fact.


    ¡°Yes. When she returns, I¡¯ll tell her,¡± she dered, ending the call and assuming control over the situation.


    Paul, still reeling from the revtion, couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and concern.


    ¡°Hospital? What is the reason for her hospitalization?¡± His voice held a mixture of worry and anger.


    Anne could only offer an honest response. ¡°How do I know? She didn¡¯t inform me.¡±


    As Paul¡¯s thoughts churned, he couldn¡¯t help but let a particr sentiment slip out. ¡°I knew Derek was going to hurt Elena.¡± His voice was tinged with bitterness.


    Anne, however, remained cautious in her assessment of the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s that serious, Paul,¡± she offered, trying to downy the severity of the situation.


    Paul¡¯s reaction to Anne¡¯s statement was fierce and unyielding. ¡°Not serious?¡± His disbelief and frustration were apparent, his protective instincts for his daughter ring.


    William, who had observed the tension between Anne and Paul, interjected when he noticed Paul again became angry.


    ¡°Just a little longer, Paul. Elena will surely call you,¡± he said, seeking to pacify the situation.


    **


    ¡°Derek, please take care of her. And don¡¯t put her under any unnecessary stress,¡± Lucy implored, her voice tinged with concern.


    Derek, perhaps caught off guard by Lucy¡¯s words, responded defensively, his toneced with an edge of irritation. ¡°What? Why would I cause her stress? Obviously, I will look after her.¡±


    Lucy replied with biting sarcasm, seemingly unimpressed by Derek¡¯s reassurances. ¡°Oh, do you think you¡¯ll be able to do it? I thought you were an idiot,¡± she retorted, her words designed to stir a reaction.


    Derek, his patience clearly tested, hissed fiercely at Lucy.


    Elena, sensing the growing tension and eager to diffuse the situation, interjected, ¡°OK, OK, don¡¯t fight,¡± attempting to mediate the brewing conflict.


    Lucy, undeterred by Elena¡¯s intervention, continued to taunt Derek. ¡°Hmm, Elena is also aware that you are stupid,¡± she remarked, clearly enjoying the exchange.


    Elena, caught in the middle of the spat between her friend and her partner, tried to ease the situation with a gentle reprimand.


    ¡°Lucy,¡± she said, her smile hidden beneath the surface.


    Lucy relented and shifted her focus to the reason they were at the hospital. ¡°Okay, OK. I¡¯m prescribing everything,¡± she stated, busily scribbling something on a piece of paper, her dedication to her role as a healthcare provider unwavering.


    I¡¯ll go every day to see how you¡¯re doing,¡± she assured Elena, her words filled with a genuine desire to provide support.


    Elena responded with a subtle nod, acknowledging Lucy¡¯s unwavering support during this challenging time.


    Derek, perhaps spurred on by the seriousness of the situation and Lucy¡¯s words, chimed in with his own sentiment.


    ¡°Humph, you should be,¡± he remarked, a hint of possessiveness in his tone. He took Elena¡¯s hand in his and led her out of the room, demonstrating his determination to care for her.


    ¡°Derek!¡±


    As we left the room, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect, ¡®Oh my God. This boy took Lucy very seriously.¡¯


    Suddenly, a voice echoed from behind, and we heard Lucy¡¯s voice shouting, ¡°and don¡¯t walk too quickly!¡±

 Elena, I want a girl

    I caught in the middle of the yful exchange, couldn¡¯t contain her amusement, pressing my lips together to hide smile. Derek, on the other hand, decided to take Lucy¡¯s words quite literally. He swiftly lifted me into his arms, surprising me with his actions.


    ¡°What are you doing, Derek?¡± I questioned, my voice a mix of surprise and amusement, while also ncing around and realizing that our sudden interaction had garnered attention from onlookers.


    Derek, however, had his own rationale.


    ¡°Everyone is staring at us,¡± I noted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lucy say don¡¯t walk too fast?¡± Derek said.


    I attempting to rify the situation couldn¡¯t help butugh at the yfulness and camaraderie between Derek and Lucy.


    ¡°She¡¯s joking, Derek,¡± I exined, myughter bubbling up as I enjoyed the light-hearted moment amidst their concerns.


    ¡°Please don¡¯tugh. A pregnantdy shouldn¡¯t walk too much,¡± Derek warned me, his concern evident in his voice. I paused in myughter and nodded in agreement. I knew I couldn¡¯t win against him, and I was more than willing to let him take the lead in caring for me.


    We got into the car, and Derek held my hand the entire time. Despite my best efforts to suppress myughter, his earnest expression and unwavering care for me made it impossible.


    When we reached home, Derek continued to disy his dedication by carrying me up to our room. I couldn¡¯t help but make a light-heartedment, ¡°Derek, this is merely the first stage,¡± alluding to the challenges and changes that awaited us in theing months.


    Derek, as always, wasmitted to our well-being. He responded with a reassuring promise, ¡°So, what¡¯s the point? I¡¯ll take you everywhere from the beginning to the end.¡± His love for me shone through in his words.


    Pom, who had witnessed our interaction, couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of Derek¡¯s unwavering care for me.


    Derek gently seated me on the bed and made further arrangements. ¡°Now, please wait for me, okay? I¡¯m going to prepare a meal for you,¡± he said, his determination to cater to my needs clear.


    Surprised by his actions, I couldn¡¯t help but express my curiosity, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you need to go to the office?¡± I asked, concerned that he might be neglecting his work for my sake.


    Derek, however, had everything well-nned and was eager to spend the day with me. He hushed my worries with a soft reassurance. ¡°Shh. In my library, I arranged everything. I¡¯m going to spend the day with my queen,¡± he said.


    As Derek left the room, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of relief and a tinge of guilt. If he kept staying with me, it might not be good for his office. As his wife, I had responsibilities to manage, too.


    It was then that Pom appeared seemingly out of nowhere. ¡°How are you doing now, ma¡¯am? Is everything OK?¡± she inquired, her concern evident in her voice.


    ¡°Everything is fine, Pom,¡± I reassured her, appreciating her dedication to our well-being.


    Pom, with a hint of hesitation, shared unexpected news with me. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mrs. Anne phoned here today.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked, puzzled by Anne¡¯s sudden call.


    In the midst of our conversation, Derek reentered the room, carrying a bowl. His arrival was met with my quizzical expression, as I had yet to discover the reason for Anne¡¯s call.


    Pom, sensing that her presence was no longer needed, decided to gracefully exit the room. ¡°Enjoy your meal, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m stepping down,¡± she stated before making her exit.


    As Pom left, I couldn¡¯t help but ponder Anne¡¯s intentions. What had prompted her to reach out today? I exchanged a look with Derek, with a kind smile, I took a spoonful of soup, ready to savor our meal and find out more about Anne¡¯s surprising phone call.


    Late at night, I nced at the time, and it was nearly ten o¡¯clock. I realized that Derek was still hard at work in his library. As a wife, I felt a growing sense of responsibility that I had yet to fully embrace. It was time to take an active role in our rtionship, not only for myself.


    With determination in my heart, I decided to leave the room and pay a visit to Derek in his library. I walked down the hallway and reached the door to his sanctuary. Without bothering to knock, I gently pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I called out as I entered, my voice filled with a mix of curiosity and affection.


    Derek, who seemed surprised to see me, looked up from his work. His expression hinted that he hadn¡¯t expected my visit. I couldn¡¯t me him; I hadn¡¯t been as involved in his work as I could have been.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Elena?¡± he asked, his eyes reflecting his astonishment and curiosity. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t anticipated my presence.


    I met his gaze, a touch of yfulness in my response. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie here?¡± I inquired, allowing a smile to cross my face. I had decided it was time to share more of his interests and responsibilities.


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Derek replied, a warm smile gracing his features.


    I took a few steps closer, my eyes wandering around the library. It was an expansive space, quiet and filled with the scent of books. My fingers lightly brushed over the books on the shelves as I examined Derek¡¯s vast collection.


    Derek, noticing my appreciation for his library, engaged me in conversation. ¡°Do you like my library?¡± he inquired, a hint of pride in his voice.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite huge and quiet,¡± I responded, still running my fingers along the spines of the books.


    As I stood there, engrossed in the books, Derek suddenly called my name, ¡°Elena.¡± I turned to find him smiling at me, his chin resting on his hand.


    I approached him, and he extended his hand, inviting me to sit on hisp. Iplied, though my nervousness was palpable. Sitting on hisp, I couldn¡¯t hide the butterflies in my stomach.


    Derek, noticing my unease, gently inquired, ¡°What is this face?¡± He reached out to touch my face, his fingers warm against my skin.


    ¡°Derek, I haven¡¯t been able to contact my father in a long time. I tried, but he didn¡¯t respond,¡± I exined, my voice tinged with concern and frustration.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll attempt to contact him. Don¡¯t be worried. Didn¡¯t Lucy say not to be worried?¡± He reminded me of the advice we had received from Lucy.


    His words brought a smile to my face but there was another question on my mind, one that I had been contemting for some time. ¡°Derek.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Derek said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I began after a brief pause, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯refortable with this child?¡± The impending arrival of my child had been a significant transition for us, and I wanted to ensure that Derek was at ease with the changes it would bring.


    After a thoughtful moment, Derek replied with a simple yet powerful, ¡°yes.¡± His reassurance wasforting, but he didn¡¯t stop at a single word. He repeated his affirmation, emphasizing his genuine desire. ¡°I now want this. I want you to give birth.¡±


    Derek¡¯s hand gently caressed my belly, a tender gesture that conveyed his love and eptance of my unborn child.


    ¡°This kid is innocent, Elena, and this baby is here with you,¡± he said, his voice filled with warmth and devotion.


    I ced my hand on his, savoring the connection between us. With a touch of vulnerability, I asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it difficult for you?¡±


    Derek¡¯s response was unwavering, and his words resonated deep within my heart. ¡°As long as you stay with me, nothing is too difficult for me,¡± he dered, his love for me shining brightly in his eyes.


    ¡°Elena, I want a girl,¡± Derek abruptly stated, his voice carrying a heartfelt desire for our future. The simple deration caught me off guard, and my face flushed with a mixture of emotions.


    His words touched my heart deeply. Although the baby growing within me wasn¡¯t his biologically, his love and attachment to our unborn child were evident.


    In response to his statement, I pursed my lips and attempted a smile. Derek¡¯s chin rested on my shoulder, and I couldn¡¯t help but relish the warmth of his embrace. In that moment, I longed to melt away in his presence, to feel the safety andfort he offered.


    A sense of vulnerability washed over me, and without thinking, I tilted my head slightly and kissed him on the lips. It was a gentle, affectionate gesture, but that light kiss took on a life of its own, growing deeper and more passionate with each passing moment.


    Our lips moved together steadily, consuming each other with an intensity that defied words. It was a sensation that I couldn¡¯t fully articte, a mingling of love, desire.


    I couldn¡¯t resist clutching his hair in my hands, wanting to feel every ounce of his presence. But Derek abruptly stopped our passionate kiss, gently pulling away.

 Please forgive me, Dad

    I gazed into his eyes, our faces inches apart. The intensity of the moment lingered, and I could sense the unspoken emotions between us.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he said, his voice filled with a depth of emotion that reached deep into my soul.


    As his words caressed my ears, his hot breath brushed against my cheeks. But I was not about to let his words stand alone. Instead, I leaned in and kissed him on the lips once again, allowing our connection to deepen.


    In response to my kiss, Derek gently lifted me, repositioning me so that we faced each other. His hands rested on my thigh, and the intensity of our gaze held the promise of a passionate moment.


    Our closeness was electric, and the sensation of his fingertips slowly stroking across my thigh sent shivers of excitement down my spine. Goosebumps prickled my skin as his touch ignited a fire within me. I couldn¡¯t help but moan softly in his mouth as we continued to kiss, our lips locked in a fervent dance of desire.


    His fingers traced a path from my thigh to my belly, sending waves of sensation coursing through me. However, just as quickly as his fingers began their journey, Derek abruptly stopped kissing. I was taken aback and looked at him in surprise, unsure of what had transpired.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Confusion and desire mingled within me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I had somehow made a mistake. Had I misread the signals between us, or was there something else on Derek¡¯s mind?


    ¡°It¡¯s your first stage, Elena. We won¡¯t be able to do it,¡± Derek gently exined, his voice filled with consideration and understanding.


    As I heard his words, I bit my lower lip, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks. Embarrassment washed over me, and I could sense it deep within me. It was a moment of vulnerability, as I had tried to make the first move, only to be met with an unexpected response.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured, my voice tinged with regret. Slowly, I rose from our intimate embrace, grappling with the intensity of the desire that had surged between us. It was a sensation I had never experienced before, a longing that transcended words.


    Just as I was trying to regain myposure, the phone suddenly rang, shattering the passionate atmosphere that had enveloped us. Derek, with a swift motion, snatched up the phone.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he answered on the phone, his voice calm andposed. I watched as his facial expression shifted in a split second.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I said, curiosity and concern in my voice. Without a word, he ced the phone back down, his actions leaving me with a sense of unease.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± I inquired, wanting to understand the reason behind his sudden change in demeanor.


    Derek¡¯s response was vague, and he simply stated, ¡°No one, darling, it¡¯s bedtime. Let¡¯s go.¡± His tone was gentle, and he took me in his arms once again, as if wanting to shift our focus from the unsettling phone call.


    Despite his attempt to reassure me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease lingering in the air. Something about that call had affected Derek deeply, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there were unspoken concerns he wasn¡¯t ready to share.


    As he carried me into our room, I couldn¡¯t keep my curiosity at bay. ¡°Derek,¡± I began, my voice a mixture of affection and worry, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, love.¡±


    He responded with a tender smile, his love for me shining in his eyes.


    ¡°I would love to hold you, honey,¡± he said, as if trying to divert our thoughts to a moreforting and intimate ce.


    On the other side of our story, the phone was thrown onto the bed by Paul. His voice carried a longing, a deep desire to reconnect with Elena after what felt like an eternity apart.


    ¡°Elena, I finally heard your voice after a long time,¡± Paul murmured, his words filled with a mixture of yearning and affection. He couldn¡¯t help but express his overwhelming desire to see her, to hold her in his arms once more.


    However, as Paul¡¯s words lingered in the air, his demeanor took an abrupt turn. He turned his gaze towards Anne¡¯s room, a sense of unease creeping in.


    ¡°All this is because of you,¡± Paul muttered, his voice tinged with a hint of resentment and frustration. He med Anne for the distance between him and Elena. But then, suddenly, a devilish smile spread across his face, casting a shadow over his earlier emotions.


    With a newfound determination, Paul walked downstairs, his thoughts swirling with a n. He found William engrossed in his work, unaware of Paul¡¯s presence. Paul chose to remain silent, observing William¡¯s actions.


    Suddenly, Paul ced a ss of water on the table, and William was taken aback when he spotted Paul standing behind him. His surprise was evident, as he didn¡¯t expect this unexpected act of kindness from his son.


    William couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The question wasced with a sense of curiosity and confusion, as if he couldn¡¯t fathom the reason behind Paul¡¯s sudden gesture.


    In response, Paul offered a kind smile, a gesture that seemed to carry a deeper meaning. His actions conveyed a sense of care and concern, one that spoke of a desire to bridge the gap between them.


    ¡°Paul.¡±


    Paul¡¯s response was gentle and reassuring. ¡°You¡¯re working so hard, so why shouldn¡¯t I help you?¡± With these words, Paul extended the ss of water to his father.


    Paul didn¡¯t stop there. He continued, ¡°You should drink some water. I know my mother will never look after you.¡±


    William epted the ss of water, his heart heavy with the weight of theirplicated past.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Paul said, his voice tinged with remorse for the rift that had existed between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, son,¡± William replied as he reached out and gently held Paul¡¯s hand. His words were filled with regret and the desire for forgiveness.


    ¡°Because of my ignorance, your mom left me and married Han. Please forgive me,¡± William continued, his voice heavy with the burden of the choices he had made.


    In response, Paul gave him a kind smile, a gesture of understanding and eptance. The wounds of the past were deep, but in this moment, there was a glimmer of hope for a new beginning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to regard me as your father,¡± William exined, a sense of humility in his words. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want Han to be your father. I only wish to be your friend.¡±


    Paul took his hand in his own, a symbolic gesture of reconciliation and connection. He murmured, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Dad. You chose this path only for the sake of my better future. I can understand now.¡±


    William¡¯s eyes reflected his gratitude, and he continued, ¡°You know how helpless we were. I was unemployed at the time, and you¡¯re aware of your mom¡¯s demands, right? She enjoys living avish lifestyle. As a result, that was the only option.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bring it up with Dad.¡± As Paul spoke, he retrieved a bottle of alcohol and presented it with a smile, offering his father an opportunity to share a moment of celebration together.


    ¡°Wanna drink with me, Dad? I hope you arefortable with it,¡± Paul suggested, his tone filled with warmth and a hint of nostalgia.


    ¡°Just take it as our first andst celebration of our reunion,¡± he added.


    William, touched by his son¡¯s gesture, lightly smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, Paul,¡± he replied, ready to embrace the opportunity to reconnect.


    Paul poured a ss for his father and one for himself, marking the beginning of their unexpected alcohol party. As they shared the drink, their conversation flowed, and William exchanged stories, creating an atmosphere that felt like a long-awaited father-son reunion.


    Over the course of an hour, as they continued to enjoy their drinks, Paul recognized that it was time to stop. ¡°Dad, I think we shouldn¡¯t drink anymore. We are done,¡± he said, sensing the limits of their celebratory moment.


    William, who had a habit of drinking, agreed with a smile but seemed to be experiencing a touch of dizziness. ¡°Yes, son, I also need to finish the work,¡± he replied.


    Paul was about to leave, but then he did something unexpected. He approached William and embraced him.


    Paul¡¯s voice carried a sense of sincerity and remorse as he spoke, ¡°Please forgive me, Dad.¡±


    In response, William offered his son a friendly pat on the back, a gesture of eptance and forgiveness.


    He bid his son goodnight, their exchange ending on a positive note. ¡°Good night, son,¡± William said, and Paul made his way to his room, closing the door behind him.


    In the privacy of his room, Paul¡¯s thoughts turned introspective.


    As he shut the door behind him, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect, ¡°I¡¯mpletely aware of my mother¡¯s greed. That is why I am trying to put an end to this.¡±


    But who knows what is going to happen? What will happen next? What the dark thing is going to devour William?

 I’m not sure, officer

    After some time had passed, Paul emerged from his room, searching for his father, William, who was nowhere to be found in the study room. Paul couldn¡¯t help but wear a mischievous grin as he picked up a ss from the table, a subtle indication of his yful nature.


    Then he made his way to his mother¡¯s room. Inside, the room was shrouded in darkness, and Anne was soundly sleeping, her slumber seemingly deep and undisturbed. William was lying alongside her in an unusual and somewhat precarious position.


    Paul put the ss that his father used and the half wine bottle on the table.


    Paul stood there for a moment, observing the sight of his parents sleeping peacefully. But his presence did not go unnoticed, as Anne, still in a drowsy state, mumbled her concerns for William.


    ¡°Babe, get up on the bed properly, or you may fall.¡±


    However, as her groggy eyes adjusted to the dim light, Anne sensed an intruder in the room and was startled. She inquired, ¡°Who? Who is this?¡±


    Paul swiftly identified himself, dispelling any concerns. ¡°Mom,¡± he responded.


    Anne, still puzzled, questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Paul?¡± Her concern for her son was evident in her voice, even in her half-asleep state.


    Paul moved closer to Anne and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just lie down. You don¡¯t have to get up, Mom.¡± His gentle words conveyed his intent to ensure herfort.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Paul?¡± Anne inquired again, seeking an exnation for her son¡¯ste-night visit.


    Paul settled by her side, his touch soothing as he stroked her hair.


    ¡°Paul,¡± Anne gently called his name once more, her voice filled with a mother¡¯s concern and love.


    Paul, sitting beside her in the dimly lit room, responded with a warm smile, attempting to ease any worries that may have surfaced.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±


    Anne, her motherly instincts in full disy, couldn¡¯t help but sense that something might be troubling her son. She inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, honey? Are you all right?¡±


    Paul, still wearing that reassuring smile, assured her, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m OK. I simply want to apologize.¡±


    Anne¡¯s heartwarming response reflected her unconditional love, understanding, and forgiveness. She spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s all right, sweetie. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean to hurt me, and I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean to leave me.¡±


    Paul, his demeanor filled with affection, took her hands into his. A peculiar detail caught Anne¡¯s attention  he was wearing gloves. It sparked her curiosity, and she couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°But, promise me that you will forgive me for what I am about to do.¡±


    Anne¡¯s love for her son was undeniable, and she couldn¡¯t fathom the cause of his apology. She asked, ¡°Honey, I love you the most. Why are you saying this?¡±


    And then, a more peculiar detail surfaced as she noticed the gloves he wore. ¡°And why are you wearing gloves?¡± she inquired, her gaze fixated on his enigmatic attire.


    Paul, with a grin that held a touch of mystery, pressed his face against Anne¡¯s palm. His affectionate gesture was a testament to the deep bond they shared. ¡°I love you, Mom,¡± he dered.


    Anne¡¯s response was equally affectionate, reaffirming the love that connected mother and son. ¡°I love you too, sweetheart.¡±


    The next morning, a heavy atmosphere lingered in the D¡¯Souza Mansion. In William¡¯s bedroom, a disturbing stillness enveloped the room, as hey motionless in slumber. The police were at the scene, they were trying to awaken him with grim news weighing heavily on their shoulders.


    One officer, understanding the gravity of the situation, attempted to console Paul, who was now present at the scene. His eyes were red from tears, and his voice quivered as he spoke. ¡°I understand, Mr. Paul. Please be strong.¡±


    Paul, struggling toprehend the horrifying reality that had unfolded, found it challenging to articte his thoughts. ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t understand how he did it. How did it happen? I can¡¯t believe it. I wouldn¡¯t have let her stay with him if I knew about it.¡±


    The officer, his expression reflecting the somberness of the situation, offered Paul a word of exnation, though it brought littlefort. ¡°Mr. Paul, it is apparent that she was choked to death. And, as you can see, your mother tried to save her by tweaking his chest.¡±


    Paul could only nod in response, his emotions too overwhelming for words.


    As the authorities continued to investigate, they turned their attention to William, who remained oblivious to the turmoil unfolding around him. It was only through persistent efforts that they managed to rouse him from his slumber, the reality of the situation dawning upon him with each call.


    ¡°Mr. William,¡± they called out, the urgency in their voices evident. Finally, after numerous attempts, William¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and he was greeted by a scene of chaos and despair.


    His head throbbed, and his surroundings blurred as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± William groaned, clutching his head as he attempted to steady himself. His vision cleared slowly, revealing the unfamiliar faces in his room.


    ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡± William demanded, his voice trembling with both confusion and frustration. He struggled to sit up, seeking answers to the myriad questions that swirled in his mind.


    As he began to regain his bearings, his focus shifted, and he urgently inquired, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The police officer, understanding the shock that William was experiencing, maintained a respectful tone in response. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m a police officer. We are here to investigate a serious matter, and we¡¯ll need your cooperation.¡±


    William, still dazed and unable to piece together the events that had transpired, turned gently to his side, his heart heavy with apprehension. ¡°Anne!¡± he called out, his voice quivering with a mixture of worry and fear.


    William¡¯s mind raced as he tried to make sense of the situation. Panic and confusion enveloped him as he finally sprung from his bed, a sense of urgencypelling him to take action.


    ¡°Paul, what happened to her?¡± William inquired, his voice filled with a mixture of anguish and fear.


    ¡°You were with herst night, but you didn¡¯t know what happened to her,¡± the officer asserted, his gaze probing for any signs of guilt or knowledge in William¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How is it, Mr. William?¡±


    William, his face pale and his expression bewilderment.


    ¡°Please have a look at this, sir. Maybe he took itst night.¡± A police guy indicated a drug strip, offering it as a potential clue to the unfolding mystery.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A fellow officer took the drug strip and examined it closely. The room was filled with an unsettling silence as all eyes turned to the strip, hoping for some form of exnation or resolution.


    The officer then pivoted to face William, an air of skepticism evident in his demeanor.


    William extended his hand and implored to Paul, ¡°Paul.¡± His voice quivered with a mix of desperation and hope.


    However, Paul¡¯s response was nothing short of chilling. His words cut through the heavy atmosphere, leaving everyone in the room stunned. ¡°Mr. William, please don¡¯t touch me. You killed my motherst night,¡± Paul used, his voice dripping with usation and disdain.


    William¡¯s heart sank as he struggled toprehend the gravity of the allegation. ¡°What? No,¡± he vehemently denied, his voice shaking with a mixture of anguish and disbelief.


    Desperate to clear his name and refute the damning usation, William turned to the officer and implored, ¡°Officer, it¡¯s a lie.¡± His voice quivered.


    The officer, unrelenting in his pursuit of the facts, pressed further. ¡°Tell us the truth, then. What happened the night before?¡± His questions loomed heavy in the room, demanding answers that would either confirm or dispel the ominous cloud of suspicion that hung over William.


    The police interrogation room remained cloaked in a heavy silence, broken only by the stern voice of the lead officer who sought to unravel the mysteries of that fateful night.


    ¡°Is it conceivable that someone came to kill her? If that¡¯s the case, please exin why the door was locked when we came,¡± the officer inquired, his wordsden with skepticism as he delved deeper into the enigma before him.


    William, still grappling with the bewildering events, offered his perspective. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, officer. What exactly are you saying? I also think I did not lock the door.¡±


    His voice quivered with uncertainty, as he questioned the events that had led to the locked door, a detail that had left everyone perplexed.


    The officer, however, pressed on, drawing a connection that cast a shadow of suspicion on William.


    ¡°Mr. William, it¡¯s evident to us that you used drugs, and that something bad happened to you and her after that,¡± he stated with an air of finality, implying a damning usation that thrust William into a maelstrom of turmoil.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m not the one who did it,¡± William vehemently protested, the weight of the usations casting a cloud of disbelief and desperation over him..


    In a sudden and startling turn of events, William, driven by a surge of panic and fear, pointed an usatory finger at Paul.


    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± William dered, his eyes fixated on his son.

 You hate her, Dad

    Paul, standing nearby, responded to his father¡¯s pointed usation with a simple, perplexed utterance, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Paul¡¯s voice trembled with a mixture of emotions as he challenged his father¡¯s usation. ¡°How could you say it, Dad?¡± The words resonated with pain and disbelief, as he grappled with the gravity of his father¡¯s allegations.


    ¡°It was you who wanted to abandon my mother. You¡¯d always wanted her to be your mistress, didn¡¯t you? You had a habit of taking money from her. You hate her, Dad,¡± Paul added.


    William, his face contorted with anger and frustration, was on the verge of a violent outburst, but Paul¡¯s swift action prevented an esction. Paul decisively seized his father¡¯s outstretched arm, restraining the potential physical confrontation.


    The officer, whose patience had worn thin, examined William¡¯s neck and chest, noting numerous scratches on his skin. A chilling silence nketed the room as the officer weighed the evidence before delivering his verdict.


    ¡°There are a lot of scratches here,¡± William said, his voice strained, his desperation evident. The officer¡¯s order was swift, and the consequences of the usations would be faced. ¡°We¡¯re taking you into custody, Mr. William,¡± he dered, asw enforcement personnel moved in to restrain and escort him out of the room.


    William¡¯s voice reverberated through the tense atmosphere as he vehemently protested his innocence.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake, officer. I didn¡¯t kill her. He was the one. He killed his own mother,¡± William shouted, his pleas falling on deaf ears as he was led away by the authorities.


    The room was filled with an eerie silence as the officers prepared to remove Anne¡¯s lifeless body.


    Paul took a step forward, his hand trembling as he reached out to touch his mother¡¯s cold, lifeless hand. His voice was filled with regret and despair as he whispered his apology, his words heavy with the weight of remorse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I was unable to help you. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have used sleeping drugs,¡± Paul confessed, the confession heavy with a sense of guilt and anguish. The room seemed to grow colder as he expressed the istion that had be his reality.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone in my life right now. I lost everyone.¡±


    The officers, their duty clear, implored Paul to let them continue with their somber task, their words a gentle reminder of the necessity to proceed with the formalities that apany such a tragic loss.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Paul, let us do our job.¡±


    Paul reluctantly stepped back, but he never once let his gaze waver from his mother¡¯s form as it was prepared for its final journey.


    His eyes followed the officers as they took her away, and he managed a smile, tinged with the tears that glistened in his eyes, as he watched her depart.


    In that heart-wrenching moment, Paul¡¯s emotions appeared to take a stark turn. His sudden and unexpected smile contorted into something that resembled a mania.


    [shback of Last night]


    ¡°Please forgive me for what I¡¯m about to do,¡± Paul implored, his voice a tremulous whisperden with sorrow.


    Anney on the bed, her eyes wide with confusion and fear as she tried to process the ominous words that had just left her son¡¯s lips. She was about to speak, to demand an exnation, when Paul reached for a pillow and ced it firmly over her face.


    Anne¡¯s world plunged into darkness as the pillow pressed against her, cutting off her air supply. Panic welled up within her, and she began to wriggle, her legs and hands iling in a desperate attempt to break free from her son¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Umm,¡± Anne managed to gasp, her voice muffled and weak as she struggled for breath. Her heart raced, and her body thrashed beneath the weight of the pillow. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, why her own son was doing this to her.


    ¡°Please, Mom, it won¡¯t take long. Stop struggling,¡± Paul whispered, his voice choked with tears. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at his mother¡¯s terrified eyes, but he knew he had to do this. The tears welled up in his own eyes as he fought against his own conscience.


    Anne¡¯s mind raced, and in her final moments of consciousness, she tried to reach out for help. She reached out towards the sleeping form of William.


    Her fingers scraped against his chest, desperately searching for a lifeline. She managed to grab hold of a button on his nightshirt, but her strength was rapidly fading. She was trying to awake William and other side she was kicking Paul.


    Anne¡¯s struggles grew weaker, and she eventually stopped moving altogether. The room fell into a chilling silence, broken only by the sound of Paul¡¯s ragged breathing.


    In a desperate attempt to reassure himself, Paul shifted his weight on the cushion and carefully checked Anne¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he called out in a low, quavering tone, his voice trembling with both fear and guilt. He reached out to touch her face, brushing a stray strand of hair away from her forehead.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he called her again, his voice filled with moist eyes and a heart heavy with remorse.


    Paul sat there, his head resting on Anne¡¯s chest, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mum,¡± Paul whispered, his voice quivering with remorse. The words were barely audible over the soft sobs that wracked his body.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to put you to death,¡± Paul continued, his voice filled with sorrow. ¡°But please, tell me what I should do now. Due to you, I¡¯ve lost everything.¡± He paused, taking a deep, shuddering breath.


    ¡°First, my father, who adored me. He made every effort to take me with him. He tried so hard to talk with me, to hear my voice, but you didn¡¯t give him the chance.¡±


    Tears continued to well up in his eyes as he recalled the countless nights he had spent yearning for his father¡¯s presence. ¡°You remember how I cried all night just to talk to him?¡± Paul¡¯s voice cracked, and he struggled to find the words to convey his anguish.


    ¡°Even though I begged you. But you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    Paul¡¯s anger and frustration poured out in his words. He couldn¡¯t contain the years of pent-up resentment any longer.


    ¡°Then one day, you appeared and told me that Robert was now my father.¡± His grip on his mother¡¯s lifeless body tightened, a mix of sorrow and rage coursing through him.


    ¡°My rtionship with Elena was destroyed because of you. You ruined my dream that I saw with her.¡±


    ¡°You all wrecked it, Mom,¡± Paul said bitterly. ¡°I told you that I wanted to stay with her, but you sent me to boarding school.¡±


    The room remained in darkness, a stark contrast to the turmoil of emotions that filled it. Paul¡¯s words hung heavily in the air, a raw and painful confession of his life¡¯s regrets.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with desperation and anger. He gazed into his mother¡¯s lifeless face, searching for answers that could never be given.


    ¡°And now look at what you¡¯ve done. You allowed her to marry Derek. You gave my love to someone else,¡± he yelled fiercely, his frustration and heartache spilling over.


    Paul¡¯s anger and grief were palpable, but a sudden change came over him, and he inexplicably grinned. It was a strange and unsettling shift in his demeanor. ¡°However, everything is fine now. I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± he said with an eerie calmness that contrasted with his previous outburst. ¡°You do not need to be concerned about me.¡±


    The room seemed to close in around him as he continued, his wordsced with a strange determination. ¡°What will Elena do if she hears that her dad is in the hospital and her childhood lover¡¯s mother has died?¡± A sinister smile yed on his lips. ¡°I know she won¡¯t be able to let me be alone. She¡¯lle to me in a sh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle to me,¡± he added, the darkness in his eyes unsettling. It was as if he had set a trap, and he relished the idea of Elena falling into it.


    ¡°But, Mom, don¡¯t worry. From now on, you will see from the sky what your son can do.¡± His words wereced with a disturbing confidence.


    ¡°I will take the share you got from Uncle Robert. I will destroy Derek¡¯spany in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Hisughter intensified, filling the room with an unsettling ambiance. The darkness of his intentions loomed, casting a shadow over the future he was meticulously nning. ¡°And that time, Elena will have no option left as well,¡± Paul said with a malevolent grin.


    As he locked the door, Paul¡¯s actions and words painted a picture of a meticulously devised scheme.


    With calcted precision, Paul began to clean his mother¡¯s right hand, erasing any trace of his earlier actions. He was leaving no room for suspicion or doubt, crafting an borate facade to cover the sinister truth. Every move he made was a carefully orchestrated step in a grand n that was beginning to take shape.

 Is he all right?

    Paul methodically wiped away any evidence of his presence, ensuring that nothing would connect him to the events of that night. Paul even ced a wine bottle and a ss in the room, creating an illusion that William had been drinking.


    As Paul prepared to make his exit, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Anne, his mother, onest time.


    Paul¡¯s abrupt departure from the room, leaping out of the window, was a stark contrast to the dark and sinister atmosphere he had left behind. His words of love for his mother, ¡°I love you, Mom, and I¡¯ll miss you forever,¡± were a haunting echo in the air, a poignant reminder of theplex and troubled rtionship they had shared.


    After his daring escape, Paul sought refuge in the sce of a lengthy bath, as if trying to wash away the guilt and turmoil that had taken root within him. The steam enveloped him, providing a brief respite from the darkness of his actions. Yet, as he stood in front of the mirror, his reflection told a different story.


    His chest and back bore the physical wounds of Derek¡¯s and his conflict. His fingers traced the scars, a physical manifestation of the pain he had inflicted on himself in the past. As he moved his hand over the evidence of his self-inflicted pain, he muttered in a hushed voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I do this to my Elena? I hurt you a lot.¡±


    The weight of his past mistakes and regrets hung heavy in the air.


    In an unexpected twist, Paul¡¯s self-reflection took a darker turn. He checked the bruises on his left hand and, driven by a surge of inner turmoil, he cut his hand with a knife. The sharp pain seemed to offer a release, a physical manifestation of the emotional anguish that had gripped his soul.


    ¡°Aah!¡± The cry of pain escaped his lips as he watched the blood welling from the fresh wound on his hand. Paul¡¯s actions were symbolic, a form of self-punishment, and an attempt to reconcile with the pain he had caused to those he loved.


    With a sense of urgency, Paul bandaged his hand, attempting to regain some semnce of control over his actions. He had taken sleeping pills, perhaps seeking an escape from the torment that consumed him. As hey down in bed, his mind was a battlefield of conflicting emotions and the madness that had taken root in his soul continued to torment him.


    The morning sun streamed through the windows, casting a soft, warm glow in the room where Elena and Derek sat, their faces etched with concern and unease. The weight of unspoken words hung heavily in the air, as Elena finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Did you find anything, Derek? Did you contact my dad?¡± Elena¡¯s voice held a mix of hope and apprehension. ¡°After I came here, he didn¡¯t even try to contact me. I also did the same, but I was angry with him.¡±


    Derek¡¯s gaze bore into Elena¡¯s, his eyes filled with a mixture of sympathy and uncertainty. He had been dreading this moment, the moment when he would have to deliver the painful news about Elena¡¯s father.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, honey,¡± Derek replied, his voice gentle and soothing. ¡°But his phone is switched off.¡± He wanted to offer reassurance, but the harsh reality of the situation hung over them like a dark cloud.


    Elena¡¯s brows furrowed as she contemted the situation. ¡°I think we should go check it out, Derek. Pom also mentioned that Anne had called here yesterday.¡± Her words wereced with a sense of urgency and confusion.


    Derek¡¯s voice was calm and reassuring as he spoke to Elena. ¡°Calm down, sweetie, I¡¯ll check it out,¡± he said, offering a reassuring touch to her cheek. The concern in Elena¡¯s eyes was palpable, but Derek was determined to shield her from any unnecessary distress.


    ¡°Derek, I¡¯d want to go there as well,¡± Elena asserted, her desire to be with her father evident in her voice.


    But Derek was quick to intervene. ¡°No, you¡¯re not feeling well,¡± he insisted, cupping her cheek gently. ¡°When I locate your father, I¡¯ll bring him here, okay?¡± His gaze held a mix of reassurance and protectiveness, and Elena nodded in agreement.


    With a sense of reluctance, Elena allowed herself to be convinced. Her father¡¯s well-being was paramount, and she trusted Derek to handle the situation with care. She nodded and epted Derek¡¯s decision, hoping that he would find her father safe and sound.


    Just as Elena phone rang and she reached for the ringing phone, Derek swiftly picked it up, answering the call. His demeanor had shifted in an instant, his voice taking on a tone that raised a sense of unease in Elena. It was a marked contrast to the reassuring presence he had offered just moments before.


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but notice the change in Derek¡¯s behavior, especially since the previous night.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Derek said as he nced at Elena. His face was etched with a mixture of anxiety and turmoil. He didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    Elena¡¯s breath caught in her throat as Derek abruptly hung up the phone without uttering a single word. Her eyes widened with rm, and a sense of dread settled over her. ¡°Derek, what¡¯s the matter? Is everything all right?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with concern.


    She observed the strained expression on his face, a look of profound distress that was impossible to ignore.


    ¡®What am I going to say now?¡¯ Derek thought as he looked at Elena. The weight of his silence bore down on him, and he realized that he could no longer keep the truth concealed. Elena deserved to know the reality of her family¡¯s circumstances, no matter how painful it might be.


    Derek called Elena¡¯s name, his voice carrying a weight of grave news. ¡°Elena,¡± he said, his voice trembling, and she responded with a sense of growing unease.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elena replied, her heart racing. She could feel that something had happened, something that would alter the course of her life. Derek took her hand in his, his touch offering a semnce offort, as he murmured the painful truth.


    ¡°Elena, Paul¡¯s mother passed awayst night.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and her voice wavered with shock. ¡°What?¡± Her world seemed to unravel in an instant, and her mind struggled toprehend the gravity of the news. ¡°How? It¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    Derek¡¯s words were heavy with sorrow and a somber truth. ¡°Her boyfriend killed her,¡± he said, his voice filled with the weight of the revtion.


    The mention of Paul¡¯s mother¡¯s boyfriend sent a shiver down Elena¡¯s spine, and a sense of foreboding settled over her. But her immediate concern turned to her own father, the uncertainty of his whereabouts, and the fear of what might have transpired.


    ¡°Boyfriend? So, what about my father? What happened to him?¡± Elena¡¯s voice quivered with anxiety, her heart pounding with fear.


    ¡°Where is my father, Derek? Please speak up. We must immediately leave!¡± Elena eximed in a panic, the urgency of the situation pressing down on her. Her life had taken an unexpected and harrowing turn, and she was determined to find her father and confront the truth, no matter how painful it might be.


    Derek¡¯s voice was a steady anchor in the midst of Elena¡¯s growing panic. ¡°Elena, take a deep breath and rx. Your father is secure,¡± he reassured her, trying to ease her escting anxiety.


    Elena¡¯s voice trembled with worry as she persisted, ¡°So, why aren¡¯t we able to reach him? What happened to him?¡± She desperately sought answers and assurance, but Derek remained conspicuously silent.


    Tears welled up in Elena¡¯s eyes, the frustration and fear building inside her as Derek¡¯s silence continued to gnaw at her. She implored, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of something. Please let me know where he is.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek finally relented, his voice carrying the weight of an unpleasant truth. ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital,¡± he disclosed, and Elena came to a sudden halt. The news struck her like a bolt of lightning, and she was momentarily speechless.


    ¡°What?¡± Elena finally managed to utter, her voice trembling with a mixture of relief and concern. Derek embraced her, providing aforting touch, as he consoled her. ¡°Calm down, Elena.¡±


    ¡°Is he all right?¡± Elena asked, her voice filled with fear, her heart pounding as she grappled with the uncertainty of her father¡¯s condition. Her world had been upended, and she needed reassurance that her father was safe.


    Derek, however, urged her to listen to him, diverting her attention. ¡°You must first listen to me,¡± he added, his voice carrying an air of urgency. But in her state of panic and confusion, Elena struggled toprehend his words.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek said softly as he drew her close, enfolding her in aforting embrace. He sensed her anxiety and sought to provide sce in this tumultuous moment. Elena¡¯s eyes shut, her mind overwhelmed by the emotional storm that had engulfed her.

 No, he’ll kill you as well

    Elena had sumbed to her overwhelming emotions, losing control and slipping into a state of fragility. Derek, fully aware of Elena¡¯s delicate condition, was wracked with concern, wondering how to best care for her in her vulnerable state.


    ¡®Elena is too frail,¡¯ Derek thought, reflecting on the warnings from Lucy, who had emphasized the need for careful attention to Elena¡¯s well-being. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on Derek, as he grappled with his limited ability to provide the support Elena needed.


    Desperate to bring Elena back from her momentary stupor, Derek drew her close and implored, ¡°Please open your eyes, Elena. Someone bring water.¡±


    Pom rushed to their side, bringing the requested water to help rouse Elena. The room was filled with a sense of urgency as Derek acted decisively. Without hesitation, he supplied oxygen to Elena mouth to mouth, determined to bring her back from her distressed state.


    ¡°Elena, wake up, babe,¡± Derek urged, his voice filled with worry. He continued to provide her with oxygen, his actions driven by concern and the need to revive her.


    In tandem with the oxygen, Derek seized a ss of water and gently sprinkled it on Elena¡¯s face, hoping to elicit a response. He called her name, his voiceden with anxiety, ¡°Elena.¡±


    Elena, in her hesitancy, finally yielded to the efforts to bring her back to consciousness. After a moment, her eyes slowly fluttered open, and she took in her surroundings, her gaze finding Derek¡¯s worried face.


    ¡°Derek,¡± Elena said, her voice weary and filled with uncertainty, searching for answers in his eyes.


    Derek responded, his voice a mixture of relief and tenderness, ¡°Honey, everything is OK.¡±


    Elena¡¯s first question revealed her anxiety and deep-seated concern. ¡°Is he still alive?¡± she inquired, her voice quivering with fear, her thoughts turning to her father, the source of her emotional turmoil.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek said softly as he held her trembling hands in his, his eyes reflecting his deep concern and care.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive, honey. He¡¯s still alive, but he¡¯s in aa, and my man is always keeping an eye on him,¡± Derek revealed, his voice filled with a mixture of relief and somber truth. The weight of the secret he had been harboring was finally shared with Elena, even as he tried to providefort in the midst of the unsettling news.


    Elena¡¯s initial shock gave way to a wave of questions and confusion. ¡°So you knew it before?¡± she asked, her voiceced with a sense of betrayal. She leaned on Derek¡¯sp, seeking answers and reassurance.


    Derek was acutely aware of Elena¡¯s emotional turmoil, and he pleaded with her, ¡°Please, Elena, calm down.¡± He understood that the revtion was overwhelming, and he needed to exin further.


    Elena, however, was determined to find out more about her father¡¯s condition. She attempted to stand up and insisted, ¡°Derek, why is he in aa? I¡¯d like to meet him.¡±


    Derek, still grappling with how to reveal the full extent of the situation, gently restrained her. ¡°You can¡¯t do it, Elena. You can¡¯t go there,¡± he replied with a heavy heart.


    Elena¡¯s frustration and fear grew, and she questioned Derek¡¯s motives. ¡°Why? Derek, why are you doing this?¡± Her voice held a note of desperation, as the truth remained just out of her reach.


    Derek, realizing he could no longer keep the truth concealed, decided to exin. ¡°Elena, the one who harmed your father is always monitoring him,¡± he revealed, his wordsden with the weight of the danger that loomed over them.


    ¡°Do you want to endanger his life?¡± he implored, his voice reflecting the urgency of the situation.


    Elena¡¯s voice was resolute, as she replied, ¡°No,¡± with a firm nod. The thought of endangering her father was unthinkable to her. She couldn¡¯t fathom why anyone would want to harm such a wonderful man. Her head was filled with questions, and the absence of answers left her feeling vulnerable and confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that,¡± Elena continued. ¡°Since my father is a wonderful guy, who would want to hurt him, and why didn¡¯t Anne tell us?¡± The pieces of the puzzle were beginning to form a troubling picture, and Elena¡¯s suspicions turned to Anne, her mother.


    ¡°Derek, I think Anne did it. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t tell us,¡± Elena stated, her voice trembling with a mixture of anger and despair. The weight of betrayal and deception weighed heavily on her.


    Derek, realizing the gravity of the situation, responded somberly, ¡°What she does, she already got her result.¡± His words hinted at the consequences that had befallen Anne, leaving Elena to grapple with the consequences of her mother¡¯s actions.


    Elena¡¯s fists clenched in frustration and anger, and she questioned the motivations behind the betrayal of her parents. ¡°Why did she do that, Derek? First my mom, then my dad,¡± she said, her voiceced with a sense of injustice and pain.


    Derek, his face stern, suddenly revealed a shocking revtion. ¡°But Elena, its Paul,¡± he stated, dropping a bombshell that would change the trajectory of their understanding. The air in the room grew heavy with tension and the gravity of the new information.


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Derek,¡± he said my name, his voice filled with concern and affection. But I sat on the bed like a lifeless body, my eyes welling up with tears that fell like a ceaseless stream.


    ¡°Babe,¡± Derek implored, as he gently held my face and forced me to look at him. When my eyes met his, the floodgates of my emotions burst open, and I cried uncontrobly.


    ¡°He will kill everyone,¡± I sobbed, my voice choked with fear and desperation. I clung to Derek, wrapping my arms around his neck, seeking sce in his embrace.


    Derek, his voice soft but determined, tried to reassure me. ¡°Elena, no. Your father is no longer in danger. I had everything ready. I took care of everything for him. No one is going to harm him.¡± His words carried the weight of his resolve to protect my father and our family.


    I, however, was consumed by fear, my thoughts racing to the potential consequences of our actions. ¡°Derek, he¡¯ll kill you,¡± I cried, holding him tightly and seeking to shield him from harm. My love and concern for Derek were palpable.


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill you,¡± I repeated, my voice a trembling whisper as I clung to him, unwilling to let him go. The shadow of fear and uncertainty loomed over us, and my desperation to protect the man I loved was evident.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go.¡±


    Derek¡¯s POV.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena¡¯s fear was palpable as she immediately grasped me firmly, her trembling hands holding onto me as if I were her lifeline. I could see the terror in her eyes, and she kept repeating to herself, ¡°He¡¯ll murder me too.¡±


    I held her close, wrapping my arms around her as I attempted to soothe her, but her fear was overwhelming. In her distress, she moved swiftly to secure the room, shutting the door and closing all of the windows, as if to shield us from an unseen threat. Once again, she cradled me in her arms, seeking safety in our embrace.


    ¡°Rx, Elena,¡± I urged, my voice gentle but resolute, as I tried to calm her racing thoughts and quell her anxiety.


    But Elena¡¯s fear ran deep, and she was convinced that danger was imminent. ¡°No, he¡¯ll kill you as well,¡± she insisted, her voice filled with urgency.


    ¡°You must stay with me. I¡¯m not going to let you go,¡± she said, her hand resting on her abdomen, a poignant reminder of the life growing within her.


    ¡°And he¡¯ll kill this baby as well. We made a promise to each other that when we grew up, we would marry.¡±


    In that moment, Elena clung to hope and the promises we had made to one another. Her fear was fueled by a love that transcended the obstacles and dangers we faced.


    Elena¡¯s pregnancy, bore down on us, and we both understood the dangers of Paul discovering the truth. I knew that if he ever found out, his obsession and madness would know no bounds. The very thought of him learning that the baby she carried was his own filled me with dread. The lengths he might go to in order to reim Elena and the child were unfathomable.


    ¡°But now that I¡¯ve married you, he¡¯ll kill you as well,¡± Elena added, her voice trembling with the enormity of the danger that surrounded us.


    I tried to reason with her, to alleviate her fears. ¡°Listen, Elena,¡± I began, but she interrupted me, her fear driving her to speak her deepest anxieties.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to spare me. He¡¯ll start with you and then go on to the baby,¡± Elena said, her voice heavy with despair and apprehension. The grim reality of our situation seemed inescapable.


    Desperate to bring her back from the precipice of her fears, I held her face gently, forcing her to meet my gaze. ¡°Elena, look at me,¡± I implored, seeking to anchor her in the present moment and the strength of our bond.


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± I yelled loudly, my voice filled with frustration.

 How are you, my love?

    Out of nowhere, Derek¡¯s voice rang out, loud and urgent. ¡°Elena,¡± he shouted, his tone filled with a sense of urgency and desperation.


    I was taken aback and responded quickly, my voice trembling with fear.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I said, seeking to understand the reason behind his sudden outburst.


    ¡°Baby, please listen to me,¡± Derek implored, his voice softening as he tried to calm my rising panic.


    ¡°He can¡¯t kill me, and he¡¯ll never hurt you or our baby.¡±


    His words were a lifeline in the storm of my fears, offering reassurance that I desperately needed.


    Hearing Derek¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but fall into tears. The weight of my anxieties and the constant threat that had loomed over us had taken a toll on my emotional well-being. Derek¡¯s presence and words were a balm to my frazzled nerves.


    ¡°Please do not cry. You don¡¯t have to be terrified of him,¡± Derek added, his voice gentle and soothing as he wiped away my tears. He was my anchor in the midst of the tempest.


    In my desperation to understand the situation, I asked Derek the question that had been haunting me.


    ¡°Derek, he got away, right?¡± My voice was filled with dread as I sought an answer.


    Derek¡¯s silence was deafening. It told me everything I needed to know, and the truth was almost unbearable to grasp.


    Yes, Paul had managed to escape from the asylum, defying all odds. I had known all along that Derek couldn¡¯t keep him locked up forever, but the reality of his freedom was a chilling revtion.


    I had grown up with Paul, and I knew just how cunning and dangerous he could be. The fact that he had killed his own mother only added to the horrors that loomed in our future. The veil of fear that had enveloped us was unrelenting, and the battle we were about to face seemed almost insurmountable.


    [shback]


    The school day hade to an end, and the students were bustling about, ready to head home. In the midst of the confrontation had taken ce, one that would leave asting impression on two young souls.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take it. It was a gift from my mom to me,¡± Elena remarked, her voice filled with both emotion and determination.


    Her eyes glistened with tears, and she clung to a bracelet that held deep sentimental value to her.


    Avil, a fellow ssmate of Paul, stood opposite Elena.


    Her voice carried an air of possession and entitlement as she countered her im, ¡°Your mother? It¡¯s not yours; it¡¯s mine. It was on my desk.¡±


    Elena refused to back down.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not lying. This is my favorite bracelet. This is where I left it,¡± she stated, her voice steady.


    But Avil was undeterred and chose to wield her authority over her.


    ¡°Elena, keep your mouth shut. Okay, it¡¯s mine. I¡¯m your senior. If you do not return this bracelet to me, I will inform the teacher that Paul did your homework.¡±


    Her threat was a forceful attempt to assert dominance, using the power dynamics of school to her advantage.


    Elena, intimidated by Avil¡¯s words and the possible consequences, felt her spirit waver. She lowered herself into a chair and, overwhelmed by her emotions, burst into tears. The bracelet remained clutched in her hand, a symbol of her unwavering determination to hold onto the precious gift from her mother.


    As the school day came to an end, Paul waited outside for her. But time passed, and Elena did not appear.


    Concerned for her, Paul made his way to her ssroom, his heart racing as he spotted her sitting alone, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Paul called out, gasping for breath as he arrived by her side, a deep sense of worry etched across his face.


    ¡°Paul!¡±


    She cried out, her voiceced with distress and vulnerability.


    Gently, he caressed her cheek, his concern evident in his eyes as he tensely questioned, ¡°Why are you so upset? Did you get hurt? Please do not cry.¡±


    His touch trailed to her hand, and his expression shifted to one of rm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand? Did you get into a fight? Who messed with you here?¡± Paul¡¯s protective instincts red, his anger simmering beneath the surface.


    Elena, her emotions pouring out, shared the whole story with Paul. The weight of her ordeal hung in the air, but Paul, determined to ease her pain, spoke with a reassuring promise, ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, Elena. I promise I¡¯ll get the bracelet.¡±


    Tenderly, he wiped away her tears, his gesture aforting balm.


    ¡°Really? But she is a friend of yours,¡± Elena questioned, a hint of uncertainty clouding her face.


    ¡°What difference does it make? I promise I¡¯ll take that bracelet,¡± Paul affirmed, hismitment unwavering. In that moment, he pulled Elena into a warm embrace, a silent pledge to be her pir of support.


    The next morning dawned, and the air was charged with anticipation as Elena observed Paul rushing towards her. His hurried footsteps echoed in the corridor, punctuated bybored breaths.


    ¡°Elena!¡± Paul called out, gasping for breath, his determination evident in his eyes.


    In his hands, he clutched the precious bracelet that had caused so much turmoil the day before. ¡°Paul!¡±


    Elena said with a smile, her eyes lighting up as she reached out to ept the gift he had promised to retrieve.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    She expressed her gratitude, wrapping him in an embrace that conveyed the depth of her appreciation.


    However, Elena¡¯s joy was tempered by concern as she noticed something amiss.


    ¡°But your hand is bleeding,¡± she pointed out, her smile fading into a furrowed brow.


    ¡°No silly. I¡¯m OK,¡± Paul reassured her,ughter dancing in his eyes. He tried to downy the injury, not wanting to worry her further.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± she dered, determination coloring her voice as she took charge of the situation. Without waiting for a response, Elena gently took Paul by the hand, leading him away from the bustling corridor.


    Just a few moments ago, the air hung heavy with tension as Avil found herself at the mercy of Paul¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°Paul, I gave you this bracelet, but now please let me go,¡± Avil pleaded, her voice trembling with fear and regret.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Paul¡¯s shout pierced the air, his anger uncontroble.


    ¡°You hurt Elena.¡±


    In a surge of fury, Paul yanked a brick from the ground, an improvised tool of retribution. With a swift and forceful motion, he mmed it into Avil¡¯s hand, a physical manifestation of the pain he believed she deserved.


    ¡°Will you ever touch her, say it? Will you do it?¡± Paul demanded, his voice filled with a fierce intensity as he pressed for a response.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Avil¡¯s cry of pain reverberated in the air, a stark reminder of the consequences of her actions.


    As suddenly as it began, the shback ended, leaving behind an unsettling silence.


    **


    ¡°He was suspended as a result of this. Anne enrolled him in a boarding school. When he returned, he was apletely different guy. He kept his word, and he will keep it no matter what it takes,¡± I recounted to Derek, the weight of the past resonating in my words.


    **


    The exterior of Derek¡¯s residence stood as an imposing testament to wealth and opulence, its grandeur extending to the meticulously manicured grounds that surrounded it. Paul, perched on a park bench nearby, observed the mansion with a mixture of longing and concealed frustration.


    Disguised amidst the flow of people passing by, Paul blended seamlessly into the crowd. His gaze lingered on the mansion, a silent witness to the passage of weeks since hest caught sight of Elena.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 2 or 3 weeks since Ist saw you. When are youing, Elena?¡±


    Paul¡¯s thoughts echoed, a whisper carried away by the wind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, but look at what that jerk did to you. I wouldn¡¯t lock you up like this if you were with me.¡±


    Suddenly, the ambient air shifted as a car glided to a graceful halt in front of the mansion. A subtle tension hummed in the atmosphere, alerting Paul to the moment. Realization struck, and he swiftly sought refuge behind a nearby tree, his gaze fixed on the unfolding scene.


    Derek stepped out of the car, extending his hand to grasp another¡¯s. Paul, hidden in the shadows, observed with a mix of anticipation. As the figures became clearer, he recognized the delicate white hand in Derek¡¯s grip  Elena¡¯s hand, his Elena.


    A bittersweet smile yed on Paul¡¯s lips as he beheld her.


    ¡°How are you, my love?¡±


    He whispered to himself, a yearning echoed in those words.


    Yet, the scene unfolded in ways he hadn¡¯t expected. Derek reached for Elena¡¯s waist and pressed a kiss to her cheek. The couple, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, disappeared into the opulent mansion.


    Paul¡¯s reaction was visceral. He bit his lower lip, teeth clenched in frustration. The reality before him cut through his illusions, and a surge of pain gripped him.


    ¡°Why did you do it, Elena? Why did you give him permission to touch you? You should not have done such a thing to me.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 I want a kiss

    Paul¡¯s phone pierced the air with its abrupt ring, demanding attention. Without hesitation, Paul took a step forward and answered the call with a stern.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As the connection solidified, Ron¡¯s enraged voice erupted from the other end, ¡°Bastard, what did you do to my father?¡±


    ¡°Rx!¡±


    Paul retorted, his tone firm, a touch of indifference in his voice. He casually touched his ear as if brushing off the usations.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your father. Your father, on the other hand, killed my mother.¡±


    Paul said in casual way. It seemed he did not even care of what happened to his mother.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Put a stop to it. I am quite familiar with my father. You were the one who put him in jail,¡± Ron shot back, his wordsced with a mix of anger and usation.


    Paul grinned, a sarcastic enjoyment lurking behind hisughter at Ron¡¯s charges.


    ¡°Do you really think you know your father? I don¡¯t think so,¡± he shot back, adding a suspicious undertone to the exchange.


    ¡°Paul, let me warn you.¡±


    With a serious warning, Ron said, ¡°I won¡¯t spare you if something happens to my dad.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up, dude. Your father is a liar. After having an affair with my mother, he married a widow so as to inherit her wealth. And you im to know your dad better. He also misled your mother,¡± Paul said,ying out the disturbing facts.


    ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t have time to talk with you.¡±


    Paul dismissed, a sense of urgency in his tone as he abruptly hung up the phone.


    One month had passed, marked by Paul¡¯s relentless stalking of Elena. Meanwhile, the gears of justice had turned, sealing William¡¯s fate with a life sentence for Anne¡¯s murder. The evidence amassed against him created a of conspiracy.


    The inheritance of Paul¡¯s mother¡¯spany had be a canvas for his formidable talents. From childhood, he had disyed a prowess that set him apart, and now, as the architect of his mother¡¯s legacy, he began to reshape the businessndscape. Old, influential businessmen found themselves under the weight of Paul¡¯s calcted maneuvers.


    In Derek¡¯s room, the air was charged with an unspoken tension as Obin entered and addressed him, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Say,¡± Derek responded, fingers tapping on the keyboard.


    ¡°Boss, Mr. William has been condemned to life in jail,¡± Obin delivered the news, the weight of the verdict palpable.


    Derek¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the screen as he expressed a sentiment that carried aplex mix of emotions, ¡°Obin, you know what. Sometimes I truly want to thank Paul.¡±


    ¡°You know how much I wanted to kill both Anne and William. However, Paul entrapped William. I have to admit, Paul is a crafty wolf. He is a cold-blooded person. And now hispany is about to reach mypany¡¯s position. He is trying to take my world from me.¡±


    Derek¡¯s voice carried a blend of sternness and calmness.


    Boss, I think he¡¯s seeking a chance.¡±


    Obin remarked, a subtle note of concern in his tone.


    ¡°And he¡¯s also doing a fantastic job with business,¡± he added, acknowledging Paul¡¯s strategic acumen.


    ¡°Yep, However, I am no longer able to take Elena out. He is a threat to her. We must wait for Mr. Robert¡¯s recovery,¡± Derek remarked, his words carrying a weight of responsibility.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do something, boss?¡±


    Obin suggested, offering a potential course of action.


    ¡°I promised Elena that I would not hurt him. I¡¯m aware she has a warm spot for him. That is why I am unable to do anything,¡± Derek said, revealing ayer of personal conflict.


    ¡°But now I have to go to the police station to see my stepfather,¡± Derek said, a smile ying on his lips, hinting at a calcted restraint despite the tumultuous dynamics at y.


    Paul¡¯s office staff nervously knocked on his door, anticipation mingling with a touch of anxiety. A girl, new to Paul¡¯spany, hesitated as she gathered her thoughts.


    ¡°Sir, may Ie in?¡± she asked, her nerves evident.


    ¡°Yes,¡± came the deep voice from within, granting her entry. As she stepped into the room, her eyes widened in surprise. Several pictures of a girl adorned the wall.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Paul inquired, his attention focused on a file.


    ¡°Sir, here is the file,¡± she stammered, attempting topose herself.


    Paul, without looking up, abruptly questioned, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir,¡± she apologized.


    ¡°Why are you staring at my wife?¡± Paul¡¯s words,ced with a hint of displeasure.


    ¡®Wife?¡¯


    The revtion left the girl in shock, her initial nerves nowpounded by unexpected information. ¡°Oh, she is really gorgeous, sir,¡± she managed, attempting a smile.


    Paul reciprocated with a genuine smile and added, ¡°She is, indeed. In person, she looks even better.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I¡¯ve never seen such a stunning woman as her,¡± the girl replied, a powerful smile on her face, her admiration palpable.


    ¡®I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s a lunatic. But I didn¡¯t believe them at first, but based on what I¡¯m seeing now, they didn¡¯t lie,¡¯ the girl thought, her mind processing the unexpected glimpse into Paul¡¯s personal life.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Paul¡¯s unexpected interruption disrupted the girl¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°May I ask you a question?¡± Paul inquired.


    The girl, now nervous, stuttered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to give you a task. Will you go through with it?¡± Paul proposed.


    ¡°Task?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll seed. Because I know you¡¯re good at saying nice things to other people,¡± Paul added, a smile ying on his face.


    Fearfully, she stammered, ¡°Wh-what are you saying, sir?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m sure you were praising her to get my attention,¡± Paul reassured. ¡°As a result, you must do a small task as a punishment.¡±


    The girl nodded in fear and said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°And listen, I don¡¯t want you to fail this task, okay?¡± With a spooky smile, Paul spoke.


    ¡°Yes, yes, sir, I would do it at any cost.¡±


    She let out a gasp and spoke in a trembling tone.


    Over the past two months, changes unfolded within the walls of Derek¡¯s residence. I traced my growing reflection in the mirror, my fingers gently grazing my abdomen. Derek always wanted the best for me, and his efforts could be seen in the safety measures he took. Yet, in the midst of this security, moments of confinement lingered. A phnx of guards stood watch outside, permitting only brief intervals of privacy with Derek-usually during the dark hours.


    In the dimly lit room, I couldn¡¯t help but release a sigh, contemting the paradox of safety and confinement.


    As my thoughts lingered, Derek abruptly entered the room, breaking the silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elena?¡± he inquired, a subtle tension in his voice.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I responded, attempting to deflect the undercurrent of thoughts that had upied my mind.


    ¡°Are you on your way somewhere?¡±


    I redirected the conversation, seeking to understand his sudden entrance.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he acknowledged, ¡°I am going to see someone special.¡±


    ¡°Special?¡±


    My surprise echoed in the question, curiosity sparking within me.


    Aware of the void in our intimacy, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his intentions. A suspenseful heartbeat apanied my inquiry, ¡°Who is it, Derek?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not more important than you,¡± Derek¡¯s sudden reassurance brought his cupped hand to my face, a moment of intimacy in the dimly lit room.


    ¡°Is this a man?¡± I inquired, a yful smile gracing my lips.


    Derek swiftly responded, ¡°What did you think, girl?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied, nodding with a smile, e back home as soon as possible. I felt lonely and bored when you weren¡¯t with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Derek¡¯s eyes widened, surprised by my candid admission.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed, looking down. The vulnerability of my words lingered in the air as I expressed a longing for his presence. It marked my first time openly conveying such sentiments.


    ¡°Certainly. When you¡¯re not with me, I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek said, gently brushing my hair back.


    He stated, ¡°I want a kiss.¡±


    I kissed him twice before  once during our reception day and a second time in the library. Yet, in those moments, I wasn¡¯t truly myself.


    Derek, sensing my inner turmoil, hugged me from behind, his voice breaking through the silent contemtion, ¡°Elena.¡±


    I inhaled deeply and let go of my breath gently, realizing howplicated my feelings were. I could kiss him, no doubt about it. Maybe, eventually, I would start to feel something for him, a slow process of letting go of Paul¡¯s shadow.


    Turning to face Derek, I locked eyes with him. His hands found my waist, and I reciprocated by cing mine on his shoulders. A rapid rhythm echoed in my chest, the anticipation of the moment palpable. I inclined my head towards him, a silent invitation hanging between us.


    With closed eyes, I initiated the kiss. However, in an unexpected twist, my lips found his oralmissure. I could not kiss him again.


    Lowering my sights, I felt the delicate stillness that surrounded the unexpected moment. But Derek, ever smart, caught me off surprise. He nted a soft yet firm kiss on my lips and cupped my face in his palms.


    His eyshes, which I found to be too long, gave his appearance more delicacy. He looked better with his eyes closed at the time. I let go and let myself get carried away by the unanticipated symphony of feelings.


    Cautiously, I reached up and gently grasped his hair, an unconscious gesture that mirrored the reciprocation of his kiss.


    Derek, drawing my waist closer to his, tightened his grip on me, deepening the connection forged in the unanticipated union of our lips.

 Please follow me

    Derek¡¯s grasp on my throat was firm but gentle, not intending to suffocate me. His kiss was an intense whirlwind that swept away any awareness of whose air I was breathing. The passion in his kiss weakened me, and willingly, I became more engrossed in the moment.


    As our lips danced, I unraveled the fastenings of his cor, my fingers tracing along the contours of his neck. In response, Derek slowed the rhythm of his kisses, intertwining our hands while locking eyes with me.


    The intensity of the moment was overwhelming. My control was slipping, and I found myself drawn into the maic force of our connection. A quick nce at his buttons stirred something within me.


    A heated, pleasant voice interrupted our passionate exchange. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Derek inquired, his gaze burning into mine.


    Chewing my lower lip nervously, I pressed my forehead against his shoulder. The overwhelming surge of emotions left me grappling with the uncharted territories of my feelings. His fingers traced the back of my neck, gently moving my hair aside, and I instinctively clutched his shirt.


    The heat in my ears and cheeks was palpable. His touch, a gentle reassurance, sent shivers down my spine. In that moment, I found myself questioning-was I, too, falling in love with him?


    ¡°Did I bother you, girl?¡± Derek¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    I shook my head, indicating that he hadn¡¯t bothered me.


    Without another word, Derek pressed his lips against my neck, leaving a wet and lingering kiss. The sensation sent shivers down my spine. I couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that Derek was fully aware of the effect he had on me. It was frustrating; he knew the impact of his actions, yet I found myself unable to resist.


    Derek, with his alluring presence, made it challenging for me to navigate my emotions. Did I want him to love me? Was I willing to choose this path despite theplications?


    My thoughts spiraled, and I wished he could understand the unspoken words etched on my face. Did I need to explicitly express my desires, or could he read between the lines? In this dilemma, one truth emerged-I had to choose a path, and that path was Derek.


    As a wife, I recognized my responsibilities. My duty extended beyond justpanionship; it involved understanding and fulfilling the needs of my husband.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I finally spoke, taking a deep breath. My arms instinctively wound around his neck, drawing him closer.


    ¡°Come back home quickly. Tonight, I¡¯ll be eagerly waiting for you,¡± I whispered sweetly in his ear.


    Derek¡¯s point of view.


    Elena¡¯s words lingered in the air, unexpected and weighty. I stood there, eyes widened in surprise, trying toprehend her. She had never expressed such sentiments before, and the novelty of her words caught me off guard.


    As I attempted to step back, Elena maintained her smile, infusing a touch of humor into her serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare show yourself herete at night, and don¡¯t make me wait too long. It¡¯s not good for a pregnant woman, you know.¡±


    Her unexpected deration left me caught between surprise and amusement.


    ¡°Do you understand what I mean? If you arete, I will punish you,¡± she stated firmly.


    Still processing the sudden change in dynamics, I managed a measured, ¡°O-OK, darling, I¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    I attempted to leave, but Elena¡¯s grip on my hand halted my departure.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she questioned, a hint of yfulness in her voice.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m taking my leave, honey,¡± I replied with a tentative smile.


    ¡°Then let me apany you,¡± Elena suggested, taking the lead as she guided me downstairs.


    As she walked me to my car, I found myself deep in thought. Elena¡¯s gestures of a devoted wife often left me feeling conflicted. Was she doing this willingly, or was there an underlying pressure?


    In a moment of introspection, Elena called my name, ¡°Derek.¡± The sound of her voice interrupted my contemtion, prompting me to focus on her once again.


    Elena¡¯s point of view.


    After escorting Derek to his car, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I called out, seeking rity.


    He looked at me, surprise flickering in his eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± he responded.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± I pressed, trying to discern the underlying emotions.


    A subtle nod and a light smile were his responses. However, his distant gaze conveyed that he was preupied with something.


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly thinking about something,¡± I observed.


    In response, Derek chose to evade the question. Instead, he nted a gentle kiss on my forehead and assured, ¡°Take care, honey. I wille back early.¡±


    With that, his car rolled away, leaving me standing there with lingering uncertainty.


    As I wandered through the garden, the vibrant colors of the blooming flowers failed to lift my spirits. There was a lingering sense of disquiet, a feeling that something required my attention.


    Seated on a bench, I contemted what I could do to make the night special for Derek. The challenge was to create something unique, a gesture that would convey the depth of my feelings for him. Lost in thought, I heard distant sounds emanating from behind the garden gate.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Curiositypelled me to investigate. As I approached the gate, the muffled sounds grew clearer..


    I noticed a girl attempting to enter but being stopped by the guards. I approached them and said, ¡°Is everything alright? What¡¯s going on with you guys?¡±


    In front of me stood a shabbily-dressed youngdy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get too close, ma¡¯am,¡± one of the guards cautioned. They exined that they didn¡¯t know who she was.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut. My name is , and I used to work for your father,¡± she announced.


    ¡°I see,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°What can I do to help you? My father is in poor health. So, please tell me,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯vee to offer you a present,¡± she said.


    ¡°A gift?¡± I inquired, slightly puzzled.


    ¡°Is it okay if Ie in, ma¡¯am?¡± she asked.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure about this unexpected visitor and her intentions. However, curiosity got the better of me. ¡°Yes,¡± I finally replied.


    As  stepped inside, she carried an air of secrecy that left me both intrigued and cautious. The guards exchanged nces, unsure about this unannounced guest. , with a mysterious smile, continued to hold my attention.


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± I invited her, leading the way to a more private area where we could converse without unnecessary attention.


    She approached me and handed me a box, saying, ¡°Ma¡¯am, here it is. Your dad ced an order for you, but he was unable to fulfill it. I also had no idea where you lived. As a result, I was unable to pass it on to you.¡±


    I took the box and opened it, revealing a jewelry box inside. As I opened the jewelry box, my eyes widened in surprise. There, nestled inside, was a delicate ne with a pendant  a letter ¡°D.¡±


    I asked, my brows furrowed, ¡°What was the purpose of my father¡¯s gift to you?¡±


    ¡°Sir did not give it to me, Ma¡¯am,¡±  responded.


    ¡°He ordered it to be made for you when he was not sick, but he was unable to receive it. And Sir once informed me that his wife¡¯s name was Diana, and he advised me to get a pendant ¡®D¡¯ because you adored your mother,¡± she rified.


    I was struck by a mix of emotions. My father had thought of this gift for me, and it held a connection to my mother, Diana.


    What? This was something that my father wanted to give me. I seized the ne, feeling the weight of its significance. My father¡¯s thoughtful gesture to include my mother¡¯s name in this gift spoke volumes about the depth of his love and the intricate connections he wished to preserve.


    **


    Paul touched the screen of hisptop and nced at it. As he looked at the image of Elena disyed on his screen, a soft smile formed on his face.


    ¡°Elena, you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful every day. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you from such a close distance. I¡¯ll be seeing you every second starting today, Elena,¡± Paul thought, his feelings for Elena evident in his words.


    Through theptop, Paul listened as Elena expressed her gratitude to .


    ¡°Thank you very much for giving this to me,¡± Elena said, her eyes glistening with tears. She held the jewelry box containing the ne with the pendant ¡°D.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my dad made this for me,¡± she continued, a mixture of emotions in her voice.


    reassured her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all right, ma¡¯am. Now I¡¯m relieved.¡± With that,  swiftly left the ce.


    Elena smiled as she looked at the pendant, a tangible connection to her father. Overwhelmed with emotion, she put it on right away, feeling the weight of the pendant against her chest.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad, for your thoughtful present,¡± Elena whispered, expressing her gratitude.

 It isn’t possible

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± the driver¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts about my mother.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I responded absentmindedly, my mind still preupied with lingering thoughts.


    I stole a nce outside, the surroundings reflecting my distracted state. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ming,¡± I muttered, clearing my throat. Stepping out of the car, I made my way towards the meeting spot.


    As I approached, I couldn¡¯t shake off the weight of my thoughts about my mother. I felt a strange mix of emotions, a subtle sense of aplishment and a distant connection to her memory.


    Derek had been waiting for about five minutes, his presence a reminder of the tangled web of rtionships and secrets that surrounded us.


    ¡°Who?¡± came a voice, seemingly out of nowhere, disrupting the quiet atmosphere.


    ¡°Hey, someone wants to talk to you,¡± a man approached William and said.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± William asked, curious but cautious.


    The man gripped William¡¯s arm firmly and responded, ¡°You will know shortly.¡±


    Unease crept over William as he questioned, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    I walked into view, moving backward, a mischievous smirk on my face.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. William,¡± I greeted casually.


    William, bewildered, demanded, ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Derek?¡±


    ¡°I simply wanted to see you, Mr. William.¡±


    ¡°See me? What¡¯s the purpose of this visit?¡± William expressed his confusion.


    ¡°Mr. Derek, I know you aren¡¯t here just to see me,¡± he stated, a sense of skepticism in his voice.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯vee to visit you. After all, you¡¯re my stepfather.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± William was taken aback, demanding, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you recognize me, papa? Remember my mother¡¯s face? Don¡¯t I resemble her?¡± I sighed, ying my cards carefully.


    William¡¯s shock intensified.


    ¡°How can you forget something like that so quickly? I¡¯ve heard you love my mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡± My stepfather, William, asked, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    ¡°Daniel!¡±


    I corrected him, ¡°Mr. William, my name is Derek. Daniel died with his mother.¡± A sly grin adorned my face.


    ¡°I¡­ Daniel,¡± William mumbled, confusion etched across his face.


    He stared at me, his expression one of shock and realization. The weight of my name on his tongue seemed to disturb me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name from your tainted mouth,¡± I responded, the bitterness evident in my voice.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m sorry. My own son put me in this situation,¡± William muttered, dropping his gaze in remorse.


    For his happiness, I stole everything from you, even your mother, he confessed.


    ¡°I was wrong. Derek, please ept my apologies,¡± William pleaded, the sincerity in his voice cutting through the tension.


    ¡°Mr. William, don¡¯t be sorry. I know you care deeply about your family. You merely married my mother for the sole purpose of acquiring her property,¡± I reassured, attempting to calm him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for you to say anything,¡± I responded, ¡°I have noints about you.¡±


    William pleaded, ¡°Derek, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t kill Anne. Paul did it, right?¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, Derek,¡± he affirmed, a gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°He said, ¡®I didn¡¯t even touch Anne.''¡±


    ¡°Daniel, can you help me?¡± he implored.


    ¡°You know what, if Paul didn¡¯t do it, I would do it,¡± I dered after a brief nce at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to save you. I¡¯ve simplye to tell you that you¡¯re innocent,¡± I stated with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± William questioned.


    ¡°Yes, what did you expect, son of a bitch, that I¡¯ll help you?¡± I shouted.


    ¡°You killed my mother and attempted to kill me, and now you¡¯re begging for my help.¡±


    ¡°Please, son,¡± William was ready to cry when he said, ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    But I rose and said, ¡°If I were the old Daniel, I would kill you, but I have changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, please!¡± William cried out.


    I didn¡¯t look back at him. Because of Elena and our unborn child, I really don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty.


    [Derek¡¯s mansion]


    Is everything all right? I set some fairy lights in our bedroom and decorated it with flowers. It will add a romantic touch to the mood.


    I said, ¡°Pom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± she answered, smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous. Will he like it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Or I¡¯ll switch on this light and set up some candles,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m a bit perplexed. Didn¡¯t you ask what he likes?¡± Pom asked.


    But I nodded as if to say no. Actually, I have no idea what he loves and hates.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡± I thought.


    I added, ¡°I¡¯m also a little nervous about my outfit.¡±


    ¡°You can do it, Ma¡¯am, inhale deeply. You are stunning and sexy. Don¡¯t be afraid to express your sexiness to your husband,¡± she said proudly. I gasped as I looked at myself in the mirror.


    I emerged from the bathroom after a lengthy bath. I looked in the mirror and felt uneasy seeing myself in this way. I¡¯d never done anything like this before. I¡¯m hoping Derek likes the ck and redbination. I wore a bathrobe to keep warm. I brushed my hair behind my ears and caressed my cheek. Ibed my hair and thought about how I would begin. I can¡¯t even imagine it. I¡¯m nervous, but Pom urged me not to worry, that I should always be confident with Derek.


    I sighed and said to myself, ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡± It¡¯s something I have to do. I opened the drawer and took out the ne. I put it on and nced at myself in the mirror. I gave a bashful smile and walked up to the candle and fairy light to light it. It appears to be rather lovely. I¡¯m hoping he¡¯ll enjoy it.


    **


    Paul was lying in bed, his fingers stroking theptop screen.


    ¡°Elena, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you with wet hair. I want to embrace you in my arms and kiss you. But why is your room so beautifully decorated? Why did you light the candles, and where did the flowerse from?¡± Paul murmured.


    Paul drew his brows together and squinted. Paul wiped his sweat from his brow and then remembered their intimate moment. Paul muttered, ¡°Do you n to do something with Derek, Elena?¡±


    Paul¡¯s room felt suffocating as he struggled to catch his breath, a rapid exhale echoing his internal turmoil. The weight of unspoken thoughts pressed upon him, driving him to pace restlessly across the confined space.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to be,¡± he muttered to himself, attempting to dismiss the nagging thoughts that lingered in the recesses of his mind.


    Paul peered at the screen once more, but there was no one there. Maybe she did it because she was bored. He tapped his brow and walked to the bathroom to wash his face.


    Emerging a minuteter, a sudden intrusion shattered the silence. A man¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Elena.¡± Paul froze, his inability to move head rendering him powerless to witness the unfolding scene.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t possible. They can¡¯t do it,¡± Paul murmured, a disbelieving whisper escaping his lips.


    **


    Derek¡¯s footsteps echoed through the grand halls of his mansion as he hurried home. Anticipation built within him, wondering why the house felt unusually quiet. The notion that everyone might be asleep at this early hour crossed his mind, but a subtle concern lingered.


    Ascending the stairs, Derek noticed the absence of any sign of Elena. An unsettling thought whispered through his mind-had something happened to her? Swiftly, he rushed to their room, his heart quickening with each step.


    Upon opening the door, the scene before him captivated Derek. The room was transformed into a mesmerizing disy of dim lights, adorned with white and yellow fairy lights hanging delicately. The soft glow emanated from candles strategically ced around the room. A sweet fragrance wafted through the air, creating an enchanting ambiance.


    Soft music yed in the background, adding to the allure of the surprise that awaited him. Derek took in the magical atmosphere, his senses heightened by the careful arrangement Elena had orchestrated.


    ¡°Derek,¡± a voice called out, and he turned to find Elena. The sight of her left him spellbound-she stood there, a vision of beauty, her presence illuminated by the soft lights surrounding her. Derek¡¯s eyes widened, unable to divert his gaze from the enchanting scene unfolding before him.


    In the intimate setting of their transformed room, Derek found himself breathless at the sight of Elena in ck and red lingerie. The sultry ensemble entuated her every curve, the delicatece teasingly brushing against her soft thighs. From bottom to top, his gaze traversed her enticing form.


    Her breasts moved in a rhythmic dance, a mesmerizing pattern that held Derek captive. A pendant nestled between her cleavage added a touch of allure, enhancing the already enchanting scene. The room seemed to stand still as if time itself had paused to appreciate the ethereal beauty before him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As Elena stood there, it was as if a mythical being had graced the room, cing her captivating legs on the ground for Derek¡¯s eyes alone. His heart ceased its regr rhythm, caught in the enchantment of the moment.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek managed to utter, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and desire. The mere sound of her name felt like a sacred incantation, echoing through the room.

 Why, Elena?

    In response to Derek¡¯s call, Elena gracefully slid her hair from one side of her breast to the other, an action so deliberate it heightened the allure of the scene. The air crackled with an unspoken tension, a palpable energy that spoke of desire and connection.


    ¡°Derek,¡± she said, her voice a sultry melody that resonated with the ambiance of the room.


    Elena¡¯s POV


    I caught sight of Derek¡¯s car pulling into the mansion. The mere anticipation of his arrival set my heart pounding in my chest. In about 2 or 3 minutes, he would be here. Taking a deep breath, I decided to untie my robe, letting it fall to the floor. Anxious, I stood there, waiting for him.


    To my surprise, I heard his voice sooner than expected. He must have hurried. In a split second, I bit my lower lip, hastily opening the balcony door. There he was, immersed in admiring the decorations.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I called out, shutting the balcony door behind me.


    His gaze immediately shifted towards me, locking onto mine. It felt as though he was unraveling me with his eyes, starting from my head down to my toes. The intensity of his stare was almost too much to bear.


    The silence between us stretched, each moment feeling like an eternity. Unable to withstand the scrutiny any longer, I spoke up.


    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± I teased, attempting to break the spell.


    Derek¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and he approached me with a deliberate yet captivating stride. As he reached me, he gently traced the outline of my jaw with his fingers.


    ¡°Nothing at all,¡± he replied, his voice low and filled with a mixture of appreciation and desire.


    I sensed a momentary hesitation in Derek, perhaps a subtle reluctance to take the first step. However, an inexplicable force urged me forward. In that moment, I yearned for a deeper connection with him, a desire for him to notice me even more.


    Disregarding any lingering shyness or hesitation, I pushed those feelings aside. With a deliberate motion, I swept my hair to the side and took measured steps toward him. An intoxicating sensation overwhelmed me, and I found myself lost in the depths of my own yearning.


    The allure of being close to Derek was irresistible. I threw caution to the wind and, with a gentle touch, slid his coat off his shoulders. Our gazes remained locked, a silent agreement passing between us. His eyes mirrored my own desire, and he allowed me to guide the unfolding moment.


    His coat now discarded, I ced his hands securely around my waist. The height difference between us meant he leaned in slightly, drawing us closer together. The air crackled with anticipation as our bodies moved in sync, caught in a dance of shared desire.


    The world outside our intimate space seemed to fade away, leaving only the maic pull drawing us closer. Derek¡¯s touch felt electrifying, and I surrendered to the sensation of his warmth enveloping me.


    I inquired, ¡°How does it look?¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± he replied, nodding.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± I sought reassurance once more. He nodded again, his hand in motion. With a slow, deliberate movement, he glided his hand from my waist, tracing an upward path until it reached the gentle curve of my breasts. A soft gasp escaped my lips as he gave a gentle squeeze, causing my eyes to flutter closed involuntarily.


    However, he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re my favorite.¡±


    His warm breath caressed my ear as he whispered, ¡°Your scent is intoxicating, Elena,¡± nibbling on my earlobe.


    ¡°I was so anxious, afraid you wouldn¡¯t like it,¡± I confessed, gazing at him. Kissing my neck, he guided me to look into the mirror. From behind, he embraced me.


    ¡°Have you seen yourself in the mirror?¡± he inquired, his fingers skimming down from my thigh. I surrendered to the sensation, closing my eyes as his touch traversed the journey from my abdomen to my breast. Each gentle caress heightened the anticipation that lingered between us.


    My body shivered as he stroked my nipple. I murmured his name, ¡°Derek.¡±


    ¡°Did you realize how seductive you are?¡± he said, taunting me once again. He gently stroked his fingers across my lips. I assumed he was hesitant to touch me, but I was mistaken. He¡¯s crazier than I am. He muttered my name, ¡°Elena.¡±


    I felt his hot breath on my skin. I turned around to face him. I pushed him down on the bed. I¡¯ve had enough. I can¡¯t wait any longer. I sat up on hisp, and Derek firmly grasped my hip in his palm.


    ¡°I want you, Derek,¡± I said without hesitation. I clutched his shirt and bit my lip.


    ¡°I want you too, Elena,¡± Derek said as he kissed my neck. As a result of his kiss, I was bing crazier. I clutched his hair even tighter as he gave me a wet kiss around my neck. I drew him in even tighter.


    ¡°Derek hmm,¡± I said, closing my eyes and loving his touch. Oh my God, I¡¯m going to go insane in a minute. He took a bite off of my breast are above thece.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    I moaned as I gently leapt on him over our clothes. What am I doing, oh hell? Derek was nipping at my nipple like crazy. My body was trembling excessively, and all I could think was that I needed him within me at all costs, or else I¡¯d go insane.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He tenderly nibbled my curve and slowly rose. But after a split second, he stopped kissing me and I opened my eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Is that new?¡± he asked as he stroked my cheek.


    I came to a halt and sat calmly.


    ¡°Yes, it was chosen by Dad. Isn¡¯t it lovely?¡± I said, a smile on my face.


    ¡°Dad?¡± he asked.


    ¡°But, I¡¯ve never seen you wear it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have it. Today, a girl came up to me and handed me this. She told me that my dad had ced an order for this jewelry for me. He wanted to leave me a remembrance of my mother,¡± With a smile on my face, I added, ¡°D stands for Diana, and Diana is my mother¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± said Derek, a bit surprised, as he touched the pendant.


    ¡°Do you like it, Derek?¡± I asked.


    He looked at it and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s very gorgeous.¡±


    Derek was checking this pendant in a few minutes. What¡¯s the matter with this pendant?


    ¡°Derek,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said unconsciously.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± I asked.


    He pushed me onto the bed and got on top of me. He took the ne and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t want my mother-inw to see us in this position. As a result, I think it¡¯s best if I keep this drawer.¡±


    He put the chain in a drawer after saying this.


    [In Paul¡¯s house, just as Derek entered the room]


    The sound of Derek¡¯s voice reached me, and he called me Elena. My suspicions weren¡¯t entirely baseless. Elena had created a special atmosphere, decorating the ce just for him. ncing at myptop, I couldn¡¯t see Elena due to the chain, but I could hear their conversation.


    Elena seemed to be saying something to Derek. Overwhelmed, I covered my ears and shut my eyes. This couldn¡¯t be happening. It felt like someone had a tight grip on my throat, making it hard to breathe. Suddenly, Derek positioned Elena in front of the mirror. The sight of her in that vulnerable pose, reacting to Derek¡¯s touch, froze my blinking eyes.


    In a matter of seconds, my eyes welled up with tears. I clenched my fists, gritting my teeth in frustration. You¡¯re a liar. You allowed his touch. You adorned yourself for him. Elena, without warning, pushed him onto the bed.


    I closed my eyes and retreated to a corner, yelling, ¡°Nooooo, you can¡¯t betray me like this!¡±


    The pain and betrayal echoed in my cries.


    Her moans intertwined with Derek¡¯s slurping sounds, prating the air. The explicit noises invaded my ears, and in frustration, I shouted, covering them as if to shut out the disturbing symphony.


    ¡°Shut up and fuck off,¡± I muttered to myself, trying to escape the torment. But the dialogue continued.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°No, you love me. Just love me, Elena.¡±


    Clutching my arm, panic seizing me, I struggled to get up from my room. My initial n to confront him tonight with lethal intent lingered, but then Derek inquired about her pendant. Frozen, I returned my gaze to the screen, holding theptop tightly.


    ¡°Why does he care about the ne? What has he noticed?¡± I wondered.


    Suddenly, Derek pulled away, and I saw him putting the chain into something. The room turned dark, plunging me into a maddening frustration.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I eximed, hurling myptop onto the floor. I couldn¡¯t contain the anger any longer.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered, tossing away everything in my reach.


    ¡°Why, Elena?¡±

 Why do I lie to you?

    ¡°I know that bastard doubts something!¡± Frustration boiled within me, a searing rage demanding action. I swiftly pulled out my phone and dialed Nikita¡¯s number.


    As she answered the call, I wasted no time.


    ¡°Nikita.¡± The urgency in my voice conveyed the gravity of the situation.


    **


    {Derek¡¯s mansion}


    ¡°Derek, what are you saying?¡± I asked.


    His sudden actions, removing his shirt and closing the distance between us, left me bewildered.


    ¡°Now exin to me why this is so abrupt,¡± he said, his fingertips gently grazing my lips. The warmth of his touch sent a shiver down my spine. I struggled to find words, my mind a tumultuous storm of confusion.


    ¡°What?¡± I managed to stammer out, my eyes searching his for some hint of understanding.


    He raised, his eyes never leaving mine, and repeated the question with a measured intensity, ¡°Do you have any idea it¡¯s just two months?¡±


    Derek¡¯s voice held a weight, a gravity that hinted at the depths of his unspoken turmoil.


    ¡°It¡¯s also my responsibility as your wife to look after your things,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°What thing?¡± Derek asked, a soft smile ying on his lips, an enigmatic spark in his eyes. My mind raced, struggling to grasp the meaning behind his cryptic words.


    ¡°I mean,¡± I began, biting my lip and shifting my gaze.


    ¡°Do you think I stayed out at night with other girls sometimes?¡± Derek¡¯s question hung in the air, a revtion wrapped in uncertainty. I widened my eyes in disbelief, a firm nod my only response.


    ¡°How could you think I¡¯d stay with other girls when I have a lovely wife in my home?¡±


    I attempted to give him a friendly smile, a feeble attempt to ease the tension that lingered in the air like a storm waiting to break. The room seemed to hold its breath as Derek continued, his words carrying a weight of unspoken emotions.


    ¡°However, after our baby is born,¡± Derek added, his tone shifting to a more tender note, ¡°I want you like this.¡± A blush crept onto my cheeks as I absorbed his words. His gaze, filled with a mix of longing and anticipation, made my heart flutter.


    I lowered my gaze, ovee with a sudden shyness, as I heard him.


    As I gradually regained my senses, my eyes traced the contours of his muscles and chest, the vulnerability of the moment hanging in the air. I hesitated, feeling a surge of self-consciousness, and attempted to discreetly adjust my clothing.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly touched my hand, his warmth grounding me. Startled, I looked up to meet his eyes, finding a reassuring sincerity in his gaze.


    ¡°This is how I like to see you,¡± Derek whispered, his words carrying a tenderness that melted away my insecurities.


    I took a deep breath, allowing his words to sink in, and rested my head on his chest. The rhythmic beat of his heart provided aforting backdrop to the vulnerability of the moment. Closing my eyes, I summoned the courage to voice the thoughts that had lingered in the shadows.


    ¡°I know you might be thinking I still have Paul in my mind. But I just want to start everything,¡± I confessed, the words escaping with a weight that had lingered for too long. Admitting my internal struggles was a challenge, and I felt a mixture of relief and vulnerability.


    ¡°Elena, I can¡¯t change your past, and it¡¯s just now you are mine. But I don¡¯t want to hear about him as well,¡± Derek¡¯s tone was stern. It seemed I was going to be dominated under his gaze. I nodded my head lightly. Derek put his head on my chest, and I touched his hair slowly.


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    Elena¡¯s delicate fingers traced soothing patterns through my hair as Iy against her, the rhythmic motion creating a momentary sanctuary of peace. The gentle caress was a balm to the storm of thoughts swirling within me. I wished I could freeze time, preserving this tranquil interlude from the relentless march of reality.


    Closing my eyes, I allowed the warmth of the moment to wash over me. However, a disquieting thought crept into my consciousness  the ne. The silver chain, delicate andden with memories, hung around Elena¡¯s neck. It wasn¡¯t just a piece of jewelry; it was a connection to a shared history, a symbol of our journey together.


    As I pressed my lips against hers, an unexpected image invaded my thoughts. It was as if someone, an unseen observer, had intruded upon our intimate moment. A chill ran down my spine, disrupting the serenity I had sought in the embrace of Elena¡¯s affection.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I murmured, breaking the tender silence.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she responded, her fingers still entwined in my hair.


    ¡°What happened to that jewelry box? Could you kindly show me this?¡± I asked, the weight of my unease seeping into the words.


    She shifted slightly, her expression curious. ¡°I have that. Why, Derek? Is there a problem?¡±


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    Derek¡¯s persistent curiosity about the chain.


    ¡°Show me that box,¡± he murmured quickly, his voice muffled by the softness of the moment. His inquiries were like distant echoes, reaching me through the haze of emotions that often clouded our interactions.


    I opened the drawer as he requested, retrieving the small jewelry box that housed the precious ne. Derek¡¯s intensity was palpable as he took the box from my hands, his fingers moving with a practiced efficiency. It puzzled me ¨C this relentless need to inspect the ne, to scrutinize its every detail.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I said, my toneced with a gentle inquiry. He looked up, meeting my gaze with a kind smile as he ced the box on the table beside us. The ne, once safely nestled within its confines, nowy exposed under the soft glow of the bedsidemp.


    ¡°Sorry, I was only curious as to which store your father ordered it from,¡± Derek exined, his words carrying a hint of vulnerability. The mystery behind his fascination with the ne lingered, but I chose not to press further.


    Before I could delve into theplexities of his curiosity, Derek abruptly yanked me into the bed, the warmth of his touch anchoring me to the present. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to sleep. You¡¯ve been working really hard today,¡± he insisted, a note of concern in his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much, but I enjoyed it,¡± I responded, a smile ying on my lips.


    Derek¡¯s eyes softened as he spoke, ¡°I like it too, Elena.¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes now; it¡¯s toote for you,¡± Derek whispered, his hand moving softly through my hair. I closed my eyes, resting my head on his chest, allowing the steady beat of his heart to guide me into the realm of dreams.


    **


    ¡°Paul,¡± she said, her fingertips tracing patterns on my chest. The gentle touch echoed with a familiarity that stirred conflicting emotions within me. My eyes remained closed, a futile attempt to shut out the unfolding scene.


    Elena, how could you do that?


    ¡°Paul,¡± Nikita said again, her voice a soft melody. My eyes blinked open, the room revealing a tableau of emotions that lingered between us.


    ¡°So you really want to talk to my dad about us,¡± Nikita remarked with a yful smile.


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± I responded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that,¡± she said, her words resonating with the uncertainty that colored the air.


    ¡°What is the reason for this? I know you like me, and you know I like you as well,¡± I asked, seeking rity amidst the swirlingplexities.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re thinking about our marriage,¡± Nikita said, her eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and delight. I nodded, a kind grin tugging at the corners of my lips as I reached out to stroke her hair.


    ¡°Umm. I¡¯d want to ask you a question, Paul,¡± she said, her voice carrying a note of earnestness.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, my attention momentarily diverted as I checked my phone, the device buzzing with the silent demands of the outside world.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lie to me this time, honey. You already know how much I love you,¡± she added, a plea woven into her words.


    I faked a smile, my heart heavy with the knowledge of the truth I held. ¡°Why do I lie to you? In fact, I¡¯ve heard that your father will be throwing a party shortly. I intend to propose to you at that moment,¡± I confessed, my words carrying a mixture of determination and vulnerability.


    ¡°Are you serious, Paul?¡± Nikita¡¯s eyes twinkled with excitement, a spark of anticipation lighting up her features.


    ¡°Yes, honey,¡± I affirmed, the weight ofmitment settling on my shoulders. I gave her a warm smile and drew her close to my chest, the embrace a silent reassurance of the decisions that had crystallized within me.


    As I took a deep breath, exhaling slowly, a silent confession yed in my mind. Elena, I¡¯m missing you. I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t give me a choice. I¡¯ve made up my mind.

 You’re so bossy

    After a week, the first light of morning spilled through the curtains, and I awoke with a sense of quiet anticipation. Elena, still lost in dreams, looked serene in her slumber. I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to trace the delicate lines of her angelic face with my fingers, a gentle caress that belied the storm of thoughts swirling within me.


    As my hand moved down to gently stroke her belly, I found myself grappling with theplexities of impending fatherhood. Closing my eyes, I felt the weight of responsibility settle upon me. The unborn child carried the promise of a new chapter, a delicate connection between Elena and me.


    ¡°When I think you are not carrying my kid, my wrath rises to greater levels, but I can¡¯t be rude to you. How can I harm a baby? I can¡¯t kill this innocent child,¡± I mused inwardly.


    The internal conflict echoed in the quiet of the room. A fragile truce had been forged within me, a realization that the life growing within Elena was not just hers but mine as well.


    ¡°So, just one person is expected to survive. I¡¯m your only father, and Elena is your mother. I will not allow anyone toe between us,¡± I resolved, a silent vow to protect the fragile thread of us.


    Later, in the office, the mundane world seemed to tug at the edges of my thoughts. Obin entered with a serious expression, breaking the reverie.


    ¡°Tonight, Mr. Kai is throwing a party,¡± Obin announced, cing the invitation card on the table.


    ¡°Tonight?¡± I inquired.


    The party, an external distraction, seemed to hover on the periphery of my consciousness.


    I took the invitation card, fingers tracing the embossed details.


    **


    As the evening descended into the soft hues of dusk, Derek rushed back home, his footsteps echoing with a sense of urgency. The asion was Mr. Kai¡¯s party, and I found myself standing in front of the mirror, a myriad of uncertainties clouding my thoughts.


    ¡°Derek, do I look fat in this dress?¡± I asked, my voice carrying a hint of insecurity. The dress, a delicate ensemble chosen for the evening, seemed to amplify my self-doubts.


    Derek enveloped me from behind, his arms a reassuring embrace.


    ¡°Babe, it¡¯ll happen,¡± he whispered. His support was a balm to the insecurities that threatened to overshadow the anticipation of the night.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the best of shape, so you may go on your own,¡± I stated, a self-deprecating remark escaping my lips.


    ¡°You are the most gorgeous girl I have ever met,¡± Derek dered, punctuating his words with a gentle pinch to my cheek. I grumbled in response, dismissing hispliment with a yful rebuttal.


    ¡°Liar,¡± I muttered, my gaze meeting his in the reflection of the mirror.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, honey,¡± Derek insisted, his lips finding the curve of my neck in a tender kiss.


    ¡°But there¡¯s somethingcking,¡± Derek added, a thoughtful note in his voice that piqued my curiosity.


    ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to wear heels, right?¡± I remarked, a yful usationced with a hint of teasing.


    Derek chuckled, a sound that resonated with the ease of our shared moments.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit shorter than you, but don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m looking too short,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy it when I lean on you?¡± Derek responded with a chuckle, turning the tables with a yful twist.


    ¡°Derek, you¡¯re changing the topic,¡± I yfully added, my attempt to steer the conversation away from the insecurities that had lingered moments ago. His hands skillfully unfastened my hair, and a gentlepliment escaped his lips.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re looking fantastic,¡± Derek dered, his words carrying warmth that eased the tension.


    A little smile graced my lips as his gestures of appreciation worked their magic.


    ¡°I love you, Elena,¡± Derek kissed my shoulder.


    My head lowered in contemtion, a realization settling upon me that this might be the perfect moment to confess about my feelings.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I began, my fingers gently touching his cheek. The atmosphere shifted, and as he stared into my eyes, a nervous anticipation tinged the air.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered, a smile ying on his lips. The words hovered in the charged silence, and I decided to postpone my confession for a more opportune moment.


    ¡®No, I¡¯m not going to say it right now. Tonight, I¡¯ll tell him,¡¯ I resolved within myself. A smile adorned my face as I leaned in, kissing him tenderly on the forehead.


    Derek, however, seized the moment, sping my face and initiating a kiss on my lips. In that embrace, time seemed to suspend, and the world faded away as our connection deepened.


    When Derek kissed me, it was as if he possessed a supernatural power, drawing me entirely into the vortex of our shared passion.


    ¡°I think we should go now,¡± Derek suggested, breaking the enchanting moment and touching my forehead with his.


    As I opened my eyes, I noticed the subtle flush coloring his ears. I nodded in agreement, taking his hand in mine, the lingering warmth of the kiss lingering between us.


    The Other Side Of The Story,


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    In the dim light of my private sanctuary, I took a deliberate step forward and faced the mirror. Tonight was the night I had been waiting for, the night when the pieces of the intricate puzzle would fall into ce. The air crackled with anticipation as I gazed at my reflection.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± I murmured to the mirror, a self-assured smirk ying on my lips. Tonight, everything would change. Elena, the one who had eluded me for too long, would finally be within my grasp.


    ¡°You will be mine today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in my arms for the rest of your life.¡±


    As I fixed my bow on my neck, the final touch to my carefully chosen attire, a sense of satisfaction washed over me.


    The reflection in the mirror exuded confidence, a man ready to im what he believed was rightfully his.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go a long way from here.¡±


    **


    After an hour¡¯s drive, Derek assisted me in stepping out of the car. The night air carried a hint of excitement as we stood at the entrance of Mr. Kai¡¯s grand event. Derek¡¯s hand firmly held mine, and his whispered words lingered in the air.


    ¡°Stay with me, alright,¡± he urged, the sincerity in his voice reassuring.


    I chuckled, a lightness in my response, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t run away from you.¡± His silent gaze, however, betrayed a hint of concern, as if he were guarding against unseen threats.


    He scanned the surroundings, his eyes darting across the gathering as though searching for someone in particr. ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡± I inquired, noticing his vignce.


    ¡°If you try to flee, I¡¯ll lock you up at home,¡± Derek dered, his words a yful threat that carried a trace of possessiveness.


    ¡°You¡¯re so bossy,¡± I teased, adding a yfulment to defuse the tension.


    ¡°I was kidding, of course. If I lock you up, I¡¯ll lock myself up in the same room as you,¡± Derek quipped, his attempt at lightening the mood. The sharedughter echoed in the air, a moment of camaraderie before the night unfolded.


    As if summoned by the energy of the exchange, Mr. Kai appeared seemingly out of nowhere, a gracious host in the midst of his extravagant party.


    ¡°Hello, Derek,¡± he greeted, and Derek responded with a respectful nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m ecstatic that you came to my party,¡± Mr. Kai expressed, his enthusiasm palpable.


    Derek, in hisposed demeanor, smiled and took the opportunity to introduce me. ¡°Let me introduce you to my wife, Elena.¡±


    Mr. Kai¡¯s gaze shifted to me, recognition flickering in his eyes. ¡°I met you, Elena D¡¯souza, but we didn¡¯t talk that night. I¡¯m familiar with your father. I was shocked when I learned of his situation,¡± he shared, a somber note entering his words.


    ¡°But now he¡¯s much better, sir,¡± I responded to Mr. Kai¡¯s revtion about my father, offering a reassuring smile. The subtle shift in the conversation hinted at a shared history, one that connected us beyond the realm of this morous party.


    ¡°Nice,¡± Mr. Kai acknowledged, the lines on his face softening. ¡°Pleasee meet my daughter.¡±


    With a subtle gesture, Mr. Kai summoned his daughter, and a young girl soon appeared at his side.


    ¡°Dad,¡± she greeted, her voice carrying a youthful energy.


    ¡°Meet them, Nikita. They are really special to me. Please look after them, honey,¡± Mr. Kai introduced us to his daughter, a sense of pride evident in his words.


    Nikita, though initially startled,posed herself and regarded us with a measured expression. There was a pause, a momentary dissatisfaction that flickered across her features.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Her name is Elena D¡¯souza, and he is Derek Houston,¡± Mr. Kai presented us to his daughter, and I observed Nikita¡¯s reaction with curiosity.


    ¡°Mr. Kai, we¡¯ve met before,¡± Derek remarked, extending a friendly acknowledgment.


    ¡°Yeah, we studied at the same university, right Nikita?¡± I added, a smile ying on my lips as I attempted to bridge the gap of familiarity.

 Take your time

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re here, Elena,¡± Nikita forced a smile, though a flicker of displeasure passed through her eyes. Derek, seemingly oblivious to the undercurrents, steered the conversation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. Elena, you¡¯ve been standing for a long time,¡± Derek urged, his attention solely on his wife.


    While Nikita projected an air of hospitality, her internal monologue betrayed a different sentiment. ¡°Why are they here? It¡¯s horrible. Why is it that she always gets the best one? I¡¯m going to teach you, Elena, today¡¯s lesson.¡±


    As if on cue, Nikita¡¯s phone interrupted the tensionden atmosphere. She excused herself with a step to the side, answering the call that seemed almost too conveniently timed.


    Derek, undeterred by the unspoken tension, walked with Elena, hand in hand, navigating through the room. The eyes of every onlooker followed them, their gazes drawn to Derek like moths to a me. Elena, appreciative of the attention her husband garnered, reveled in the moment.


    ¡°He looks after me admirably. I¡¯m really fortunate to have him. He is the ideal husband. Every girl dreams of having a husband like you,¡± Elena mused, her thoughts a silent acknowledgment of Derek¡¯s presence and the envy it seemed to evoke.


    **


    ¡°Where have you gone?¡± Nikita¡¯s voice echoed through the phone.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m on my way,¡± my voice reassured.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be sote. You have been invited as a special guest. My father eagerly awaits youring,¡± Nikita pleaded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned. I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± I promised before ending the call.


    From the vantage point of the roof, unseen by the bustling crowd below, I observed the scene. My attention was fixed on Elena, and a cascade of emotions yed across my face.


    ¡°Elena, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you,¡± my inner thoughts murmured.


    ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t want to leave your side, not even for a second. But it¡¯s fine if he does it for a short period of time.¡±


    The moonlight cast a soft glow on Elena as I continued my silent observation.


    ¡°Elena, you appear to be a little fatter than before. However, you appear to be more gorgeous than before. You¡¯re in great form right now.¡±


    A bittersweet nostalgia wrapped around my thoughts.


    ¡°I miss the good old days when you slept in my arms. I was expecting to meet you.¡±


    As if savoring the moment, I took my time descending the stairs.


    **


    The opulent atmosphere of Mr. Kai¡¯s mansion buzzed with conversations and the clinking of sses. Everyone seemed engrossed in their own world, and Derek, ever the attentive businessman, didn¡¯t release my hand, continuing to interact with his clients.


    Boredom settled over me like a heavy cloak. The desire for a breath of fresh air outside thevish confines of the mansion tugged at me. I nced at Derek, considering whether to ask him to apany me. However, the thought of spoiling the business interactions lingered in my mind.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I finally said, my voice soft yet carrying a plea for reprieve from the monotony.


    ¡°Yes, my dear. Are you feeling bad?¡±


    Derek responded immediately, concern etched on his face.


    I shook my head, dispelling any notion of difort.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m perfectly alright. I¡¯m just bored out of my mind. Is it okay if I go outside?¡±


    A fleeting pause filled the air as Derek contemted my request. The moon¡¯s gentle glow cast shadows on his face, revealing the lines of consideration. His immediate readiness to follow me outside was evident.


    ¡°Is it okay if I go outside?¡± I reiterated, seeking his confirmation.


    Derek affirmed, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± poised to step away from the crowd and apany me.


    I halted him with a gentle touch on his arm, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°No,¡± I said, my tone carrying a mix of assurance.


    ¡°You are free to continue working. I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble,¡± I expressed my concern, aware of the responsibilities tethering Derek to his business endeavors.


    ¡°Bothering me? You aren¡¯t, Elena. Listen, you are the most important person to me. Why are you saying this?¡±


    Derek responded, a hint of irritation in his voice.


    I smiled, my fingers gently squeezing his arm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, Derek. I know that I am your main priority, but you should be sincere with your work,¡± I reassured him, my gaze reflecting both understanding and affection.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t here, Derek. I know you¡¯re worried about me all the time. As you can see, there are a lot of people here. Nobody will ever hurt me,¡± I added, my voiceced with reassurance.


    Derek¡¯s concern lingered, a protective aura enveloping him.


    ¡°But Elena,¡± he began, his worry etched on his features.


    I interrupted him with a tender gesture, kissing his hand gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened. No one is going to hurt me, and I¡¯m not going too far. I¡¯ll take a seat.¡± I gestured towards a nearby swing, an inviting spot beneath the moonlit sky.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t go,¡± Derek implored, his eyes locking with mine.


    A soft smile graced my lips as I nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, the promise hanging in the air, sealed by the moonlit glow. Derek¡¯s reluctance was evident, but a mutual understanding passed between us. The swing beckoned, and with a final reassuring nce, I made my way towards the solitary perch.


    Derek reluctantly nodded as I assured him that I would be back in just five minutes. His protective nature surfaced, evident in the concern etched across his face.


    ¡°Give me five minutes, sweetie. I¡¯ll join you,¡± he said, his voice carrying both love and hesitation.


    ¡°Take your time,¡± I replied, a yful smile dancing on my lips.


    ¡°If you need anything, call me,¡± Derek added, his worry lingering in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going too far, Derek. From here, you can see me,¡± I reassured him, my tone lightened by a chuckle.


    ¡°And rx, he¡¯s not here,¡± I continued, wanting to ease his concerns. ¡°You¡¯re worrying about me too much.¡±


    Before I could delve further into my attempt to alleviate Derek¡¯s worries, his lips met mine in a soft, lingering kiss. The world seemed to pause for a moment, encapsting the tenderness shared between us.


    ¡°Just five minutes, sweetie,¡± Derek reiterated, his words filled with both longing and a hint of reluctance. ¡°And then we¡¯ll be on our way home. I just can¡¯t keep my mind here.¡±


    I nodded, my smile reflecting understanding and love.

 Do you have any idea who he is?

    I watched Elena walk towards the swing, her silhouette a fleeting presence beneath the moonlit sky. A soft sigh escaped me, a reflection of the unspoken concerns that lingered in the depths of my heart.


    ¡°I really let her go there by herself, but my heart wouldn¡¯t let me,¡± I mused silently, a mix of worry and reluctance ying on my features. The night held a delicate bnce between serenity and the quiet turmoil within me.


    I questioned myself, grappling with the reasons behind my concern. Why did I worry so much about her safety in the presence of that undeserving jerk? The unsettling thought that he might discover Elena¡¯s condition unsettled me. If he found out about the life growing within her, I knew he would make every effort to manipte the situation, to convince her to stay.


    ¡°And Elena!¡± I called out softly, my voice carrying a note of longing. The hesitation lingered as I took a lingering nce in the direction she had gone.


    My gaze followed her, a silent plea echoing in my heart. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she still harbored a warm spot for him. Theplexities of emotions tangled in the moonlit garden, where shadows danced with the echoes of unspoken fears.


    **


    Seated on the swing outside, I stole nces at Derek as he engaged in conversation, his unwavering gaze fixed on me. A smile formed on my lips; the warmth of his attention felt like aforting embrace. In that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the luck that had intertwined our lives.


    My gaze shifted to the front, where a group of carefree children reveled in the moonlit night. A tender touch on my belly brought forth a flood of thoughts about the future. I envisioned our child ying amidstughter and joy, a scene that felt both surreal and heartwarming.


    But a sudden disturbance caught my attention. A young girl, part of the group of children, copsed to the ground, her cries piercing the serene atmosphere. Without a second thought, I rose from the swing and hurried over to her side.


    ¡°Are you all OK, baby? Does it hurt?¡± I inquired, my hand gently massaging hers in a gesture offort.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she responded with a tearful nod, her vulnerability tugging at my heart.


    Concern etched on my face, I sought to understand her situation. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± I asked, realizing the importance of ensuring her safety.


    ¡°They are here,¡± she stated, a hint of fear lingering in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take care of your wounds first,¡± I reassured her, my soothing tone aiming to alleviate her distress. ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny scratch, honey.¡±


    She gave a gentle nod.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek¡¯s voice trembled, reflecting his concern.


    ¡°Calm down, Derek, I¡¯m OK. She is in pain. Could you kindly carry her for me?¡± I requested, my focus onforting the distressed girl.


    Without hesitation, Derek lifted the young girl and settled her gently on the swing. His reassuring words attempted to dispel her fear. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sweetie,¡± he said, his touch offering sce. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor scrape.¡±


    As her parents hurried to the scene, the mother cradled her daughter with maternal concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Mom, I fell,¡± the girl exined, her innocent admission contrasting with the tension that now enveloped the small group.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the father¡¯s response was unexpectedly harsh. ¡°You should have been more careful, girl!¡± he scolded, his tone echoing with disapproval.


    Observing the scene, I couldn¡¯t shake off the unease that settled within me. The father¡¯s stern demeanor and the girl¡¯s palpable fear suggested an underlying tension in their family dynamics.


    I exchanged a puzzled nce with Derek, silently acknowledging the strangeness of the situation. The little girl seemed terrified in the presence of her father, a revtion that stirred my protective instincts.


    Before I could voice my concerns, Derek intervened, his words cutting through the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of chastising her? She had just fallen as a result of an ident.¡±


    ¡°Mr., who are you to say this to me? I¡¯m her father. I have the right to scold her at any time,¡± that man retorted, his authority challenged.


    Derek¡¯s patience wore thin as he responded, ¡°Stop with the bullshit and try to treat her wound. I don¡¯t have time to speak with you.¡± His straightforward words aimed at prioritizing the girl¡¯s well-being.


    Unfazed, that man, now angered, demanded, ¡°What did you say to me?¡± A confrontational spark ignited in his eyes.


    Attempting to diffuse the escting tension, I intervened, pleading with Derek to avoid further conflict. But the situation took an unexpected turn.


    ¡°Baby, stay here,¡± Derek urged the young girl, a protective gesture before he approached.


    Derek dered, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for a moron.¡±


    The insult further fueled the man¡¯s anger, pushing him to grab Derek¡¯s cor and shout, ¡°What? How dare you call me a moron?¡±


    As the atmosphere thickened with hostility, the girl¡¯s mother, terrified by the unfolding scene, tried to reason with her husband.


    ¡°What exactly are you up to? They simply helped us,¡± she implored, attempting to diffuse the tension.


    Disregarding her plea, that guy arrogantly ordered, ¡°You shut up.¡± In response to the escting aggression, Derek, without uttering a word, delivered a punch thatnded squarely on his face.


    A pained scream echoed through the night, ¡°Ahh! How dare you!¡±


    Kai appeared out of nowhere, concern etched on his face as he surveyed the escting situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± he inquired, seeking rity in the midst of themotion.


    ¡°Stop it. Do you have any idea who he is?¡±


    Derek, maintaining a level-headed demeanor, addressed Kai, ¡°Mr. Kai, let it be.¡±


    Derek turned around to call for Elena¡¯s attention, a momentary panic seized him-she was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he called out, his voice tinged with worry, his eyes darting around in search of her presence.


    Derek took a short walk, anxiety gnawing at him as he searched for Elena. Relief washed over him when he found her. ¡°Thank you, God,¡± he whispered to himself.


    Approaching Elena from behind, he enveloped her in aforting hug. ¡°You¡¯re here. I was simply wondering whether something had happened to you,¡± he expressed, his voice reflecting a of concern.

 My love, Elena

    Behaving in this manner is quite upsetting. How could a father do something like this? I¡¯m in a bad mood. So I took a walk from there. Seeing her father in this state makes my heart break. I put my hand on my belly. I know that Derek is not the father of my child.


    Can he love this child? I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m thinking. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll adore this child. He also desires for me to give birth to this child. Someone unexpectedly grabbed me from behind.


    ¡°Derek.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t feeling well and came here,¡± I said.


    ¡°I get it. That dude was a little strange,¡± Derek said. I didn¡¯t say anything and simply rested my head against his chest.


    Derek abruptly stated, ¡°We will never do this with our child, okay?¡± I was taken aback when I heard him. Is he able to read my thoughts? I nodded yes right away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mr. Kai must be waiting for us,¡± he said. When we entered, we noticed that everyone was wearing a mask.


    Is this a masquerade ball? Derek didn¡¯t mention anything about it to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Derek?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know honey, it¡¯s a masquerade party,¡± he replied.


    Nikita appeared out of nowhere, handing us two masks and saying, ¡°Elena, wear this. It is our party¡¯s rule. Now we can see how your lover can find you in any condition. Soon, the dance will begin.¡±


    I checked the mask.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to do that. Elena isn¡¯t going to wear it,¡± Derek stated.


    ¡°Are you afraid you won¡¯t be able to find her? Elena, you see, your husband doesn¡¯t have faith in him,¡± she added sarcastically.


    ¡°You,¡± Derek was going to continue, but I stopped him off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Derek,¡± I responded, smiling.


    ¡°I believe in your love. You¡¯ll find me in a sh,¡± I stroked his cheek.


    ¡°I will, Elena,¡± Derek said with a smile and a kiss on my palm. As a result, I followed Nikita and put on the mask.


    The dance starts after a time. We got up and started dancing. First, a man took my hand. After a minute, everyone, including myself, was switching positions and partners. Derek isn¡¯t it.


    The masked dance continued, and I found myself spinning and twirling with different partners. The anonymity added a sense of excitement, but my eyes were constantly searching for Derek.


    I turned around to see whether he was still there. That man abruptly let go of my hand, which was immediately taken by another.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr.,¡± I expressed my gratitude, my voice barely audible over the lively music that filled the ballroom. The room was adorned with glittering chandeliers, and couples twirled gracefully across the polished floor.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was on the verge of losing my bnce, having stumbled during a particrly intricate step. This man, on the other hand, merely grinned and, with surprising agility, ced his arms around my waist.


    I smiled in return, appreciating his skill as a dancer, and began following his lead. The rhythm of the music swept us along, and for a moment, all that existed were the swirling melodies and the gentle pressure of his hands guiding me through the dance.


    ¡°He is a good dancer, I must admit,¡± I thought to myself, momentarily forgetting the chaos that had led me to this stranger on the dance floor.


    The music reached a crescendo, signaling the moment to switch partners once more. However, to my surprise, he didn¡¯t release my hand; instead, he clutched it firmly, his fingers inteced with mine.


    ¡°Sir, any problem?¡± I asked, my expression a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    He remained silent, his gaze fixed on mine, and without a word, he resumed dancing. The intensity of his grip made me uneasy, and I began to wonder if something was amiss. ncing around the crowded ballroom, I tried to spot Derek, but he was nowhere in sight.


    Is that Derek there? I strained my eyes, searching for his familiar face in the sea of masked attendees. But no, it wasn¡¯t him. Panic started to set in as I realized I was entangled in a dance with a stranger who seemed unwilling to let go.


    I struggled to free myself from his clutches, my movements growing more desperate, but he insisted on keeping me close. The music continued to y, oblivious to the silent struggle between us.


    ¡°Elena, stop moving,¡± I overheard someone say, the voice barely audible over the music. Confusion and fear gripped me as I tried to make sense of the situation.


    With my eyes erged, I gazed at him. The mysterious man who had held me captive on the dance floor finally let go of my hand, only for it to be immediately seized by another. I recoiled, a mix of confusion and fear painting my face. Who was this new captor, and why did the touch and voice feel so familiar?


    ¡°What did he say?¡± I wondered, the music still ying in the background, a haunting melody to the unfolding mystery. The room seemed to pulse with a hidden energy as I struggled toprehend the events transpiring around me.


    Is he here?


    I looked to my side, expecting to find Derek, but he was nowhere to be seen. A knot of anxiety tightened in my stomach. Where had he disappeared to? Questions flooded my mind, and panic threatened to overwhelm me.


    He isn¡¯t here.


    Feeling sick to my tummy, I came to a hesitant halt. Something wasn¡¯t right, and I needed to make sense of it. I began to nce around the crowded ballroom, desperately searching for Derek.


    I took a shaky step forward, determined to find answers, but the air felt thick, and breathing became a struggle. The abrupt dizziness overcame me, and beads of sweat formed on my forehead. What the hell is wrong with me? I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. My surroundings blurred, and I was on the verge of copsing.


    Just as the world around me seemed to spin out of control, a strong arm wrapped around my waist, providing a stabilizing force. I opened my eyes slightly; the room still a hazy blur. A man¡¯s figure came into focus, but the details remained elusive.


    Then, I heard a familiar voice cutting through the fog of confusion.


    ¡°My love, Elena.¡±


    The words resonated with a mix of affection and urgency. Everything went dark, and a sense of surrender washed over me.

 He took her

    I looked for Elena, but she was nowhere to be found. The ballroom, once vibrant with the twirl of dancers, felt empty and foreboding as I scanned the crowd. Panic tightened its grip on me, and I abruptly stopped dancing, my mind racing to understand what had transpired.


    ¡°Elena!¡± I shouted, my voice cutting through the music like a desperate plea. The name echoed in the cavernous space, but there was no response. A sinking feeling settled in the pit of my stomach.


    I had a peek around, lowering the volume of the music in my mind as I scanned the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Mr. Derek?¡± Nikita, a friend from the social circle, approached me with a concerned expression. I turned to her, my frustration evident.


    ¡°Where has Elena gone?¡± I demanded, my voiceced with urgency.


    Nikita hesitated before responding, ¡°Perhaps elsewhere, with someone.¡± Her words hung in the air, leaving a bitter taste in my mouth.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± I yelled, the words exploding in a burst of anger. Nikita flinched, her eyes widening in surprise and a hint of fear. Myposure, once unshaken, now crumbled under the weight of uncertainty.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know,¡± she murmured, attempting to diffuse the tension.


    My rage intensified, fueled by the fear that gnawed at my insides. ¡°You can¡¯t fathom what I¡¯ll do to you if I can¡¯t find her,¡± I seethed, my threats punctuated by the raw intensity of the moment.


    Nikita, now visibly frightened, took a step back. ¡°Even your father won¡¯t be able to save you,¡± I spat, my wordsced with a desperation that bordered on madness.


    I yelled, ¡°Mr Kai, instruct everyone to search for this ce, and I need the CCTV footage right now.¡±


    **


    I felt like I was in a car, the gentle hum of the engine creating a rhythmic backdrop to my disoriented consciousness. The fatigue weighed heavily on me, making it difficult to open my eyes fully. A warm sensation on my cheek hinted at aforting touch, and someone¡¯s fingers traced a tender path down my face.


    In my exhausted state, I struggled to focus. When I managed to crack my eyes open, the world appeared hazy, a blur of shapes and colors. I squinted, trying to make sense of my surroundings, and that¡¯s when I noticed a man in the driver¡¯s seat. His features were indistinct, softened by the fuzzy haze that enveloped my senses.


    Summoning my strength, I attempted to address him. ¡°Umm, hey,¡± I mumbled, my words slurred and barely audible.


    A voice, filled with concern and affection, reached me from the other side of the haze. ¡°Baby, are you awake?¡± The words hung in the air, a lifeline connecting me to a reality that seemed just beyond my grasp.


    **


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± I screamed, frustration and fear surging through me like a tidal wave. I stomped my foot on the chair.


    ¡°How could she be missing in such a way?¡± The words echoed in the room, filled with a potent mix of anger and helplessness.


    ¡°Derek,¡± Mr. Kai replied, his voice tense, ¡°we¡¯ll find out in this footage.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to her, Mr. Kai, I¡¯m going to destroy everything,¡± I threatened, my voice a low growl of desperation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you remain with your wife?¡± Nikita interjected callously, her words cutting through the tension like a knife. The audacity of her statement fueled the fire in me.


    ¡°It was in her nature for her to sleep with new males,¡± she continued, her tone mocking and cold. A wave of rage surged within me, but before I could unleash it, Mr. Kai intervened sharply. ¡°Shut up,¡± hemanded, his gaze stern.


    I red fiercely at Nikita. She had no right to say such things about my wife, especially in a moment of vulnerability. The room hung heavy with unspoken threats and usations.


    ¡°What dad I- ah,¡± Nikita¡¯s words were cut short as my hand connected with her cheek in a resounding p.


    She crumpled to the ground, the impact of the blow reverberating through the room. I stood over her, ready to unleash my anger, but before I could take another step, Obin appeared, diffusing the escting tension.


    He handed me a cell phone, his voice steady. ¡°Sir, we found madam¡¯s phone in the middle of the floor.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. She can¡¯t possibly be. I know who did it,¡± I muttered to myself, the pieces of a twisted puzzle slowly falling into ce. The conviction of my thoughts fueled a growing rage within me as I sought answers.


    ¡°Where is that guy, Obin?¡± I demanded, my gaze sharp and usatory.


    ¡°Did you invite him?¡±


    I turned my gaze towards Nikita, suspicion etched across my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s he saying, dad?¡± Nikita asked her father, her voice tinged with unease.


    ¡°What exactly is he saying, honey? What exactly is he talking about?¡± Mr. Kai inquired, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    Frustration and anger boiled within me as I confronted Nikita. ¡°Why did you invite him?¡± I screamed, seizing her hair in a fierce grip. Obin attempted to intervene, pleading, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Derek, go away from my daughter,¡± Kaimanded, a tone of authority cutting through the chaotic atmosphere.


    A sharp cry pierced the air, and I recoiled.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The pain was not mine; it belonged to Nikita, who bore the brunt of my fury.


    ¡°I invited him, Mr. Derek. He is on his way and will arrive shortly. He¡¯ll be discussing our marriage with my father today,¡± Nikita dered, her voice steady despite the physical and emotional turmoil.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The exmation escaped my lips, a culmination of frustration and helplessness.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found something!¡± Obin¡¯s voice cut through the air, breaking the tense silence. His urgent tone hinted at a potential breakthrough.


    I raced towards him as he shouted up, the sense of urgency pushing me forward. As I reached Obin, I saw the unfolding scene on the screen-the footage, a visual testament to the events that had just transpired.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I murmured, ¡°He took her.¡±

 What’s the matter, Elena?

    Nikita¡¯s heart sank as she spotted Paul dancing with Elena. A wave of disbelief crashed over her, and she instinctively hid her face behind her hands.


    ¡°No way!¡± she muttered, the reality of the situation sinking in.


    ¡°He can¡¯t do this to me. He¡¯s using me like this again. Why, Paul?¡± Nikita¡¯s thoughts raced, and tears welled up in her eyes as she grappled with the sudden betrayal unfolding before her.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t Paul. He can¡¯t do it with me,¡± Nikita murmured, her voice filled with a mixture of denial and heartbreak.


    The weight of the realization became too much, and she copsed to the ground, the dance floor a witness to the shattered pieces of her trust.


    Derek, sensing his daughter¡¯s distress, moved to her side. He took her hand in his, offering a silent but firm support in the face of the storm brewing within Nikita.


    ¡°Dad, he promised me that he loves me and that he will marry me,¡± Nikita sobbed, her words carrying the echoes of a broken heart.


    Obin received amand from Derek.


    ¡°Shut down all of the airports in the area. And keep a cautious eye on everything. He¡¯s not going to be able to fly from here,¡± Derek ordered, a steely resolve in his voice.


    The next day unfolded with a gentle murmur.


    ¡°Umm,¡± escaped my lips as I gently opened my eyes, the haze of sleep still lingering. Confusion set in as I surveyed my surroundings, the details of the room slowlying into focus.


    I gently sat up, resting my head on my hands, trying to make sense of the disorienting reality. ¡°Derek,¡± I called softly, but my words echoed unanswered in the unfamiliar space.


    As I looked around, the truth became apparent-it wasn¡¯t my room. The room held an air of mystery, and questions swirled in my mind. What exactly is going on? I pondered, my thoughts a jumble of uncertainty.


    With a sudden realization, I sprang out of bed, the urgency of the situation propelling me into action. ncing out the window, I discovered that the surroundings were unfamiliar. It wasn¡¯t a township; it was an unknown location that added to theyers of confusion.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A voice from behind caught my attention, and I turned abruptly, startled by the unexpected presence. There he was, Paul, standing with an air of nonchnce.


    ¡°You,¡± I uttered, a mix of surprise and frustration coloring my voice.


    ¡°Good morning, sweetheart. I prepared breakfast for you,¡± Paul remarked, his tone casual as if everything was perfectly normal.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Paul?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shout, my emotions bubbling to the surface.


    ¡°You forget?¡± he replied with a chuckle, a dismissive attitude underscoring his words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a fantastic timest night?¡± Paul¡¯s words hung in the air, a bitter reminder of the events that unfolded, and a sinking realization dawned on me. It was him-the source of my confusion and fear.


    ¡°Elena, I¡¯ve been missing you badly,¡± he said, attempting to inject a casual tone as he ced the tray on the bed. His actions, however, only intensified the unease that gripped me.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be,¡± I murmured, fear reflecting in my eyes. The dissonance between the familiarity of his words and the fear bubbling within me created a discordant melody of emotions.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said, extending his hand, a gesture that sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°It¡¯s breakfast time,¡± he added, as if the normalcy of the situation could erase the underlying tension.


    ¡°No, Paul, that¡¯s wrong,¡± I insisted, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and confusion. The room felt like a trap, and I yearned to escape its confines.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he inquired, seemingly oblivious to the turmoil within me, as he sat on the bed.


    I felt an urgent need to escape this surreal situation. ¡°And why are you so scared?¡± he pressed, his curiosity morphing into a challenge.


    In a sudden, unexpected move, Paul grabbed my hand, and I recoiled, uttering a frightened ¡°no¡± with my eyes tightly closed. The intrusion of his touch sent waves of panic through me.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Elena,¡± he said, attempting to reassure me. Reluctantly, I opened my eyes, finding myself seated on hisp, a position that only heightened my sense of vulnerability.


    His nose rubbed against my hair, and he exhaled loudly, a gesture that felt intrusive and unsettling.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I smelled your scent,¡± he added, his words sending a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Paul!¡± I shouted, fear ringing in my voice, a desperate attempt to reim some semnce of control in this unsettling situation. He turned away from my outburst and, instead of addressing my concerns, began feeding me.


    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he instructed, his tone carrying an unsettling mix ofmand and false tenderness.


    I bit my lower lip, an instinctive reaction to the difort that now enveloped me. ¡°Elena,¡± Paul coaxed, his attempts at reassurance falling on deaf ears.


    Aware of the consequences if I resisted, his actions, however, felt invasive, a vition of my autonomy that left me feeling defenseless. I reluctantlyplied, epting the spoonful he offered.


    Paul kissed my face and whispered, ¡°Please open your mouth, darling.¡± The endearment,ced with an undercurrent of control, sent a chill down my spine.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was enraged, his unpredictable reactions adding an additionalyer of fear. As the spoon approached once more, I took a bite of the food, mechanically chewing without savoring the vor.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elena? Is it awful to eat?¡± he asked, seemingly oblivious to the distress etched across my face.


    Attempting to break free from this surreal nightmare, I mustered the courage to stand up. However, Paul¡¯s grip tightened, preventing my escape. ¡°So, what exactly is the problem? I¡¯ll have something ready for you right now,¡± he offered, his demeanor shifting between false concern and veiled threat.


    With a determined nod, I declined his offer, my plea for release hidden beneath a facade ofpliance. ¡°Please let me go,¡± I pleaded, desperation seeping into my voice.

 You can’t provoke me right now

    Paul gazed at me, his expression shifting from a smile to a contemtive moment. ¡°It¡¯s not possible now,¡± he said cryptically, his wordsden with a sense of finality that sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°You know how peacefully you slept on my armst night. You know how much I¡¯ve missed your presence. I slept so well the night before,¡± Paul continued, his eyes closing as he reminisced.


    Panic surged within me, and I stole a desperate nce at the door. Escape seemed to be my only option.


    ¡°Please give me a ss of water,¡± I pleaded, seizing the opportunity to divert his attention momentarily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he replied hastily, rising to fetch the ss. Sensing a brief window of opportunity, I dashed towards the door, my heart pounding with urgency.


    Damn it! What¡¯s the matter with this door? The realization struck me like a blow. ¡°Fuck!¡± I shouted, frustration and fear welling up within me.


    ¡°I know it won¡¯t open,¡± Paul added, his voice cold and matter-of-fact. The confirmation of my entrapment sent a wave of despair through me.


    ¡°It¡¯s locked, Elena,¡± he stated, his words echoing in the room like a prison sentence. Sobbing, I copsed onto the floor, the weight of the situation pressing down on me.


    ¡°Noo, Paul, let me go,¡± I pleaded, my voice a desperate cry for freedom.


    ¡°Rx, Elena,¡± he urged, an odd mix of impatience and false reassurance in his tone.


    ¡°Why are you torturing me like this? Please,e here,¡± he insisted, his movements quick as he scooped me up. The suddenness of his actions left me disoriented and vulnerable, his arms encircling me in a suffocating embrace.


    As he held me close, the room seemed to close in on me. I was trapped, both physically and emotionally, the walls of the room closing in like shadows.


    ¡°I closed my eyes and said, ¡®Paul,''¡± my voice wavered, a mixture of fear and exhaustion seeping through my words.


    ¡°Please, babe. I won¡¯t harm you. Why do you have such a fear of me?¡± he questioned, his tone a deceptive blend of concern and coercion.


    Gasping for air, I found myself utterly drained. He gentlyid me down on the bed, his touch seemingly tender as he stroked my lips. The room felt like a surreal battleground, and I braced myself for whatever twisted revtions awaited.


    ¡°I watched him kiss you in front of everyone, including myself,¡± he revealed, his words hanging heavy in the air. The mention of the public kiss ignited a spark of realization within me.


    ¡°You,¡± I uttered, the usation a whisper as I tightened my jaw.


    ¡°You, too, dressed in a sexy outfit for him,¡± he sighed, his words a slow revtion that unnerved me. How could he possibly know such intimate details?


    ¡°How do you?¡± I questioned, the confusion evident in my voice.


    ¡°How do I know that, right?¡± he responded cryptically. ¡°I know everything, Elena,¡± he dered, his fingers rubbing my lips with an unsettling familiarity.


    ¡°Did he kiss you every day?¡± he probed further, his touch bing invasive as he continued to ask peculiar questions. Frustration and difort welled up within me, and I swiped his hand away when he reached for my neck.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me,¡± I warned, the plea an attempt to assert a semnce of control.


    Paul, undeterred by my warning, touched my neck and uttered chilling words. ¡°I will make him a street beggar. He will not be able to feed you, love. He will not be able to beat at the business field, neither will he be able to take what is mine.¡±


    The revtion sent a shiver down my spine. Did he do something in business? The realization dawned on me that Paul¡¯s devilish demeanor extended beyond personal matters into the realm of business maniption.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Yes, I think he already got the news that his share falls one by one,¡± Paul revealed with a slight, sinister smile.


    ¡°No!¡± I uttered in a soft, low tone, the weight of the revtion sinking in. Paul, with his attractive facade and cunning mind, had yed a dangerous game that jeopardized not only personal rtionships but also the foundations of business.


    Paul¡¯s doe-like eyes, once a mysterious allure, now revealed the depths of his devilish thoughts.


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± I demanded, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and anger. Paul tilted his head, a chilling calmness in his demeanor as he lightly touched my lips. The gentle caress brought back memories of a time when such gestures held a different meaning.


    He pressed my lower lip and daringly inserted his thumb into my mouth, tracing the contours of my lower teeth slowly. Fear filled my eyes as I grappled with the surreal intimacy of the moment. ¡°It¡¯s just he touched my love so he needs to be punished,¡± Paul exined, his words a macabre justification.


    My eyes widened in horror as he leaned in, his intention clear. Panic surged within me, and I instinctively backed my head away, a futile attempt to escape his advances.


    Paul, instead of forcing the kiss, smiled at my fear. He withdrew his thumb from my mouth and casually licked the saliva from it, a gesture that sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to hurt you. But we won¡¯t be able to stay here for long,¡± he dered, the ominous undertone of his words leaving me with a sinking feeling.


    Taking my hand in his, he urged me to change my clothes. ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± I resisted, a feeble attempt to assert my autonomy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t provoke me right now, Elena. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you. So, babe, listen to what I¡¯m saying,¡± he stated quietly, the veiled threat lingering in the air.


    I sat down, my gaze lowered. Paul, in a twisted disy of intimacy, touched my hair, and his words pierced through the heavy air.


    ¡°You know, when I saw he kissed your body, I wanted to break his hands that night,¡± he confessed, the sinister intent lurking beneath his regretful tone. A chill ran down my spine, and I couldprehend the depths of his obsession.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Continue.

 Why are you so careless?

    ¡°What?¡± I gasped, fixing my gaze on him, a mixture of disbelief and horror etched across my face.


    ¡°Yes, Elena,¡± Paul acknowledged, closing his eyes as if lost in a dark memory. The weight of his confession hung heavily in the room, a suffocating reality I struggled to grasp.


    He continued, smiling, ¡°but you were looking so lovely in that dress and that ne,¡± his words,ced with an unsettling admiration, only intensified the difort in the air.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not the fault of Derek. Any boy who sees you in that way will do the same,¡± he asserted, his rationalization adding anotheryer to the distorted reality.


    ¡°So you gave me the chain,¡± I shouted at him, the revtion hitting me like a physical blow. Paul nodded in acknowledgment, his demeanor unapologetic.


    p!


    The force of the p echoed through the room as my hand connected with Paul¡¯s face. His hand instinctively reached for his cheek, a testament to the impact of my unleashed rage. In the aftermath of my fit of anger, I stood there, exhaling heavily.


    I braced myself for a retaliatory storm, expecting Paul¡¯s wrath to mirror the intensity of my own. However, to my surprise, his demeanor remained strangelyposed. He stood there, his hand on his cheek, an almost serene eptance of the consequence of his actions.


    ¡°p me even harder. I now understand how you felt when I hurt you. Now I¡¯d like you to smack me even harder. But don¡¯t leave me,¡± he uttered with a peculiar smile, as if inviting the storm to intensify.


    What¡¯s the matter with him? Why does he treat me so tenderly after the turmoil he¡¯s caused?


    For a fleeting moment, the atmosphere shifted, and I saw a glimpse of the old Paul, the one who once held a gentleness that had long been overshadowed by darker shades of his personality. It was a momentary revtion that left me conflicted.


    Taking a step back, I hesitated, grappling with the conflicting emotions surging within me.


    ¡°Come on, change your clothes. We need to get out of here. I¡¯m sure that jerk won¡¯t let us leave so easily,¡± Paul exined, his words a stark reminder of the urgency of the situation.


    ¡°Paul, listen to me,¡± I urged, a plea in my voice as I attempted to bring some semnce of reason to the chaos that surrounded us.


    ¡°No, Elena,¡± Paul asserted, his grip tightening around me. ¡°You actually listen to what I¡¯m saying. This outfit should be changed,¡± he dered, his tone carrying an unexpected directive.


    ¡°Why are you so bossy?¡± I shouted, frustration bubbling to the surface as I resisted his attempts to control even the simplest of decisions.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he retorted abruptly, tearing at my sleeves with a swift motion that caught me off guard.


    ¡°Paul!¡± I yelled, instinctively shielding my chest as the fabric gave way to his impulsive actions.


    ¡®No, I¡¯m not going to let him see my belly. I think he was still unaware of my existence,¡¯ I thought, the instinct for self-preservation kicking in.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I responded abruptly, a plea for a momentary reprieve. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I added, determined to regain control over my own choices.


    He smiled, an unexpected gentleness in his expression, and closed his eyes. ¡°Okay, go ahead and do it. I¡¯m not going to see you right now,¡± he dered.


    Swiftly changing into a new outfit, I announced, ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± signaling thepletion of the task at hand.


    ¡°Wow, you look fantastic. However, Elena, you appear to be overweight,¡± he stated, hisment a surprising twist that broke the tension in the room.


    ¡°But it¡¯s no issue, I prefer fatty Elena,¡± he joked, hisughter breaking the years-long silence. The sound of hisughter, once familiar but long forgotten, echoed in the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Paul dered, scooping me up and guiding me outdoors. As we approached the car, a surge of adrenaline pulsed through me. This was my chance to escape, to break free from the entanglement of his control.


    We entered the car, and the engine roared to life. The fleeting hope of freedom spurred me to action. I pushed the door open, a desperate attempt to reim autonomy as Paul initiated the car¡¯s eleration.


    ¡°It¡¯s locked, Elena,¡± he calmly stated, a reminder that my escape was not as simple as opening a door. Panic set in as the reality of my predicament resurfaced.


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill you, Paul,¡± I shouted angrily, the urgency of my words punctuating the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°He is unable to do so. I also don¡¯t want to die right now. Because we have to run, make a family,¡± Paul chuckled, his words unveiling a vision of a future that shed with the perilous present.


    ¡°Please, Paul,¡± I pleaded, the desperation in my voice belying the tumult within.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving, Elena. Allow me to concentrate. We can¡¯t die right now. I can¡¯t bear seeing you die in front of my eyes. It is preferable that I die before you. Instead, if we die together, I¡¯d like to close my eyes before you.¡±


    ¡°Stop bbering!¡± I shouted, the weight of his words too heavy to bear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die with you!¡±


    ¡°All I want is Derek,¡± I dered, a stark statement that halted the car in its tracks.


    Paul stopped the car, and for a moment, the world around us seemed to freeze.


    ¡°Derek, Derek,¡± Paul¡¯s voice rang out abruptly, the name reverberating in the confined space of the car.


    ¡°Why are you mentioning his name? You should know that I changed myself. If I¡¯m not going to harm you, why are you saying his name?¡± he stated, his words tinged with frustration and anger.


    ¡°Because he is my husband, and you have the power to damage me. I¡¯m no longer terrified of you,¡± I dered, a surge of strength propelling me to strike my elbow against the car¡¯s ss mirror.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± he questioned, as he halted the car.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 It’s not you!

    I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears any longer, the emotional turmoil reaching a breaking point. My heart ached, and I struggled toprehend the conflicting emotions that enveloped me.


    ¡°Paul, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m unable to return with you at this time,¡± I whispered, the weight of my decision settling into the somber atmosphere.


    ¡°Let me go, Paul,¡± I responded quietly, my voice a plea for freedom. ¡°I want to stay with him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t love him,¡± Paul said, breaking the silence that lingered between us.


    ¡°You just care about me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± I questioned, theplexity of my emotionsid bare in the dimly lit car.


    A sinister grin adorned Paul¡¯s face as he imed, ¡°Because I can see your love for me in your eyes, that I didn¡¯t see for him.¡±


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I erupted, the intensity of my emotions boiling over.


    ¡°I just have feelings for Derek,¡± I countered, attempting to assert my truth amid the tumult.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you love him, you don¡¯t have to say it loudly,¡± Paul remarked, his tone a blend of confidence and possessiveness as he grabbed my hand, pressing a kiss upon it. ¡°Paul, I¡¯m married now. Please don¡¯t do this,¡± I implored, a plea for respect and understanding.


    In an unexpected turn, Paul¡¯s grip tightened around my waist, his actions unsettling the delicate bnce of our interaction. ¡°What are you up to?¡± I demanded, a sense of foreboding settling in.


    ¡°Say you love me, Elena,¡± Paul insisted, the demand dripping with a coercive edge.


    ¡°Paul, you¡¯re forcing me,¡± I protested, attempting to push him away, but his determination prevailed.


    ¡°All I want to do is kiss you,¡± he added, his desiresid bare in the charged atmosphere.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A sudden jolt of pain pierced through my belly, disrupting the confrontational moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elena?¡± Paul inquired, his concern momentarily overshadowing his earlier advances.


    I instinctively ced my hand on my belly, grappling with the unexpected pain that gripped me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your tummy? Is it hurting?¡±


    Paul questioned, his touch shifting from possessive to concerned as he caressed my belly.


    As his words hung in the air, he started to say, ¡°I¡¯m so-¡± but abruptly stopped.


    I shut my eyes, a mix of emotions swirling within me. The truth that I had concealed for three and a half months was nowid bare. Paul, sensing a shift, came to a sudden halt, his expression morphing into a frown.


    ¡°Pa¡­,¡± I began, but Paul silenced me with a motion of his hand. The air thickened with anticipation as he lifted my clothes off my belly, his gaze intensifying as he observed the revtion before him. I bit my lower lip, averting my eyes in an attempt to shield myself from his scrutiny.


    He moved closer, pressing his ear to my belly in an attempt to discern any signs of life. The touch on my belly was deliberate and slow, heightening the tension in the confined space.


    After a while, Paul¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    ¡°How did I go so long without noticing this? I was so happy that I had missed to notice it,¡± he murmured, a mixture of disbelief and revtion in his tone.


    A damp sensation on my stomach hinted at an unexpected disy of emotion. Is he crying?


    ¡°You are pregnant, right?¡± he inquired, his fingers gently stroking my belly. I shut my eyes, grappling with the weight of the truth that had finally surfaced.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you something,¡± he pressed, his tone insistent.


    ¡°Yes, indeed. I¡¯m expecting a child. Let me go,¡± I murmured quietly.


    He seized my arm, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of emotions as he continued to caress my belly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the father of this baby?¡± he questioned, the intensity of his gaze fixed on me.


    Paul¡¯s eyes gleamed as he awaited my response.


    ¡°Derek is the father of this child,¡± I confessed.


    ¡°I only wanted to hear the truth, Elena,¡± Paul said, a triumphant grin on his face as he leaned in to kiss my belly. His actions were a mixture of possessiveness and an odd sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married to that guy for three months. How can he be the father when it¡¯s appearing not to be?¡± he challenged, his skepticism evident in his questioning.


    ¡°You are mistaken. He is the father of my child,¡± I calmly asserted, attempting to maintain control in the face of his persistent doubts.


    I tried to move his hand away from my belly, a feeble attempt to reim some semnce of privacy. However, he continued eagerly caressing my belly, his touch invasive and unsettling. My surroundings offered no sce; there was no one to turn to for help in this vulnerable moment.


    Then, in an unexpected turn, Paul kissed my belly and whispered, ¡°Thank you so much, Elena.¡±


    Tears glistened in his eyes, an emotional disy that caught me off guard. I had tried everything to keep this truth hidden, to protect the delicate bnce of my life.


    You caught me. You already knew I wouldn¡¯t abort our child if I became pregnant.


    I acknowledged.


    ¡°Noo,¡± I screamed, my hands instinctively covering my face in an attempt to shield myself from the tumultuous emotions swirling around us.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you!¡± I pleaded, as if denying the reality before me would somehow alter the truth.


    ¡°Do not deceive yourself. I know you love me so you didn¡¯t hurt our child,¡± Paul stated, his words cutting through the air with a sense of certainty.


    Yes, you knew me well. You knew I wouldn¡¯t damage our child. You knew I wouldn¡¯t forget you. You knew I had a soft spot for you, and you knew how much I loved you.


    My eyes welled up with tears, the weight of the past pressing on my shoulders.


    It¡¯s your entire fault. You forced me to make this choice. You made me leave you. Now, in this moment of vulnerability, you¡¯re expressing your love for me. Why? The unspoken questions echoed within, a silent turmoil I couldn¡¯t bring myself to voice.

 I want you to leave

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not good for your health,¡± Paul¡¯s voice held a mixture of concern and frustration, yet Elena remained resolute in her refusal to ept him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Elena¡¯s outburst echoed through the confines of the car, emphasizing her adamant stand against Paul¡¯s attempts to reach out. Her heart, torn between loyalty to Derek and the haunting past with Paul, found no sce in his presence.


    ¡°I want Derek. I¡¯m not going with you,¡± Elena asserted, her voice a poignant deration of her unwavering love for her husband.


    ¡°I¡¯ve apologized to you hundreds of times and will continue to apologize to you for the rest of my life. But I can¡¯t let you go just now. We¡¯ll leave this city shortly,¡± Paul¡¯s words hung in the air, a stark reminder of the entanglement of their fates.


    As the car sat idle on the perilous terrain, Elena¡¯s desperation escted.


    ¡°Paul, I don¡¯t love you. I don¡¯t want to be with you any longer,¡± Elena¡¯s desperate plea resonated, a fervent rejection of the past that haunted her. Her cries for freedom fell on deaf ears as Paul, driven by his own convictions, remained unmoved.


    ¡°Now stop the car!¡± Elena¡¯s demand reverberated, but Paul continued to ignore her pleas.


    Damn it, if you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll hurt myself at any cost.


    If Derek finds Paul, he¡¯ll kill him. Or, if Paul, he will murder him.


    I won¡¯t let you guys suffer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous hilly road to drive on,¡± Paul stated.


    I had to run away. So I punched the ss.


    The sound of my fists colliding with the car ss echoed like a desperate plea for freedom. Each punch carried the weight of my frustration, a physical manifestation of the internal struggle I was enduring.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Paul¡¯s voice, edged with concern. His grip on my hands tightened, a desperate attempt to quell the storm raging within me.


    ¡°Leave me,¡± I murmured, my words barely audible as I struggled against his grasp.


    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t provoke me, Elena,¡± Paul¡¯s plea held a hint of urgency.


    ¡°Put an end to it. Elena, please don¡¯t provoke me,¡± he implored. His words held a mixture of frustration and a genuine plea for restraint.


    Amidst the intensity of our struggle, Paul¡¯s attention snapped to the approaching headlights. ¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered.


    The encroaching cars added an unforeseen element to our already precarious situation.


    As the vehicles drew nearer, an ominous feeling settled over us.


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    The night had been a relentless pursuit, chasing shadows that slipped through the cracks of the city. Elena, taken away by that bastard Paul.


    Paul kept slipping away, making it tough to catch up. But I wasn¡¯t giving up; Elena meant everything to me.


    Every turn, every alley, fueled the fire of my determination. I wouldn¡¯t rest until Elena was back in my arms.


    However, Paul¡¯s treachery extended beyond the personal realm. He had orchestrated a calcted attack on my business empire, causing the value of my shares to plummet.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the driver¡¯s voice pierced the silence as the car screeched to a halt. I lunged towards the vehicle, fueled by a surge of frustration and anger


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I muttered, angry about everything. But giving up wasn¡¯t in the cards. Paul escaped again, I couldn¡¯t let him get away with what he¡¯d done.


    **


    ¡°Paul, please stop!¡± I pleaded, my voice strained with both fear and desperation. He slowed, finallying to a halt in a secluded corner. The adrenaline coursing through our veins was palpable, and I clutched his arm.


    He lifted me effortlessly, cradling me in his arms like a fragile treasure.


    My hands were securely wrapped around his arm.


    As we ran, I stole nces at Paul¡¯s face. His brow was furrowed with intensity, and beads of sweat glistened on his forehead. I could feel the tension in his muscles.


    ¡°Please, no more,¡± I whispered.


    The lines of worry etched into his face were a stark contrast to the man I knew, and it pained me to witness his suffering.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see you like this, Paul,¡± I confessed.


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    My heart raced as we sprinted through thebyrinth of alleys, clutching each other in the shadows. Fear gnawed at me, not just for myself but for Elena- I couldn¡¯t bear to lose.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take you from me,¡± I thought, my mind consumed by the threat looming over us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never give you to him.¡± The promise echoed in the rhythm of our hurried steps.


    But reality tethered me. I couldn¡¯t let this defiance lead us to ruin. The danger was real, and we needed a n.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go too far with this,¡± I admitted to myself, the weight of responsibility pressing on me.


    I wanted to keep my baby and Elena safe. The thought fueled my resolve as we navigated the maze of uncertainty.


    Then, a voice cut through the tension, breaking into my thoughts.


    ¡°Paul.¡± Elena¡¯s call snapped me back to the present.


    **


    The road stretched out before us, a treacherous path made even more hazardous by the persistent snowfall from the night before.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Paul, please stop,¡± I pleaded, my voice cutting through the cold air. In response, he came to a sudden halt in the middle of the road, his gasps for air creating visible puffs in the frigid atmosphere.


    Sensing an opportunity, he released his grasp, and I seized the moment. Pushing him out of harm¡¯s way, I rushed to the rtive safety of the roadside.


    The road was a sheet of ice, evidence of the heavy snowfall that had nketed the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s far too slippery,¡± I thought, my mind racing toprehend the perilous situation.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Paul called out, his voice a mix of concern and frustration.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t go much farther on my own; he had effortlessly caught up to me. The cold wind bit into my skin as I struggled to maintain my bnce on the icy pavement.


    . ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you running from this ce?¡± His words cut through the wintry silence. ¡°You can¡¯t see how dangerous and sloppy the road is, can you? If you slip, you may fall from this angle,¡± he yelled.


    The truth was, I was running not just from the physical dangers but from the emotional turbulence that engulfed me. I couldn¡¯t bear the weight of our shared struggles any longer.


    ¡°I want you to leave. I don¡¯t want to live with you,¡± I stated, my words hanging in the cold air.


    Continue.

 Elena, it’s not too late

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± he shouted, his frustration boiling over. He forced me to meet his gaze, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and desperation.


    Why didn¡¯t you fight back before, Paul?


    My words echoed with a mixture of regret and confusion, seeking answers in the shadows of our tangled emotions.


    I meant to hurt you, but instead of doing so, I hurt myself.


    Instead of punishing you, I am punishing myself.


    I¡¯ve never thought of it in this way before.


    He instantly yanked me onto his chest.


    ¡°Why are you putting up with me like this?¡± he asked, his voice a mixture of frustration and yearning. ¡°Is it really so awful that you can¡¯te with me?¡±


    ¡°I killed my mother only for you,¡± he confessed, a dark truthid bare. ¡°And I changed myself just for you. I¡¯m trying to be a better man. I¡¯ve punished everyone who has harmed you, and I¡¯m even punishing myself. So, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    The desperation in his voice mirrored the tumultuous journey we had undertaken together.


    I bit my trembling lip, a feeble attempt to be strong and hold back the tears threatening to spill. But the floodgates opened despite my efforts. ¡°Paul, it¡¯s toote,¡± I murmured, the words catching in my throat.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, each droplet carrying the weight of unspoken love of mine.


    Hearing my admission, he tightened his grip on me, as if attempting to not let me go.


    Paul screamed, ¡°Noo!¡±


    ¡°Elena, it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go,¡± he dered, desperation in his voice. Tears streamed down his face. I fixed my gaze on him, noticing the anguish in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Paul pleaded, gently touching my face. I closed my eyes, grappling with the emotional turmoil within me.


    What am I supposed to do now? I can¡¯t do anything to Derek now. I continued to stare at Paul, my fingers brushing against his chilled skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paul, but I can¡¯t,¡± I whispered, the weight of my decision heavy on my heart.


    ¡°Try to understand,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Can you love him as you love me?¡± he asked, holding my hand tightly. I kept my mouth shut, unable to find the words to respond.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t be able to. If that¡¯s the case, why are you punishing both me and yourself? I hurt you, then why don¡¯t you hurt me? But please, do not leave me,¡± Paul implored, his arms wrapped around me in a tight embrace.


    ¡°I want to live with you and my child,¡± he said, his voice filled with longing, as if clinging to thest hope. In that poignant moment, I found myself caught between two worlds, torn by conflicting emotions and the choices thaty ahead.


    ¡°You promised me at any cost you will not leave me?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you not wait for some days? I told you I will go for treatment,¡± Paul questioned, his tone shaky, a mixture of confusion and hurt.


    ¡°Paul, I-¡± I began, but the abrupt sound of a gunshot sliced through the air, halting my words. Fear gripped me, and I called out his name, ¡°Paul,¡± my grip on him tightening instinctively.


    For a brief, heart-stopping moment, I felt a wave of pain, as if my own heart had been pierced.


    Was this the end? The world around us seemed to freeze, and the only sound that echoed was Derek¡¯s distant voice calling my name.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    But the external world ceased to matter.


    ¡°Paul, are you okay?¡± I asked urgently, my hands searching for any sign of life. My touch found his back, damp with an unsettling warmth. The realization hit me like a sudden storm-blood stained my hands.


    Tears fell from Paul¡¯s eyes onto my shoulder, his hold weakening.


    ¡°Nooo, I won¡¯t let you die,¡± I screamed, the words escaping my lips in a desperate plea. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I tightened my grip on him, refusing to ept the cruel reality unfolding.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go,¡± I vowed, my voice quivering with a mixture of fear and determination.


    I knew that if he released his clutches, I wouldn¡¯t be able to support his weight, and we were perilously close to a slope, teetering on the edge of an unforeseen abyss.


    ¡°Please, someone help me,¡± I yelled into the void, the echoes of my desperation lost in the vastness of the surroundings. The world felt surreal, suspended in a moment that defiedprehension.


    Time seemed to stretch as I clung to Paul, the weight of his life in my hands.


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    Elena¡¯s arms wrapped around me with a passionate intensity that bordered on desperation. In that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she truly understood the gravity of the situation, the imminent danger that lurked not just for me but for the life growing within her. Did she not give a damn about our unborn child?


    ¡°Elena, say you forgive me,¡± I implored, holding her close, the weight of unspoken apologies lingering in the air.


    Her response caught me off guard as she simply said, ¡°Shut up and hold me tightly, please,¡± her voice choked with tears.


    A bittersweet smile yed on my lips as I seized the opportunity to convey my final message.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered quietly after saying what I wanted, the words hanging in the air like an unspoken farewell.


    Just then, I noticed Derek approaching us. Without hesitation, a surge of instinctual self-preservation overcame me. With a swift and deliberate motion, I gently shoved Elena away, breaking our embrace, and in that split second, I lost my footing.


    The world around me blurred as I tumbled down the cliff, the descent into the abyss a chaotic dance with fate. In the midst of the whirlwind, I heard Elena¡¯s voice, a desperate call that echoed in the vast emptiness.


    ¡°Paul!¡±


    Her cry lingered in the air, a haunting reminder of the choices I made.


    The wind whispered through the cliff side, carrying with it the weight of regret and the echoes of a love that had teetered on the edge of the precipice.


    Continue.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 I couldn’t control myself

    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek¡¯s voice reached me, but it felt distant, a mere echo against the backdrop of my racing thoughts. His hand offered stability, but my gaze was fixed on the unfolding tragedy before me.


    Paul¡¯s sudden shove was like a cruel jolt, tearing him away from my grasp. I watched in agonized slow-motion as he tumbled down the cliff, disappearing into the cold embrace of the river below. ¡°Paul,¡± I gasped, my voice barely audible, a plea lost in the vast emptiness of the precipice.


    The world blurred around me, and a sickening sensation settled in my stomach. The edges of my vision wavered, and I clung to Derek¡¯s hand as if it were the only anchor in the storm.


    ¡°I know you love me and will always love me,¡± Paul¡¯s words echoed in my mind, a haunting refrain that reverberated in the hollows of my heart. The memory of our recent embrace, the warmth of his kiss on my cheek, shed violently with the image of his abrupt departure.


    I was caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, a tempest of grief, regret, and disbelief.


    ¡°I want a girl like you,¡± his voice lingered in the air.


    The admission, coupled with the pain in his eyes, carved a searing ache in my chest. ¡°I know I hurt you, but believe me, I hurt myself when I felt how much I hurt you. It¡¯s just¡­ I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±


    The weight of his confession pressed on me, the burden of shared pain and fractured love. His push, both physical and metaphorical, left me standing on the precipice of a reality I couldn¡¯tprehend.


    As I staggered with the mental difort of witnessing my love¡¯s fall, the air felt heavy with the unspoken words.


    Paul¡¯s descent into the abyss left me grappling with a profound sense of loss, and the tears that welled in my eyes blurred the boundary between the river below and the cascade of emotions within me.


    ¡°Nooo,¡± I wailed, the sound torn from the depths of my soul.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go,¡± I whispered to the emptiness, a futile plea that lingered in the air.


    **


    The car idled in the present, but my thoughts raced back to a moment that shattered my world.


    He abandoned me, and the weight of that truth pressed against my chest, stealing the air from my lungs.


    He abandoned me, and he abandoned me forever.


    I can¡¯t even see him even if I try, I can¡¯t hear his voice even if I try, and now I can¡¯t even say I love him.


    Nobody will listen to me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why do you let me face this, God, when I try to move on?


    Why do you always put me in such a dilemma?


    Then, like a cruel juxtaposition, the past surged forward with a swoosh, flooding my mind with memories of a time when promises held the magic of eternity.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stick together, Elena. I swear, I¡¯ll build a house like this. Then there will be you and me,¡± Paul¡¯s words reverberated with a smile, a vision of a future.


    ¡°It¡¯s you and me.¡±


    The abrupt return to the present snapped the memory like a taut rubber band, leaving me gasping for air in the wake of what once was.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, each drop carrying the weight of love and loss.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I whispered, the words a bittersweet confession that hung in the air like a fragile melody.


    **


    Three and a half years had passed since Paul¡¯s absence cast its long shadow over Elena¡¯s life. Mr. Robert, her father, thrived, and Derek had assumed control of the family business, steering it toward sess.


    Amidst the echoes of time, Elena found sce in a peculiar ce-Paul¡¯s room at thepany he once managed.


    The first time she entered, memories flooded the room like a bittersweet tide. Photographs of her adorned the walls.


    Everything dangled there, suspended in a time capsule of their past. Paul had decorated the room with meticulous care, filling it with all her favorite things.


    Elena, despite the passing years, couldn¡¯t bring herself to make any changes.


    She imed it as her own, a quiet tribute to the love that lingered even in his absence.


    She spent hours there, immersing herself in the memories etched into every corner. It became her refuge, a ce where she could feel close to him.


    In the midst of her solitary visits, another presence hade into their lives-their daughter, now three years old.


    In a poignant twist of fate, Elena might be named her after Paul. But the ironyy in the fact that it was Derek, not Elena, who had given her the name Paulina.


    Derek knew from the beginning that Elena¡¯s heart belonged to Paul, a love that surpassed any connection she could forge with him. He understood the depth of her emotions, the unwavering loyalty she reserved for the man who had left an indelible mark on her soul.


    Yet, as a husband he harbored noints, epting his ce in the shadows of a love that lingered beyond the realms of the present.


    Devotion became Derek¡¯s mantra, amitment to both Elena and the little beacon of light they named Paulina.


    However, the passage of time had wrought profound changes in Elena. The incident, Paul¡¯s untimely death, had left an indelible mark on her heart and mental well-being.


    The once vibrant Elena had be a mere echo of her former self, lost in thebyrinth of her own thoughts and submerged in the tears that flowed like a silent river.


    The transformation was stark. Her moments of solitude multiplied an istion that shielded her from the outside world. Cries, both audible and those stifled in the recesses of her soul, became the haunting soundtrack of her existence.


    She sought refuge in the cocoon of her own grief, withdrawing from the reality that seemed too harsh to bear.


    The pain had manifested into a plea for escape, and she reached a point where even her marriage to Derek became a burden too heavy to carry.


    She requested a divorce, a desperate attempt to free herself from the entanglements of a life that felt increasingly unbearable.


    Concerned for Elena¡¯s well-being, Derek sought professional help.


    Despite Derek¡¯s unwavering support and the efforts of medical professionals, the darkness that enveloped Elena¡¯s soul refused to lift. It was as if the shadows of Paul¡¯s absence had cast an unyielding pall over her, turning her into a prisoner of her own mind.

 I am okay

    The room was dimly lit, casting long shadows that danced on the walls. Elena found sce in the pages of a novel, slowly she fell in sleep.


    Elena still half-dreaming in the warmth of her cozy chair, found herself abruptly awakened by the sweet voice of her daughter.


    ¡°Mom¡¯ma.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes, heavy with sleep, widened in surprise as she looked at Paulina standing before her. Weariness clung to her like a heavy shroud, but there was something in Paulina¡¯s gaze that demanded attention.


    ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s time for you to go to bed,¡± Elena murmured, avoiding direct eye contact, as if afraid of the emotions that lurked beneath the surface.


    Paulina, undeterred, took a step closer, her small fingers reaching out to touch Elena¡¯s legs. Elena, feeling the gentle caress, leaned back, a nervous tension settling in the air.


    ¡°Mom¡¯ma.¡±


    As Paulina persistently tried to crawl into herp, Elena¡¯s hands trembled at the touch of her daughter¡¯s fingertips. Overwhelmed, she closed her eyes, a feeble attempt to contain the flood of emotions threatening to spill over. With a shaky hand, she gently held Paulina, ensuring that the little girl wouldn¡¯t slip off herp.


    ¡°Mo-ma.¡±


    Elena¡¯s world swirled in a chaotic blend of panic and confusion. Her body betrayed her, sumbing to the overwhelming force of a panic attack triggered by Paulina¡¯s touch. Gasping for air, she struggled to maintain control as her vision blurred, and her surroundings threatened to fade away.


    ¡°Mo-ma, wha-t¡¯?¡± Paulina¡¯s voice pierced through the haze, reaching Elena¡¯s ears as if from a distant ce. Every word felt like a lifeline, a connection to reality that was slipping away.


    She tried to open her mouth to draw in oxygen, but the air refused toply. Darkness loomed on the edges of her vision, threatening to engulf her entirely.


    In the critical moment, someone intervened, a reassuring presence that materialized in the form of Derek. He arrived just in time, a lifeline in the tempest of Elena¡¯s panic. His strong hands enveloped her, grounding her in the reality that seemed to slip away.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, honey. Continue to take deep breaths. I¡¯m here,¡± he reassured her, his voice a steady anchor in the storm.


    Derek¡¯s hands moved in soothing strokes on Elena¡¯s back, a rhythmic motion meant to coax her erratic breaths into a semnce of calm. Yet, Elena felt herself spiraling further, the weight of the panic attack threatening to pull her into an abyss of helplessness.


    As Derek¡¯s touch attempted to steady her, Elena lost control over her body. The struggle for breath intensified each gasp a battle against the invisible chains that constricted her chest. In those agonizing moments, she teetered on the edge of consciousness, her senses fading into a disorienting blur.


    When rity slowly seeped back into her awareness, Elena found herself cradled in Derek¡¯s arms. The world seemed weightless, and for a fleeting moment, she questioned if Paulina had slipped off herp. With a tentative gaze, she turned her eyes toward Derek.


    To her relief, she saw Derek¡¯s gentle back rubs and, to her surprise, Paulina nestled on his other arm.


    ¡°Mom-ma, cry,¡± Paulina¡¯s innocent observation echoed in the quiet aftermath of Elena¡¯s panic attack. Elena lowered her gaze, a mixture of vulnerability and exhaustion etched on her face.


    ¡°Honey, are you all right now?¡± Derek¡¯s gentle inquiry broke the silence, his eyes filled with both worry and a steady reassurance. Elena, still catching her breath, nodded in response and reached for the inhaler-a tangible lifeline in moments of distress.


    ¡°Dad-dy, mom-ma cry.¡±


    ¡°No, baby, she was a little sick. Let us now go to our room. Daddy is going to tell you a story. Say goodbye to your mom,¡± he said, shielding Paulina from the weight of the moment.


    He gently guided Paulina away, creating a buffer between the remnants of Elena¡¯s distress and the child¡¯s impressionable mind.


    ¡°Good-night, mom-ma,¡± Paulina¡¯s sweet voice echoed in the hallway, her small hand waving as she disappeared into her room. Derek apanied her, the door closing gently behind them, leaving Elena standing alone.


    As the door clicked shut, a wave of fatigue washed over Elena, and she pressed her fingertips to her temples. The respite from the panic attack was fleeting, and a persistent headache. She took a deep breath, attempting to stave off the encroaching pain, and then turned her attention to the window.


    The night outside was surprisingly bright, the moon casting a silvery glow over thendscape. A chilly wind stirred, tousling Elena¡¯s hair as she leaned against the window frame.


    Elena¡¯s gaze lingered on the moonlit scene, the cool breeze carrying a semnce of peace. In that quiet moment, she murmured to the stillness, as if confiding in the night itself, ¡°You know, she has a striking resemnce to you. Surprisingly, the small version of you has the same eyes, hair, and nose.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even hold her in my arms because her fragrance reminds me of yours. It appears that I have you in my grip.¡±


    One hourter, the room draped in the hushed hues of midnight, Derek approached Elena. She had sumbed to sleep once again, the chair cradling her in its weary embrace. Gently cing his hand on her shoulder, Derek called her name, his voice a soft ripple in the quiet room.


    ¡°Elena,¡± he said, repeating her name in an attempt to rouse her from her slumber. He called her several times until she stirred, responding in a tired, sleepy tone.


    ¡°Derek,¡± she murmured, her eyes narrowing as if waking to an unpleasant reality.


    ¡®Babe, it¡¯s toote. You need to take medicine and need to sleep,¡± he suggested, concern etched on his face.


    ¡°I am okay,¡± she insisted, shifting her gaze away from him as if avoiding a confrontation with the truth.


    ¡°Elena, it is not how everything goes. You need to involve yourself in something,¡± Derek urged.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena remained silent, her internal struggles cast in the shadows of her weary gaze.


    Derek sighed, recognizing the futility of his attempts to break through the walls Elena had erected around herself. Despite her disregard, he persisted, ¡°Can¡¯t you give some attention to your health?¡±

 Stop crying, Elena

    Elena, still avoiding direct eye contact, unveiled the depths of her internal turmoil.


    ¡°Derek, we almost talked with a lot of physicians, but it didn¡¯t work out well,¡± she confessed, her voice carrying the weight of resignation.


    ¡°Nobody will be able to help me with this panic attack, Derek. And I already told you to give up on me. I¡­ I just could not feel anything. I feel everything empty around me. I don¡¯t want to hurt you anymore. It¡¯s just I can¡¯t take this emptiness anymore. Everything feels so burdensome in my heart.¡±


    Derek¡¯s internal turmoil echoed in his thoughts, the awareness of Elena slowly perishing on the inside casting a somber shadow over his concern. He took a deep breath, mustering the strength to confront theplexities of their shared reality. Abruptly, he held her arms, his voice carrying the weight of both frustration and love.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Look at me, Elena,¡± he implored, his eyes searching hers for a glimmer of connection. Elena met his gaze with an expressionless face, a facade that barely concealed the depths of her internal struggles.


    ¡°I told you, you are my wife, and I will not do what you want,¡± Derek asserted, his words a deration of the unwaveringmitment he held for the woman before him. Elena, seemingly unfazed, took a deep breath but remained silent, her emotions guarded.


    ¡°Elena, she needs you,¡± Derek remarked with a sigh, the plea for connection hanging in the air. Sensing the gravity of the moment, he halted in front of her and knelt down, his voice a tender murmur as he held her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to conquer your fear, sweetie. You must take a stand for us. I¡¯ll take you to the best doctor avable. But, all you have to do is cooperate with them,¡± he urged, his words a lifeline extended to a woman drowning in the depths of her own struggles.


    Elena, her head lowered, felt the gentle caress of Derek¡¯s hand on her face as he asked, ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± She nodded, the weight of her thoughts evident in her expression.


    ¡°Derek, she is happy with you. But I can¡¯t seem to get it out of my head. I¡¯m unable to,¡± Elena confessed, her vulnerabilityid bare. In response, Derek embraced her, his hands soothingly caressing her back. ¡°Elena,¡± he whispered, a reassurance woven into the simplicity of his touch.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to push you anymore. And I¡¯ll take a long time off from work,¡± Derek dered. Elena, puzzled, asked, ¡°Why?¡± In a tender gesture, he picked her up and carried her to the balcony.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re going to Switzend,¡± he announced, settling her on hisp. Elena, caught in the whirlwind of emotions, remained silent. The mention of Switzend stirred memories-promises made and dreams shared.


    ¡®Switzend? Paul promised to live together in Switzend. Everything about me has been lost to myself,¡¯ Elena thought, the echoes of a past vision colliding with the harsh reality of her present struggles.


    ¡°I know you love Switzend, but we¡¯ll be there for your treatment. I know a psychiatrist there who can help you,¡± Derek exined, his voice a steady anchor in the tempest of Elena¡¯s mind. She continued to stay silent, her internal turmoil reflected in the unmoving stillness of her form.


    In an attempt to break through the heavy silence, Derek gently ruffled her hair with his fingertips.


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    As time passed, I noticed Elena dozing off on myp. The quiet of the night enveloped us, and in that serene moment, my thoughts wandered into thebyrinth of emotions that defined our tangled story.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re dying on the inside, babe. He was your first love, and you felt the magic of love from him when I was nothing. You may love me, but you take as your duty and you will never love me as much as you love Paul.


    I also don¡¯t want you to love me the same way you love Paul. These silent confessions echoed in the stillness of the night, each unspoken word a poignant reminder of theplexities that bound us.


    You love him but have never confessed your feelings to him. You¡¯ve always tried to save him, to give him a better life. Now you can¡¯t even touch your most precious thing, your daughter. Rather than punishing him, you chose to punish yourself.


    Why did you choose your anger rather than your heart? If you followed your heart, you wouldn¡¯t have to endure as much.


    If you choose your heart, it¡¯s likely that you wouldn¡¯t be with me anymore. The weight of these thoughts settled on my shoulders, a burden born out of love and the painful awareness that some wounds couldn¡¯t be healed.


    I tightened my grip on her, as if trying to anchor her in the reality we had built together. I gazed up at the sky, as if seeking sce in the vastness of the universe that held secrets beyond ourprehension.


    I made a mistake, too, Elena, and I¡¯m partly responsible for your situation. I didn¡¯t want you to be with him, yet I am trying to keep you with me.


    **


    That night, three years ago, at the spot where Paul fell down from the cliff, the haunting echoes of a tragedy unfolded.


    ¡°Why did you shoot him?¡± Elena¡¯s voice, torn by grief, pierced through the silence, each word a desperate plea for answers.


    ¡°Why?¡± she screamed as sobs wracked her body.


    ¡°Tell me why,¡± she demanded as she wept in my arms, seeking sce amidst the unfathomable pain. I held her close, a feeble attempt to shield her from the harsh reality that had shattered our world.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we had no choice,¡± Obin, one of the enigmatic figures surrounding us, interjected abruptly. ¡°So, before Sir could instruct us, we shot him.¡±


    ¡°What were you guys thinking?¡± Elena¡¯s anguished cry filled the air, her eyes streaming with tears, mirroring the torrent of emotions raging within her.


    ¡°Derek, they killed my Paul,¡± she uttered, her wordsden with usation and heartache.


    ¡°Stop crying, Elena,¡± I implored, yanking her into my chest. My own voice trembled with the weight of a truth I had kept hidden.

 Baby, we’ve arrived

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for him,¡± I added, a reassurance offered in the midst of the chaos.


    Yet, as Elena sought answers, the ghosts of my own actions haunted me. What would I say when I shot Paul because I couldn¡¯t stand how he was holding you in his arms?


    I was scared because I thought he had convinced you to ept him. Elena, I¡¯m sorry, I whispered, the words a fragile admission of regret.


    I exchanged a silent look of gratitude with Obin, acknowledging the unspoken understanding that revealing the truth could shatter the fragile semnce of stability that clung to our shared reality. If Elena were to discover the depths of my actions, the foundation we had built might crumble irreparably.


    With Elena beside me, still reeling from the torment of grief, I guided her into the car. Her sobs echoed within the confines of the vehicle, a haunting melody of sorrow. Eventually, the tears ceased, leaving behind a silence pregnant with unspoken pain.


    Exiting the car, I approached the police officers, seeking some semnce of rity in the chaos that enveloped us.


    ¡°Sir, other than this rifle, we found nothing odd in his car,¡± one officer reported.


    ¡°Only this,¡± added another, holding out the rifle.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the first officer continued, ¡°but it¡¯s empty.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed, surprised by the revtion.


    ¡°Give me the rifle,¡± I instructed, my hands inspecting the weapon. Indeed, it was devoid of any ammunition.


    You didn¡¯t want to kill me, did you? The unsettling realization gripped me as I grappled with the implications of Paul¡¯s actions. Was this a misguided attempt at change, or a desperate cry for help?


    Damn it! Peering into the car, I noticed Elena sitting there like a pale corpse-a silent witness to the unfolding tragedy. Paul, why did you do it? Or were you trying to change yourself?


    The questions lingered, suspended in the air like unresolved echoes of a life unraveling.


    The next morning dawned with an air of muted sorrow.


    ¡°Did you guys pack everything?¡± I inquired, my voice carrying a tinge of weariness.


    ¡°Yes sir, we packed everything of Ma¡¯am¡¯s and the baby¡¯s,¡± two maids responded in unison, their voices a harmonious cadence in the somber atmosphere.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I acknowledged, ascending the stairs to find Elena standing on the balcony, her gaze fixed downward. The morning light cast a gentle glow on her figure, yet her silhouette seemed draped in the shadows of the emotional tempest that had engulfed us.


    ¡°Elena,¡± I called up to her, my voice a gentle plea for connection.


    ¡°We have to move now, Love,¡± I murmured, a subtle reminder of the need to confront the challenges awaiting us. Elena, however, remained silent, her response confined to a nod.


    **


    In the Blue Wave Resort hotel in Switzend, a mundane conversation unfolded between two female staff members within the confines of a guest room.


    ¡°Hey, did you clean that room?¡± one of the staff members questioned the other, a note of urgency in her voice.


    The other admitted, ¡°No, I forgot about that.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± she replied, a sense of worry evident, ¡°if the manager finds out, he¡¯ll fire both of us.¡± The specter of potential consequences loomed, casting a shadow over their oversight.


    The other staff member sighed, offering a remark that hinted at the peculiarities of their manager. ¡°He¡¯s strange and cranky. Have you seen his choices? Isn¡¯t it so girly?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, he only follows his wife¡¯s taste,¡± the first staff member hushed herpanion, a silent reminder to tread carefully.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go, we have to clean the room,¡± they decided, their sense of duty taking precedence over their fleeting banter.


    Once inside the room, the first staff member voiced a concern, ¡°Where is the gerbera?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the other began to exin, but herpanion interrupted with frustration, ¡°Damn you, girl. I¡¯m going to get some flowers.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we use roses?¡± inquired the second staff member, attempting to offer an alternative solution.


    ¡°No, gerbera is his favorite flower. Stop chatting and go to work!¡± the first staff member asserted, emphasizing the urgency of their task.


    **


    As we waited for the ne to arrive, my eyes remained fixed on Elena. The bustling atmosphere of the airport seemed to fade into the background, leaving only her figure in sharp relief against the canvas of uncertainty.


    She stood there, a familiar silhouette, carrying the weight of unspoken pain and resilience. I couldn¡¯t escape the realization that I, too, shared in the responsibility for the shadows that lingered in the periphery of her eyes.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yes, I was also to me. The demands of life, theplexities of our shared journey-they had at times overshadowed the attention she deserved. In the quietude of that moment, I found myself hoping that this trip would offer her the sce and peace she sought.


    **


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    We found ourselves aboard the ne, the hum of engines creating a gentle lull in the cabin. Paulina rested her head on Derek¡¯s chest, a scene of serene familial connection. Hershes, thick and reminiscent of her father¡¯s, framed her innocent slumber.


    I couldn¡¯t help but shift my gaze away from the tender moment. It was a bittersweet reminder of the intricate dance of life-the echoes of the past intertwining with the fragile threads of the present.


    As I turned my attention toward the window, a vast expanse of sky unfolded before me. The clouds, wisps of white against the azure canvas, seemed to hold secrets and untold stories within their fleeting forms.


    What would it be like if I were to fall from this height? Will the sea engulf me? Can anyone survive?


    Like a river, life moves at a fast pace. Only memories remain when people have gone.


    I had no awareness of the moment when sleep imed me, but as consciousness returned, we were on the brink of touching down. The subtle vibrations of the ne hinted at the impending reunion with solid ground.


    ¡°Baby, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Derek¡¯s gentle voice stirred me from my slumber. Opening my eyes, I cast a nce outside the window, greeted by the sight of our destination unfolding below. Thendscape, unfamiliar yet pregnant with the promise of new beginnings, stretched beneath us.


    The ne descended gracefully, the wheels meeting the runway with a subtle jolt.


    As we disembarked, I noticed a man standing amidst the airport bustle, his gaze fixed on our approach.


    ¡°Wee,¡± he greeted, a warmth in his voice that extended a hand of hospitality.

 That voice?

    The car enveloped us, muffling the outside world as I eavesdropped on their conversation. Paulina¡¯s voice echoed in my ears, reminiscent of Paul¡¯s incessant chatter from our shared past. In those bygone days, we engaged in endless conversations, navigating the contours of life when Paul was just a kid.


    Now, as I navigate life without him, the realization of time¡¯s fleeting nature hits me with a profound force.


    I find myself lost in hypothetical.


    What if he could ovee his struggles, the grip of his paranoid disorder loosening its hold? Would he still be a vibrant presence, sharing smiles with Paulina in Derek¡¯s ce?


    As the car hums along the road, my mind races through scenarios that exist only in the realm of what-ifs.


    What if Paul could reim his normalcy? Would he stand beside me now, sharing the same space as Derek?


    The rhythmic motion of the car bes a metronome, measuring the passage of time and stirring introspection.


    Eventually, we arrive at the resort, and to my surprise, it hugs the coastline. The distant symphony of waves crashing against the shore permeates the air. It¡¯s as if the ocean itself is whispering tales of time and change.


    I can¡¯t help but acknowledge the impable taste of the resort¡¯s designer. The proximity to the sea adds an unexpectedyer of serenity, the waves serving as a constant reminder of nature¡¯s relentless march forward.


    Derek¡¯s voice broke the silence, pulling me back from the depths of my thoughts.


    Derek smiled, holding my hand.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked.


    I nodded without much expression.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll enjoy it,¡± he assured me.


    We stepped out of the car, and I took in the stunning surroundings. It was exactly like the scenes from my dreams. I¡¯d always wanted to share this beauty with someone special, but he wasn¡¯t here with me. It felt like someone had taken my dream and ced it right in front of me.


    A friendly voice interrupted my thoughts, ¡°Hello ma¡¯am, pleasee this way.¡±


    I turned to see a man guiding us. ncing back at Derek, who was chatting with the receptionist, he smiled and motioned for me to follow him.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± the man repeated, breaking my reverie.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I responded, and I fell into step behind him, the fragrance of jasmine wafting in my wake. It surprised me; Derek knew of my presence, but not every detail. Perhaps he uncovered the parts I hadn¡¯t shared.


    As we walked, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of subtle revtion, the scent of jasmine intertwining with the unspoken.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is your room,¡± the man dered,ing to a stop in front of a door.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I murmured, entering the room. He gestured for a boy to ce our bags down.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the resort¡¯s owner?¡± I asked, my tone a blend of weariness and calm detachment. Though not particrly interested in his background, a subtle curiosity lingered.


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m simply here to work. My boss wanted to meet you, but his job got in the way,¡± he exined.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I inquired, my tone firm.


    He replied with a simple, ¡°My name is Han.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Han, thank you. I really like how you guys decorated this room,¡± I expressed, genuinely impressed by the thoughtful touches.


    As my eyes swept across the room, I noticed the Gerbera, my favorite flower. The subtle scent of jasmine now enveloped the space, catching me by surprise. My fingers instinctively reached out to touch the Gerbera, a connection to a personal fondness.


    As I pulled back the curtain, the shock intensified. A vast jasmine garden unfolded before my eyes, a breathtaking panorama that left me momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I hope you enjoy it,¡± Han said, breaking the silence. His exnation followed, revealing that every room in the resort had been hand-decorated by Derek.


    I peered out of the window, the jasmine garden stretching as far as the eye could see. ¡°I really like it, Mr. Han,¡± I remarked abruptly, the words escaping my lips without much thought.


    I thought Derek had arranged everything, but its fine since the owner of the resort did it.


    **


    Derek and Paulina made an unexpected entrance. Paulina, brimming with childlike enthusiasm, darted to the porch, her eyes sparkling as she peered into the vibrant sea of flowers.


    ¡°Mo-ma see, flow-ers,¡± she eximed joyfully, a chorus of innocence that filled the room with a delightful energy.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Han,¡± Derek expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Mr. Derek, it¡¯s my work,¡± Han replied.


    ¡°Elena, do you like this?¡± Derek asked, closing the distance between them. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll talk with the manager.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Elena replied sinctly.


    ¡°Finally, you like something,¡± Derek teased with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°OK, ma¡¯am and sir, enjoy your time,¡± Han said, his departure signaling a moment of privacy for Derek and Elena. Derek enveloped Elena in his arms, a gesture that spoke of familiarity and care.


    ¡°I had a feeling you¡¯d enjoy it. That¡¯s why I brought you here,¡± he revealed, a trace of satisfaction in his voice.


    Elena¡¯s face remained stern, aplex blend of emotions hidden behind her facade. Derek, undeterred, suggested, ¡°Go freshen up; we¡¯ll go for dinner.¡±


    Elena nodded.


    Derek, sensing her reserved demeanor, retreated to the balcony to retrieve Paulina. As he approached, he found her fixated on someone in the garden, her face adorned with a radiant smile.


    ¡°Baby,¡± Derek called out, reaching for her and bringing her into his embrace. ¡°What is my baby doing here?¡± he inquired with paternal affection.


    Paulina¡¯s response came in the form of a single word, ¡°Da-day.¡±


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Derek asked, his curiosity piqued by her unwavering gaze. Paulina, still nestled in his arms, simply pointed towards the garden with a gleeful expression.


    Derek searched the garden, hoping to catch sight of the mysterious figure that had captured Paulina¡¯s attention. However, his efforts proved fruitless. ¡°There isn¡¯t a single person, honey. Let¡¯s go inside. Daddy will select a dress for you,¡±


    Inside, minutes ticked away as Elena waited for Derek¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Order something, Elena,¡± Derek urged, his attempt to involve her in the evening¡¯s ns. Elena¡¯s gaze wandered over the menu, but her eyes held a distant, vacant expression.


    Unexpectedly, Paulina chimed in, ¡°Da-day, prawn soup.¡± Her innocent request brought a spark to the moment.


    Derek, always responsive to Paulina¡¯s wishes, dered, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll have prawn soup.


    The dining setup was impable. A sea view unfolded before them, the rhythmic waves providing a soothing backdrop. A pianist yed nearby, the melodic notes adding a touch of elegance to the atmosphere.


    The ambiance was carefully curated, a picturesque scene that blended the beauty of the sea with the harmonious melody of the piano.


    Elena, still caught in the quietplexity of her thoughts, found sce in the tasteful setting. The sea breeze whispered through the open windows, and the distant melody of the piano created an immersive experience that transcended the simple act of dining.


    **


    Elena¡¯s pov.


    My focus wavered from the piano, my mind drifting into the recesses of memory. The pianist¡¯s melodies stirred thoughts of a time when I, too, yed the piano with passion. Paul, a devoted fan of my music, had always encouraged my pursuits. Memories flooded back  the schoolpetitions, the pride in my mom¡¯s eyes, and Paul¡¯s unwavering support.


    Lost in the echo of these past moments, a voice abruptly shattered the reverie.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The greeting sliced through my thoughts, and an inexplicable sensation gripped my heart. Time momentarily froze; my heartbeat seemed to halt. I instinctively tightened my grip on the chair, a reflexive response to the unexpected disturbance.


    What was that?


    What did I hear?


    That voice?


    The voice, though faintly familiar, sent ripples of disbelief through me. My gaze slowly shifted towards the source, and there he was-guy.


    I opened my mouth, eyes widening in startle as disbelief seized me. How could this be? There he stood, a figure from the past, materializing in the present like a ghost. My heart raced, and I was momentarily paralyzed by the shock of recognition.


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am,¡± the man greeted, his voice weaving through the air like a thread connecting two distinct moments in time. His smile, pleasant and undisturbed, only intensified the surreal nature of the encounter.


    I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from him. A thousand questions flooded my mind, each vying for attention. How was this possible? What did it mean? My throat felt constricted, words imprisoned by an inexplicable force.


    ¡°Good evening, ma¡¯am,¡± he continued, extending the simple greeting that hung in the air like a weighty secret. My breath caught in my chest, and I struggled to respond. It felt as if someone had seized my throat, rendering me mute.


    As I stood there, eyes welling up with tears, a surge of panic threatened to engulf me. Inhaling deeply, I grappled with the flood of emotions threatening to spill over. His features, a mirror of someone I thought I had lost forever, stared back at me with an uncanny resemnce.


    Blue eyes, lips, nose, and that slicked ck hair-it was Paul.

 That’s my daughter

    ¡°Babe,¡± Derek murmured, reaching for Elena¡¯s hand, but she seemed oblivious to his presence.


    In the midst of the shocking encounter with the man who bore an uncanny resemnce to Paul, her mind was caught in a whirlwind of emotions.


    ¡°Paul,¡± Elena unconsciously murmured, her voice a fragile whisper, carrying the weight of memories that surged to the surface.


    Concern etched on his face, the man who had triggered this unexpected cascade of memories attempted to offer Elena a ss of water.


    However, upon hearing her utter Paul¡¯s name, he paused, a momentary flicker of understanding crossing his features.


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± he uttered with a gentle sincerity.


    ¡°Babe,¡± Derek murmured, reaching for Elena¡¯s hand, but she seemed oblivious to his presence. In the midst of the shocking encounter with the man who bore an uncanny resemnce to Paul, her mind was caught in a whirlwind of emotions.


    ¡°Paul,¡± Elena unconsciously murmured, her voice a fragile whisper, carrying the weight of memories that surged to the surface.


    Concern etched on his face, the man who had triggered this unexpected cascade of memories attempted to offer Elena a ss of water. However, upon hearing her utter Paul¡¯s name, he paused, a momentary flicker of understanding crossing his features.


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± he uttered with a gentle sincerity, realizing the emotional depth of the situation.


    Derek gently intervened, ¡°Elena, try to take a deep breath.¡±


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    Those blue eyes-the windows to a thousand shared moments, whispered secrets, and unspoken promises-I would never forget.


    The haunting familiarity paralyzed me, and for a moment, the world seemed to dissolve into a surreal tableau of past and present colliding.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, De-Derek. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him,¡± I gasped, the words catching in my throat as I struggled for breath. The shock of the encounter with the man who bore an uncanny resemnce to Paul left me breathless, caught in the tangle of emotions.


    Paulina, sensing the tension, approached with innocent concern, saying, ¡°Mo-ma.¡±


    ¡°Come here, sweetie,¡± Derek said, gently guiding her away.


    Derek, always quick to diffuse tension, turned to the man and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry my wife mistook you for someone.¡±


    The man, understanding the gravity of the situation, responded with a sympathetic nod, ¡°No problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Nooo, that can¡¯t be,¡± I stammered, my voice trembling with the weight of disbelief and the resurgence of emotions long buried.


    ¡°Calm down, honey,¡± Derek urged, his voice a steady anchor attempting to ground me amidst the swirling tempest of emotions.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Derek began, addressing the man with a measured tone, ¡°could you kindly leave us alone for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man answered, nodding. He added, ¡°I think your baby is a bit scared to witness this. May I take her with me for a minute?¡±


    Derek, torn between protecting Paulina and managing the emotional storm within the room, paused to consider the request. After a thoughtful moment, he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Sweetie, can you take me to look around?¡± the man gently requested as he approached Paulina.


    Paulina instinctively wrapped her small arms around Derek¡¯s neck. Her innocent gesture was both a plea forfort and a reflection of the impact that the unfolding emotional storm had on her tender understanding.


    ¡°Go with him, baby. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to stay with your mother,¡± Derek gently instructed.


    Paulina reluctantly released her embrace and followed the mysterious man.


    As they departed, a hushed murmur enveloped the space, drawing the attention of onlookers. Sensing the gathering crowd, that man, in an attempt to shield us from prying eyes, discreetly advised people not to linger around.


    In the midst of the encroaching chaos, I clutched Derek¡¯s shirt, my hands fisted tightly as if grounding myself in the tangible reality of the present.


    Closing my eyes, I pressed my face into Derek¡¯s chest, seeking sce amidst the storm of emotions.


    ¡°He¡¯s Paul, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± I whispered, the words escaping in a hushed breath.


    The memories that had long slumbered in the recesses of my mind now surged forth, resurrecting the vivid image of Paul-the same blue eyes, the familiar smile that had once been the happiness and sadness of my world.


    How could I have forgotten his stare? His blue eyes, his smile¡­ I would never forget.


    ¡°Derek, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s Pa-,¡± I started, my words hanging in the air, but Derek interrupted with a gentle yet firm assertion, ¡°Elena, Paul is no longer with us.¡±


    His words sliced through the tumult of emotions, a stark reminder of the painful reality that had shaped the course of our lives. I took a deep breath, closing my eyes in an attempt to anchor myself in the present.


    Yes, my Paul was no longer with us. His departure had left an indelible mark on my heart, a wound that time had failed to fully heal.


    ¡°Elena, take a deep breath. If you¡¯re still worried about whom he is, I¡¯ll check into it. I will find out everything I can about him,¡± Derek reassured.


    As Derek held me close, I heard the familiar voice of Paulina.


    ¡°Mo-ma,¡± she called out, dashing towards us. I searched for the man who had taken her away, expecting to find Paulina in his arms, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    The realization struck me-Paulina was supposed to be with him.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s eat something,¡± Derek murmured, his voice a gentle anchor as he took my hand in his.


    While we indulged in the act of eating, I kept a vignt gaze, scanning the surroundings for any sign of the mysterious man who had seemingly vanished. However, my efforts proved futile. Was he gone? The uncertainty added ayer of unease to the already charged atmosphere.


    But as if conjured from the shadows, he appeared once again, interrupting the quietude that had settled after dinner.


    ¡°I hope ma¡¯am is fine?¡± he inquired, his voice breaking the silence.


    I stared at him, unable to tear my eyes away. Self-control wavered in the face of the enigma he represented.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Derek,¡± Derek introduced himself, extending a smile that masked the underlying tension.


    The man reciprocated with a courteous nod, ¡°My name is Ethan Allen, and I¡¯m the manager of this resort.¡± He shook Derek¡¯s hand in a gesture of formal greeting.


    Upon hearing his name, Ethan Allen, a shiver of recognition tinged with shock coursed through me. I looked down, grappling with the implications of a name that seemed both familiar and distant.


    Ethan Allen.


    The shock deepened when I processed the revtion that he was the manager of the resort. The room, meticulously arranged to suit my tastes, echoed with a disconcerting truth. If he wasn¡¯t Paul, then how had he orchestrated the details that mirrored my preferences?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Derek engaged in polite conversation, my mind raced, trying to reconcile the incongruities. How did he arrange all of this if he wasn¡¯t Paul? The intricacies of the room, the choice of flowers, the scent of jasmine-it all pointed to a level of understanding that surpassed the bounds of casual acquaintance.


    My gaze shifted from Derek to Ethan, the threads of the enigma pulling tighter with each passing moment.


    You may change your name, but you can¡¯t change your passion, which am me. You can¡¯t fool my eyes.


    The words formed a whisper in the quiet space, a deration of recognition that hung between us. I attempted to stand, but Derek¡¯s firm grip on my hand restrained the impulse.


    ¡°Meet my wife, Elena,¡± Derek introduced me, a protective undertone in his voice as he bridged the gap between the past and the present.


    Ethan, seeminglyposed, gave me a kind smile.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Elena. I hope you¡¯re doing well now,¡± he greeted, the words carrying a weight of understanding.


    I merely nodded, avoiding direct eye contact, the tumult of emotions roiling beneath the surface. Paulina¡¯s abrupt statement, ¡°My mo-ma cry,¡± added ayer of vulnerability to the already charged atmosphere.


    Suddenly, Ethan knelt down, a gesture both unexpected and disarming. His hand gently touched Paulina¡¯s face as he said, ¡°I apologize if I offended your mother, baby. I¡¯m not going to do that again.¡±


    ¡°Sa¡­y sorry,¡± Paulina chimed.


    I could feel Ethan¡¯s gaze on me. His acknowledgment of my name, ¡°Mrs. Elena,¡± resonated in the air, sending a ripple through the quietude.


    ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Elena,¡± he offered.


    I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from him.


    ¡°Love,¡± Derek whispered, his voice a tender caress as he stroked my hand.


    I clutched my dress with both hands.


    ¡°Actually, we lost a special one who resembled you,¡± Derek exined.


    ¡°I apologize for your loss, ma¡¯am,¡± Ethan added, his words a respectful acknowledgment of the grief that permeated the room.


    ¡°However, I am not Paul,¡± he continued.


    I¡¯m not going to trust you, you liar. Paul, you¡¯re my Paul. You¡¯re doing this to punish me, right?


    The internal turmoil reverberated in the unspoken usation.


    Inhaling deeply, I directed my gaze at Ethan. His eyes, twinkling like stars, held a mysterious allure that defied easy interpretation


    ¡°Certainly, Mr. Derek loves Ma¡¯am,¡± Ethan interjected.


    ¡°Yeah, but now she has apetitor,¡± Derek teased.


    ¡°That¡¯s my daughter.¡±


    ¡°However, your daughter has her mother¡¯s beauty,¡± Ethan remarked, his words slicing through the air with an unexpected intensity.


    I felt an inexplicable sting at hisment, as if a hidden vulnerability had been exposed. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Derek affirmed.


    I didn¡¯t know why but their conversations were pissing me off.

 I need the drug

    Derek kissed on Paulina¡¯s cheek tenderly.


    Yet, the persistent game of hide and seek, the dance between recognition and doubt, became a weight too heavy to bear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room,¡± I dered, breaking the invisible threads that bound me to the unfolding narrative.


    ¡°Why? Is there anything wrong?¡± Derek inquired, his concern evident in the furrow of his brows.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little sleepy,¡± I replied, the words a feeble attempt to cloak the mounting confusion within me. I ascended the stairs, each step a deliberate movement away from the enigma that held the resort in its grip.


    As I walked away, I turned my gaze back to the scene below. Derek and Ethan engaged in conversation, the casual exchange of words belying the underlying tension that lingered in the air.


    I looked at Ethan.


    Thoughts raced through my mind-was he truly Paul, hidden behind a facade of indifference? Or, as Derek insisted, was it someone entirely different?


    ¡°If Paul hated Derek so much, why didn¡¯t he react? Or else, Derek is right that it is not Paul,¡± I mused, the internal conflict echoing the uncharted terrain of my emotions.


    Yet, the conviction that resonated in Ethan¡¯s tone, the familiarity in his nce, refused to be dismissed. I couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken. His presence invoked the specter of Paul.


    Entering my room, I copsed onto the couch, the weight of uncertainty pressing against my temples. I ced my hand on my forehead and tapped my brow in a futile attempt to dispel the haunting questions that danced within.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you. You¡¯re deliberately causing me pain.¡±


    Oh, God!


    Unable to quell the turmoil within, I rose from the couch and began to pace the room.


    Iy down on the bed, seeking sce in the embrace of its stillness.


    Feeling the irritation intensify, I couldn¡¯t shake the relentless thoughts that gripped me. My hands instinctively reached for my head, a futile attempt to quell the rising storm within. The overwhelming need for reprieve led me to my purse, where the promise of forgettingy in the form of a small pill.


    But just as I was about to sumb to the temporary sce it offered, the door opened, breaking the quietude of my internal struggle.


    It was Derek.


    Excitement surged within me as I asked in an eager tone, ¡°Derek, what did you find? Is he?¡±


    Derek¡¯s response was not verbal. Instead, he ced a finger on his lower lip, signaling a desire to halt the conversation. My eyes followed his gesture, and there, behind him, I saw Paulina leaning against Ethan¡¯s forearm. She was dozing off.


    ¡°Sorry, she dozed off,¡± Ethan exined, his voice a gentle interruption to the charged atmosphere in the room.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Derek expressed, his hand reaching for Paulina¡¯s arm, a protective gesture against the intrusion of wakefulness.


    ¡°Mr. Derek, it is my pleasure. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll stay here for a few days,¡± Ethan proposed.


    ¡°Yes, we nned it as well, right babe?¡± Derek turned to me, seeking confirmation.


    However, my response was a nk stare, a reflection of the unsettled thoughts that swirled within.


    ¡°All right, then, have a sweet dream,¡± Ethan remarked with a smile, a diplomatic acknowledgment of the delicate bnce between the known and the unknown.


    ¡°Mr. Derek, and Mrs. Elena,¡± he said, shifting his focus to me. My gaze remained fixed on him, words caught in the recesses of my throat.


    ¡°Good night,¡± he concluded, his smile a mysterious curve that lingered in the air.


    I found myself unable to respond, a sense of unease locking my words away.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek¡¯s voice reached me, pulling me back into the present.


    I looked at Derek and nodded, my voice a mere whisper, ¡°Same to you, Mr. Ethan.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s kind smile lingered in the air as Derek closed the door, yet his gaze remained fixed on me, a silent echo of the questions that had yet to find answers. The room, bathed in the soft glow of dim light, became a canvas for the unfolding tensions.


    With a firm yet gentle motion, Derek ced Paulina on the bed.


    ¡°What was it, Derek?¡± I questioned, my words carrying the weight of the unresolved mysteries that hung in the air.


    ¡°About what, Elena?¡± Derek replied casually.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I said, the name a trigger for the tangled emotions that knotted within.


    ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡±


    ¡°Elena, he isn¡¯t Paul,¡± Derek asserted with emphatic conviction.


    ¡°How can you be so certain, Derek?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek forced me to take a seat on the couch and stated. ¡°When I went to kiss you, why didn¡¯t he react? Would he spare me, Elena, if he was Paul?¡±


    I lowered my head. Derek is right in certain ways.


    But why does my heart refuse to ept it? Why does my heart tell me he¡¯s Paul? How could I possibly be wrong? Paul¡¯s scent, his appearance, everything is posted in my thoughts.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t ept it?¡±


    He rose to his feet, retrieving an envelope from the bundle in his hands.


    ¡°Take this,¡± Derek urged, extending the envelope towards me. With a sense of trepidation, I epted it, my fingers tracing the edges as I hesitated to unveil the contents within.


    I opened the envelope carefully, the paper unfolding to reveal Ethan¡¯s information. As my eyes scanned the details, a tremor ran through my hand. He isn¡¯t Paul, the words on the paper dered, yet my heart clung to a stubborn connection that defied rational exnation.


    Why, then, did I feel a maic pull towards him? His looks, his voice, a familiarity that defied the evidence before me. The internal conflict intensified, echoing in the recesses of my mind.


    ¡°God!¡± I whispered, rubbing my temples as if to dispel the disquiet within.


    ¡°Elena, don¡¯t over think things. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll meet with the doctor,¡± Derek reassured.


    I took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡­ I need the drug,¡± I confessed, a desperate plea for the temporary relief it offered.


    Derek, however, took a deep breath, his expression tinged with concern. ¡°You should not have taken that drug every time.¡±

 I’m not your Paul

    I let out a tired sigh, the weariness of the unresolved questions bearing down on me. ¡°I just want to sleep, I just want to forget everything,¡± I murmured.


    I got up on my feet and took out the drug and gulped without thinking twice.


    I just want to forget Paul.


    Derek drew me close to his chest, his arms aforting cocoon that sought to shield me from the echoes of uncertainty.


    ¡°Elena, everything will be alright. Just rx,¡± he whispered, his words a luby in the midst of a tempest.


    I softly closed my eyes, seeking refuge in the embrace of sleep. However, when I awoke, the world around me had shifted. Derek¡¯s arms cradled me, Paulina peacefully nestled on the opposite side.


    I rose from the bed, drawn towards the balcony as if guided by an unseen force. In the moonlight, the world sparkled, each glimmering detail etched with a subtle glow. A smile yed on my lips as I took a deep breath, inhaling the tranquility that hung in the night air.


    For a fleeting moment, the world seemed to paint itself in vibrant hues, and a sense of rxation settled within me. The garden below unfolded like a canvas, its colors deepening in the moon¡¯s gentle caress.


    I knew it¡¯s the effect of that small drug; but soon it would vanish.


    I cast my gaze around, the memories of my first kiss vivid in my mind. In the jasmine garden, Paul¡¯s lips had met mine.


    e vowed to bring my mother to me, a pledge sealed with the tenderness of his touch.


    But where are you now? The question echoed in the quiet recesses of my thoughts. You went to my mother before I could, I realized.


    As my eyes welled up with tears, the moonlight cast a reflective glow on my cheeks.


    I yearned for some fresh air, a reprieve from the suffocating weight that clung to the walls of the room. Emerging into the cool night, I embarked on a solitary walk, the breeze ying with strands of my hair in a tender dance.


    The cold air embraced me, offering a semnce of rity.


    I halted, finding myself drawn to the edge where thend met the sea. The elevation granted me a panoramic view, the expanse of the sea stretching before me. Closing my eyes, I inhaled deeply, letting the brisk air fill my lungs, if only to momentarily dispel the lingering shadows within.


    The silence enveloped me until it was shattered by a sound-a familiar voice calling my name, ¡°Elena.¡±


    My eyes snapped open, and I turned, not startled by the recognition but by the unexpected tone that carried with it a resonance of the past.


    Our gazes locked, and time seemed to suspend as my heart quickened its pace. There he stood, wearing a white shirt, his hair swaying in the breeze, a smile ying on his lips. It was Paul, my Paul, the echoes of a lost love materializing before me.


    ¡°Paul,¡± I whispered, a smile breaking across my face as I took hesitant steps toward him.


    The distance between us seemed to copse, and I reached out to touch him, as if confirming the reality of his presence.


    ¡°Is that you?¡± I questioned, my eyes moist with a blend of disbelief and longing.


    ¡°Paul, I knew you were alive,¡± I dered, my fingers brushing against his face.


    ¡°Mrs. Elena,¡± he abruptly said.


    I grimaced instead of smiling. I quickly moved my hand and took a small step back.


    ¡°Are you all OK, Mrs. Elena? Do you have any hesitations about being around me?¡± Ethan¡¯s inquiries punctuated the moment, the undertones of confusion palpable.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Mrs., say something,¡± Ethan urged.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me Elena just now?¡± I questioned, my gaze fixed on him.


    ¡°No, Mrs. You must have misread me.¡±


    Enough is enough.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re Paul!¡± I shouted, the deration a culmination of the emotions that had long been held captive within me.


    A heavy silence settled between us, punctuated only by the relentless roar of the waves crashing against the shore. Our eyes remained locked, entwined in a battle of wills, as if the truth itself hung in the bnce.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, an unreadable expression etched on his face.


    Unable to bear the weight of uncertainty any longer, I took matters into my own hands. My fingers tightened around the fabric of his cor.


    Tears streamed down my face as I pleaded, ¡°Say you are my Paul, Ethan, I know you¡¯re Paul.¡±


    ¡°Mrs.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you torturing me, Paul? Do you know how much I suffer because of you?¡± I cried, the pain of the unspoken weighing heavy on my heart. Tears blurred my vision as I gazed at him, searching for a trace of recognition in his eyes.


    His gaze remained fixed on mine.


    ¡°Why?¡± I sobbed, my voice amentation, as I rested my head on his chest, seeking sce in the embrace of a truth I desperately longed for.


    A few momentster, he called me again, ¡°Mrs. Elena.¡±


    He attempted to push me a little. However, I noticed that when he touched me, his hand trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your Paul, Mrs.,¡± he exined, his voice carrying a weight of truth that collided with the desperate yearning in my heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me,¡± I retorted, tears welling up in my eyes, my grip on his cor tightening as if anchoring myself to a fragile hope.


    ¡°Listen to me, Mrs.,¡± he implored, meeting my gaze with a solemn intensity. His touch lingered on my hand, a gesture both reassuring and distant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your Paul. I may resemble him, but I am not him,¡± Ethan stated.


    ¡°I have a wife and a daughter, Mrs. Elena.¡±


    ¡°Did your Paul also have a wife and a daughter?¡± he inquired.


    What?


    The revtion left me wide-eyed, the pieces of the puzzle rearranging themselves in a way I had not anticipated. I immediately looked down, letting go of his cor.


    He is married and has a daughter. The realization settled within me, a poignant reminder that the person before me was not my Paul.


    ¡°Yo-u? However, why did I have the feeling that you were him?¡± I stammered, at a loss for words.


    Why did I get the sensation that you were Paul? I couldn¡¯tprehend the intricate dance of emotions that now swirled within me, leaving me unable to stem the flow of tears or find the words to articte my confusion.

 Soup?

    Ethan, perhaps sensing the storm within, abruptly caressed my cheek and wiped away the evidence of my silent tears. The unexpected tenderness took me aback, and I nced at him with surprise. Why are you doing this?


    ¡°You must have loved him so much?¡± Ethan asked sternly.


    I nodded in affirmation, my eyes closing involuntarily as the memories of a love lost flooded my consciousness.


    ¡°But I was unable to express my feelings to him. I was really cruel to him. He was madly in love with me,¡± I confessed, the weight of guilt and remorse tainting my words.


    My eyes welled up with tears once more as the admission escaped my lips.


    Ethan, understanding the depth of my pain, gently touched my cheek with his thumb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs.. I think he¡¯s keeping an eye on you everywhere you go,¡± Ethan reassured, his words carrying a subtlefort as he withdrew his hand from my cheek.


    ¡°Mrs., go to your room. It¡¯s getting really cold here,¡± he suggested, his voice a tender directive.


    Ethan¡¯s warm smile held an otherworldly quality, as though an angel had descended, offering sce in the midst of the emotional tempest.


    My eyes remained locked on him, a reluctance to leave his presence tugging at my weary heart. I lowered my head, finding refuge on his chest, the warmth of his presence a balm to the turmoil within.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t want to leave him,¡± I admitted silently.


    ¡°You are not Paul? Why are you not my Paul? You are not¡­¡± I murmured, the words dissolving into the night.


    My eyes slowly shut, surrendering to the weight of weariness and emotional tumult. But before the darkness imed me, I felt warmth enveloping me, a sensation akin to being cradled in the arms of an ethereal embrace.


    Ethan cradled Elena within the circle of his arms, her form sinking into the haven of sleep. As he held her close, his gaze ascended to the heavens, a canvas adorned with countless stars while the moon beamed down in serene radiance.


    ¡°How lovely the scenery is!¡± he eximed, a smile gracing his features as he marveled at the celestial disy.


    ¡°You remind me of the moon. But what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Ethan mused, addressing the celestial orb as though it held secrets only he could decipher.


    With Elena nestled in his arms, he rose and found a secluded bench, gentlyying her head upon hisp. He observed her serene face, the gentle caress of her hair, a silent vigil over her peaceful slumber.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you lose your mind, darling. You were and will remain my love. In your heart, I¡¯m still there for you.¡±


    I arched my brows as the gentle caress of sunrays touched my face. Slowly, I opened my eyes to a vast expanse of ocean and sky, their hues blending in the morning canvas. The beauty around me felt surreal, a stark contrast to the disorientation within.


    As I sat up, the shawl clutched in my hands, a wave of confusion washed over me. Did I sleep herest night? Images of a moonlit encounter with Ethan flickered in my mind, and I couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering sense of unreality.


    I got up on my feet, a lingering dizziness a testament to the drug¡¯s influence. The events of the previous night blurred the lines between reality and illusion. Last night-was it hallucination?


    Slowly, I walked toward the resort, a silent contemtion apanying each step. The echoes of our conversation lingered in my mind, a puzzle I couldn¡¯t decipher.


    **


    On the other side of this narrative, Derek moved aside, extending his hand to grasp Elena, but she was nowhere to be found.


    When I opened my eyes, all I saw was Paulina.


    Then where is Elena?


    I emerged from the warmth of the bed, a sense of unease lingering in my mind. The bathroom, my first destination, offered no trace of her presence. A quick check revealed a locked door, dispelling the notion that she might have sought sce within.


    Didn¡¯t she? I rubbed my forehead, the uncertainty tightening its grip. Panic flickered momentarily as I dashed to the porch, hoping to find her there, perhaps lost in contemtion.


    But the porch, too, was devoid of her figure.


    The sense of foreboding escted, and I walked out of the chamber, my eyes scanning the room for any sign of her. When the room offered no answers, I ventured to go down, each step heavier than thest.


    And then, there she was.


    Elena, appearing like a mirage in the morning light, wasing toward me. Relief washed over me, and I called out her name, my steps quickening.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    As she looked up at me, a myriad of emotions flickering in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t help myself. I rushed forward and enveloped her in a tight embrace, a silent acknowledgment of the fear that had gripped my heart.


    For a second, I couldn¡¯t find words. The fear of her absence, the uncertainty of the night, and the haunting echoes of our shared confessions converged in that embrace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I confessed softly, my words muffled against her hair. ¡°For a second, I thought you left me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elena? What brings you here?¡± I asked, my concern evident as I observed the weariness etched on her face.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Elena replied, her voice carrying the weight of exhaustion. It was clear she was too tired, and a silent plea for respite lingered in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look on your face, babe? You can¡¯t fool my eyes,¡± I added, my gaze probing for the unspoken burdens that seemed to weigh her down.


    ¡°Did you go for a morning walk?¡±


    Elena looked at me and nodded.


    ¡°You have a really pale appearance,¡± I remarked gently as I guided her toward the room. Her silence spoke volumes, and the weight of unsaid words hung heavy in the air.


    ¡°Elena, why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    I expressed my concern, my worry surfacing in the lines of my brow.


    Sensing her need for rest, I took her up in my arms andid her gently on the bed.


    ¡°Take a nap, Elena,¡± I urged, my voice softened with affection as I kissed her forehead. With a lingering gaze, I left her side and headed to the bathroom.


    In the sce of the bathroom, my thoughts became a tumultuous whirlwind.


    My heart knows what is happening inside me. Why I am so restless, I take this step knowing the consequence, I need to control myself.


    I rubbed my eyes, the lingering weariness reminding me of the restless night. As I attempted to stand, a wave of dizziness washed over me, a testament to my weakened state. Carefully navigating through the room, I headed to the restroom, to freshen up.


    The unexpected knock on the door startled me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.


    ¡°May Ie in, ma¡¯am,¡± a gentle voice, belonging to a girl, requested.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, granting permission. The girl entered with a tray, a warm smile adorning her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you, ma¡¯am. Have it, please!¡± she said, cing the dish on the table before gracefully retreating.


    I surveyed the assortment of food, a silent acknowledgment of the thoughtful gesture. Was all of this orchestrated by Derek?


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I interjected, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for these.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t, ma¡¯am, but sir told me to serve you,¡± she exined with a nervous smile.


    ¡°Sir?¡± I questioned, seeking rification.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she affirmed.


    ¡°My husband?¡± I pressed, a mixture of surprise and uncertainty clouding my expression.


    She nervously nodded, her attempt to make a hasty exit halted by my words.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I began, sensing a question brewing within me, ¡°have you ever seen your manager¡¯s wife and daughter?¡±


    Her gaze fixed on me, curiosity sparking in her eyes.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I heard he¡¯s married, but I¡¯ve never seen his wife or daughter,¡± she answered, her response raising more questions than answers.


    As she left the room, a bowl of soup in my hands, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of familiarity that clung to the vors. It mirrored the taste of the soup prepared by Paul¡¯s cook.


    As I finished thest spoonful of soup, a wave of unease washed over me.


    Ahh!


    ¡°Elena, are you crazy? Now, don¡¯t state that the chief is Paul,¡± I scolded myself in a hushed whisper. With a determined nod, I dismissed the lingering doubts and resumed eating.


    Leaving the room, I ventured outside, hoping to find Derek and Paulina. The scenic surroundings offered a momentary distraction, but Derek¡¯s unexpected voice brought me back to the present.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Where is Paulina?¡±


    I inquired, turning to face him.


    ¡°She was with me, but Ethan took her with him,¡± Derek informed.


    Ethan again? My surprise was palpable. As we followed the sound of a little girl¡¯s giggles, we discovered Ethan and Paulina engrossed in a yful moment. The sight took me aback, a moment frozen in time where they seemed undeniably like father and daughter.


    ¡°Babe,¡± Derek said, shaking me from my reverie.


    ¡°The soup you ordered tasted good,¡± Imented, attempting to shift the focus.


    ¡°Soup?¡± Derek queried, confusion etched on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, it was extremely good,¡± I affirmed.

 Is that so?

    ¡°But, babe, I didn¡¯t order any soup for you,¡± Derek revealed, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°What? Are you sure you didn¡¯t ce an order for me?¡± I asked, my bewilderment growing.


    ¡°I did, but not soup,¡± Derek rified, adding to the mystery.


    ¡°Did they add something?¡± Derek questioned, directing his gaze towards Ethan.


    I exchanged a nce with Ethan, shook my head, and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    As Paulina joyfully ran into Derek¡¯s arms, excitement radiated from her every giggle. ¡°Da-dy!¡± she shouted, her enthusiasm contagious.


    ¡°Did you enjoy my baby?¡± Derek asked, his eyes reflecting the warmth of a doting father.


    Paulina nodded, a gleeful affirmation that seemed to ease the tension lingering in the air. Ethan approached us.


    I instinctively averted my gaze, a subtle attempt to avoid the difort that his presence stirred within me.


    Attempting small talk, Ethan addressed me directly, ¡°Mrs., how are you doing?¡± His question hung in the air, and I responded with a reserved ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± my eyes fixated on the ground.


    Paulina, ever the innocent soul, pointed excitedly at something, eximing, ¡°Da-day.¡±


    Derek, understanding the need to move on, guided Paulina with a gentle, ¡°All right, sweetie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, he made an unusual request, ¡°Stay here, Elena,¡± before leaving me alone with Ethan.


    I wasn¡¯t eager to face Ethan. The events of the previous night remained a blur, and I found myself walking away, hoping to distance myself from the unease that his proximity brought. Yet, he followed, closing the gap.


    ¡°Did you have a good night¡¯s sleepst night?¡± Ethan inquired, his voice carrying a familiarity that unsettled me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, offering a curt response. His presence invoked a strange mix of emotions-familiarity coupled with a disconcertingck of rity.


    ¡°Really,¡± he replied, maintaining a smile, but the warmth had faded from his eyes. My gaze remained fixed on him, an unspoken challenge between us.


    ¡°Mrs., don¡¯t stare at me like that; am I so horrible looking?¡± he questioned, his attempt at humor falling t.


    How could he think his appearance would distract me from the unsettling puzzle surrounding him?


    ¡°You ordered that soup, right?¡± I asked bluntly, refusing to let him sidestep the issue. The smile on his face vanished, reced by a sudden unease.


    ¡°What are you saying, Mrs.?¡± he stammered, avoiding a direct answer. But I wasn¡¯t willing to ept evasion.


    ¡°I know you ordered that soup,¡± I insisted, my voice resolute.


    Despite his uneasy smile, Ethan replied, ¡°Mrs., your husband ordered that soup.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deceive yourself. I¡¯m not sick or having hallucinations,¡± I shouted, my frustration echoing through the corridor.


    The exchange left me in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, and I stormed back to the resort, seeking sce within its walls.


    Running up the stairs in haste, I collided with Han. The unexpected encounter momentarily disrupted my frantic escape.


    ¡°I apologize, Mrs.,¡± he said, disying genuine concern. But my mind was consumed by the unresolved tension with Ethan.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I replied, brushing aside his apology, wiping away my tears.


    Han¡¯s genuine concern echoed through the corridor as he inquired, ¡°Mrs., are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I affirmed with a nod, downying the inner turmoil that lingered.


    ¡°But you are¡­¡± he began to express his concern, and I intercepted, ¡°Mr. Han, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    A warm smile graced Han¡¯s face as he shifted the conversation, ¡°Are you enjoying our ce, Mrs.?¡±


    His attempt to steer toward a lighter subject was met with my affirmative response. Despite the internal turmoil, I acknowledged the beauty of the surroundings.


    ¡°What about the food? Did you enjoy it?¡± Han continued, steering the conversation toward the culinary experience. I lowered my head, grappling with my own internal conflicts.


    ¡°Mrs., didn¡¯t you enjoy the soup we served?¡± Han asked, directing my attention to a specific dish. Confused, I looked at him, prompting him to borate.


    ¡°Soup?¡± I queried, seeking rity on his reference.


    Han exined, ¡°Yep, Soup is today¡¯s breakfast special. We delivered it to everyone¡¯s room.¡±


    The revtion unveiled the source of my confusion ¨C the morning culinary surprise.


    My assumption that Ethan had orchestrated the soup delivery for me proved inurate.


    ¡°Mr. Han, the soup was wonderful. It appealed to me a lot,¡± I assured him with a kind smile. In doing so, I acknowledged the effort and culinary prowess of the resort¡¯s chefs.


    ¡°My boss would be delighted if you guys were satisfied,¡± Han remarked with a smile, his genuine enthusiasm shining through. Grateful for the hospitality, I ventured to ask him a question.


    ¡°Mr. Han, may I ask you a question?¡± I inquired, and he promptly responded, ¡°Sure, Mrs.¡±


    I proceeded, ¡°Have you seen Mr. Ethan¡¯s wife and daughter?¡± Han gazed at me contemtively before nodding in response.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see them, but I heard they lived in Spain. And he went to see them once a month,¡± he shared, providing me with a glimpse into Ethan¡¯s family life.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± I acknowledged, though a subtle disappointment lingered. The realization that Ethan had a family in another part of the world tempered the fleeting hopes that had arisen within me.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Han,¡± I expressed my gratitude before making my way to the garden. The calming view of the sea beckoned, and I settled onto a swing, allowing the gentle sway to match the rhythm of my thoughts.


    Ethan is not Paul. This fact echoed in my mind, challenging the persistent echoes of familiarity that apanied his presence. Yet, each encounter seemed to stir an inexplicable reaction within me.


    As I absorbed the serene surroundings, a voice disrupted the solitude. ¡°It¡¯s really lovely, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice reached me from behind. Despite my initial resistance, he took a seat beside me, his gaze echoing the appreciation for the seascape.


    I shifted my sight away, not wanting to engage in a conversation that might stir emotions within me.


    However, Ethan continued, ¡°Do you know, Mrs., why I built this resort here?¡±


    His question piqued my interest, prompting me to turn towards him, curious about his motives.


    ¡°Because my wife likes this type of view,¡± he exined, revealing a glimpse of the personal sentiment that influenced the resort¡¯s location.


    ¡°Your wife is very blessed to have you,¡± I responded, my eyes fixed on the horizon.


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan contradicted gently, redirecting his gaze towards me, ¡°I¡¯m so fortunate to have her.¡±


    I looked at him and said, ¡®You truly love her.¡¯


    ¡®So much,¡¯ he replied, his gaze resting on my face.


    ¡®But I did a lot of things wrong to her which I can¡¯t forgive myself,¡¯ he added.


    He appeared to be pointing my attention to this. It seemed Paul was confessing his love. I drew my gaze away from him, the shared pain resonating between us. Trying to shift the focus, I asked, ¡®Well, what about your daughter?¡¯


    After a little pause, ¡®She is equally as sweet as my wife,¡¯ he replied. The tenderness in his voice mirrored the love he held for his family.


    ¡®What is her name?¡¯ I asked. I could sense that his eyes were on me.


    He said, ¡®She is my angel.¡¯


    ¡®Is Angel her name?¡¯ I asked, smiling.


    He nodded in the negative way.


    ¡®Then?¡¯ I asked, eager to know the name that held significance for him.


    He said, ¡®If I say her name is Paulina, then.¡¯ My heart skipped a beat. ¡®Paulina.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s a coincidence that our children have the same name,¡¯ he said,ughing.


    But I tightened my jaw, feeling the strangeness of the connection.


    ¡®Mr. Ethan, we have a lot of things inmon,¡¯ I stated, a mix of emotions swirling within me.


    He called my name, ¡®Mrs. Elena.¡¯


    I fixed my gaze on him


    ¡°Do you know how blessed you are?¡± asked Ethan.


    ¡°Mr. Ethan, I don¡¯t get it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Look at them,¡± he said, pointing behind me.


    When I turned back, I spotted Derek and Paulina, sharing a moment of joy andughter. The warmth in my heart swelled.


    ¡°Did you see?¡± Ethan asked.


    My gaze was fixed on them, witnessing the simple yet profound beauty of their connection.


    ¡°You are the happiest woman in the world. You have your husband, the one who keeps you away from danger,¡± Ethan said, acknowledging Derek¡¯s protective presence in my life.


    Ethan is entirely right; Derek is always there to protect me. I was taken aback and stared at them in wonder.


    ¡°And the most important one is your daughter, who is the angel of yours and your love,¡± Ethan added, emphasizing the significance of the bond between mother and daughter.


    These words echoed in my ear: ¡°WHO IS THE ANGEL OF YOURS AND YOUR LOVE.¡± When I first heard him, I was taken aback, reflecting on the depth of the love I held for Paulina.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I pondered silently.


    Ethan remarked, ¡°Your love is always with you,¡± drawing attention to the enduring nature of love that transcends physical presence.


    Yes, Paul is always by my side. Ethan is entirely right. It¡¯s my Paulina.


    ¡°Did you ever give your daughter a nce? She is your and his love¡¯s angel,¡± Ethan said.


    My eyes welled up with tears. What exactly have I done? I disregarded my love, our daughter. My hands were trembling as I nced at them. Derek, my husband, tried so hard to say this to me. He constantly encouraged me to face my fears head-on.


    She is Paul¡¯s and my daughter. I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. How could I have done that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of her. Just hold your daughter if you miss him,¡± Ethan stated.


    ¡°JUST HUG YOUR DAUGHTER IF YOU MISS HIM!¡±

 Did you love him?

    Miss him? What exactly did he say?


    I turned my gaze to Ethan. But he wasn¡¯t there; he¡¯d gone. My eyes were welling up with tears, I couldn¡¯t breathe properly, and my heart ached. I took a good look at them.


    ¡°How do you know? How do you know about my past?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your husband told me,¡± Ethan replied.


    His words echoed in my mind. I lowered my eyes as I tightened my grip.


    ¡°But¡­ But I have no courage.¡±


    ¡°If you want to feel your love then go get the courage,¡± Ethan said.


    His blue eyes locked on me, and there was something in them that urged me to take the step.


    This time, I feltpelled to take her into my arms.


    I noticed little Paul ying, full of joy and excitement. I carefully got up and walked up to them.


    I approached her and said, ¡°Baby,¡± in a low voice.


    She turned around, and her innocent eyes met mine. There was an undeniable resemnce to Paul in her features.


    ¡°Can I hug you?¡± I asked, my voice trembling.


    She smiled as she nced at me.


    Her smile!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I widened my eyes¡­ it was exactly like Paul. I pressed my lips together. Is this my little Paul? I cried as I touched her with my shaking hands.


    ¡°Mom loves you too, baby. I love you a lot,¡± I hugged her after saying this. I took a deep breath and drew her close to my chest. My hands had stopped trembling.


    It was as if I was holding a piece of Paul, a living memory of our love.


    Her warmth, her giggles, and the unconditional love in her eyes broke down the walls I had built around my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hurt you. Mom is the worst,¡± I expressed my remorse.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Derek said as he stroked my back. Paulina called me ¡°mo-ma.¡±


    I leaned forward and kissed her on the brow. It makes me feel exceptionally good. It seems as though a tremendous weight has been lifted off my heart.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I said, taking Derek¡¯s hand in mine.


    Ethan was absolutely correct. Paul is right here with me. Paul promised me that he would always be at my side. He¡¯s here, and he¡¯s giving me his best present. It¡¯s our little girl.


    ¡°Do¡­not cry,¡± Paulina said as she wiped my tears away and gently caressed my face with her tiny palm.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she said. I clutched her to my chest even tighter.


    ¡°Mom loves you too, darling,¡± I murmured as tears streamed down my cheeks.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I said. He gave me a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I was about to apologize to him, but he stopped me.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to say anything, Elena,¡± he stated. I lowered my eyes with regret.


    Derek¡¯s point of view.


    When I saw Elena approaching us trembling, I froze. I was a little worried. I was going to grab her, but that jerk gestured for me to let go. I took a small step back.


    If something awful urs to Elena, I¡¯ll surely kill that jerk.


    Elena, on the other hand, approached Paulina slowly. Elena! I clenched my fist. Can you do this? Can you ovee your fear?


    Elena, though, did it after a minute. I exhaled a breath of relief.


    Thank God, she did it. She was touched. In her eyes, I could see how much she loved our daughter, and I could see how much she loved Paul.


    ¡°Derek,¡± she said. But I stopped her. I know what my babe is going to say.


    ¡°I love you, Elena,¡± I told her. Elena smiled and I kissed her palm as she nodded. I drew her close to my chest. My family is finallyplete. I looked behind me, but he wasn¡¯t there.


    **


    On the other hand, I know you love me. You don¡¯t need to say it out loud, babe. Elena, I¡¯m always with you. Didn¡¯t I promise you that I wouldn¡¯t abandon you? How can I break my promise, my silly girl?


    **


    In the days that followed the revtion, life at the seaside resort settled into a semnce of normalcy. I made a conscious effort to spend time with Paulina and Derek.


    Despite my attempts to engage with Ethan, our interactions remained strained. Every time I approached him with questions, he skillfully evaded them, redirecting the conversation or finding an excuse to disengage.


    It was as if he had built a barrier, preventing me from delving too deeply into him.


    I often found Ethan in thepany of Paulina, their interactions painting a picture of a devoted father and daughter. The way he cared for her, theughter they shared-it was a poignant reminder of Paul I had lost.


    At times, I would catch a glimpse of them from a distance, and for a fleeting moment, the lines between Ethan and Paul blurred.


    In the midst of this delicate dance between past and present, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ethan was, in some strange way, an angel sent to guide us through our pain.


    As the day of departure arrived, I couldn¡¯t help but notice a palpable sadness etched on Ethan¡¯s face when he learned that our time hade to an end. It was a peculiar sentiment, one that hinted at a deeper connection he felt with the ce or, perhaps, with Paulina.


    In the waning hours before our departure, Ethan dedicated the entire day to Paulina. Their bond had grown stronger during our stay, and it was evident that he cherished every moment with her.


    He could have been missing his daughter. We had been waiting for the car for quite some time.


    ¡°Wait here, sweetie,¡± Derek urged.


    Paulina was with Ethan, and I stood back and watched them.


    ¡°Will you miss me, Baby?¡± Ethan inquired, his voice carrying a hint of gentle teasing.


    Paulina responded with an enthusiastic nod, her tiny hands reaching up to encircle Ethan¡¯s neck. The affectionate embrace was a testament to the deep bond they had formed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you even more, sweetheart,¡± Ethan reciprocated, holding her with a tenderness that transcended mere affection.


    Innocently, Paulina queried, ¡°Will y¡­ o¡­ u co¡­me to me?¡±


    Her eyes, wide with curiosity, fixed on Ethan.


    Ethan, after a brief pause, gently revealed, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    The simplicity of Paulina¡¯s next question struck a chord, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Do y¡­o¡­u not l¡­ I¡­ k¡­ E me?¡± she wondered, her sincerity tugging at the heartstrings.


    Ethan, ovee with emotion, kissed her on the cheek and closed his eyes. It was a silent acknowledgment of the unspokenplexities that governed his decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Da¡­ D¡­d¡­y,¡± Paulina dered, an instinctive response to what she perceived as a potential misunderstanding.


    Listening in on this tender exchange, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of emotions. Why would Ethan refuse Paulina¡¯s request toe with us?


    I walked carefully towards them. When he heard my footsteps, Ethan turned around and looked down.


    The air between us had changed, and I couldn¡¯t ignore the palpable tension. Ethan¡¯s avoidance of my gaze was perplexing, leaving me with a sense of unease.


    Paulina¡¯s sweet voice calling me ¡°Mo-ma¡± momentarily lifted my spirits. As she approached, Ethan handed her to me, and in that exchange, our fingers brushed. It was a subtle touch, but one that carried a familiarity, awakening a dormant awareness within me.


    Caught off guard by the unexpected connection, I hesitated for a moment. When Ethan attempted to step away, a surge of determination prompted me to call out to him, ¡°Mr. Ethan.¡± He halted but seemed uneasy, stammering in response.


    As Paulina yed nearby, I seized the opportunity to bridge the growing gap between us.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± I inquired, a genuine concern in my voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he replied, his responsecking the usual warmth he disyed.


    With our impending departure, I wore a smile and extended an invitation, ¡°Will you pay us a visit?¡±


    His nod and elusive smile hinted at a reluctance tomit to the idea. Something was amiss, and his behavior seemed increasingly enigmatic.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± I pressed, my curiosity oveing the desire to maintain a polite distance.


    He responded with a cryptic smile, ¡°What will I say?¡± The evasion in his tone fueled my determination to unravel the mystery.


    ¡°Mr. Ethan, I¡¯d like to ask you a question. Will you be honest with me?¡± I added soothingly.


    He expanded his eyes, as if he was bing a bit nervous. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.


    I locked my gaze on him, his blue eyes locked on mine. I¡­ I don¡¯t know what Derek told you about my past, but when I first saw you, I thought you are¡­¡± but Ethan interrupted me and asked, ¡°You thought I was Paul, right?¡±


    When I gazed at him, his eyes gleamed like stars. He gave me a warm smile. I cast a downward nce. I have no questions for him. Whenever I thought he was Paul, he proved me wrong.


    He asked, ¡°Did you love him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a nod.

 I adore him

    ¡°I adore him. I¡¯ll always love him,¡± Elena said.


    Ethan said nothing.


    ¡°He promised me that he would always be there for me,¡± Elena continued, her voice filled with both longing and gratitude.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s with me.¡± She paused, her eyes momentarily clouding with emotions.


    ¡°He¡¯ll never¡­.¡± Elena trailed off, catching herself as she noticed Ethan¡¯s gaze shifting.


    ¡°He loves me madly,¡± Elena dered, her gaze fixed on Ethan.


    ¡°It¡¯s just I had never able to express my love in right way.¡±


    Ethan quickly shifted his gaze to the other side, a subtle attempt to conceal the tears that threatened to surface.


    He felt the weight of Elena¡¯s words, the love she held for Paul, and the intricate dance of emotions between the past and the present.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ethan,¡± Elena remarked, smiling through the mist of emotions.


    Without ncing at her, Ethan nodded.


    Ethan¡¯s point of view.


    I¡¯m not ready to look at you. I don¡¯t want you to see me cry. Elena, you were both my power and vulnerability. I don¡¯t have anything more to ask of you because you¡¯ve already given me the biggest gift of all, our daughter.


    In the first ce, you recognized me. And I had a feeling you would. I knew you loved me so much that you tried to hate me for my deeds, but you couldn¡¯t. Take a look at what you¡¯ve done to yourself in thest few years.


    I¡¯m Paul, Elena.


    I¡¯m your Paul.


    I just wanted to shout that I¡¯m your Paul. But I can¡¯t because I believe I have to punish myself even more. I kept an eye on you and my kid every day, darling. You have given me the greatest gift I have ever received.


    Seeing you from a distance, the pain in your eyes, the tears you shed, and the smiles you forced-it tore me apart. I wish I could wrap my arms around you and give you a warm embrace. I wish I could pause time right now. I wish I could stop you from leaving. I believed I had to endure this separation, just as I endured my own mistakes.


    Our daughter, Paulina, she¡¯s the manifestation of our love.


    She¡¯s the bridge between us, and I thank you for allowing her to be that bridge.


    I yearned for your happiness, even if it meant I couldn¡¯t be the one to give it to you. The weight of my actions kept me from embracing you, from being the man you once knew.


    I¡¯ll keep my promise, my love. I¡¯ll watch over you both, unseen but present. I¡¯ll be the wind that rustles through your hair and the warmth that caresses your face.


    As I stood there, barely holding back my tears, Elena¡¯s voice pierced through my thoughts.


    ¡°Will youe meet us, Mr. Ethan?¡± The question hung in the air, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond.


    I nodded but avoided looking into her eyes. If our gazes locked, I feared I might crumble. The weight of the past, the intensity of our shared history, it threatened to overwhelm me.


    **


    Elena couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling feeling as she observed Ethan. His demeanor, the subtle signs of distress, tugged at her heartstrings. She hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to offerfort or respect his need for solitude.


    ¡°Mr. Ethan,¡± she finally spoke, her voice soft.


    No response.


    He seemed lost in a world of his own, and Elena felt an unfamiliar ache in her chest. Something was amiss, and she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s ripping my heart apart,¡± Elena thought, her concern growing.


    Taking a deep breath, Elena closed her eyes, attempting to collect her thoughts. Unintentionally, she found herself doing something unexpected. Driven by an instinct she couldn¡¯t resist, she reached out to him, enveloping him in an embrace.


    ¡°Thank you for everything, Mr. Ethan,¡± she whispered, her voiceden with genuine gratitude.


    It was a spontaneous act, driven by empathy and an unspoken connection she felt with him. Tears welled up in her eyes, tracing down her cheeks.


    ¡°Why does my heart insist on seeing you as Paul, Ethan? Am I making a mistake by clinging to a semnce of the past?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s point of view


    Elena¡¯s sudden embrace caught me off guard, and for a moment, I stood there, unsure of how to respond. The unexpected warmth of her touch stirred emotions that had long been buried and my hands trembled with a mixture of excitement and hesitation.


    In that fleeting moment, time seemed to stand still. A surge of emotions washed over me as I felt her familiar presence pressed against my chest. It had been too long since I experienced theforting warmth of her embrace.


    As Elena held onto me, my mind raced with conflicting thoughts. I wished, in that instant, that I could freeze time-suspend the world around us and relish the feeling of her in my arms. The desire to hold her, to bridge the distance that life had ced between us, overwhelmed my senses.


    A silent plea echoed in my mind.


    ¡°Please, God, pause this moment for a bit.¡±


    I yearned to extend this stolen moment, to savor the intimacy that had be a distant memory. Elena, I thought, I want to hold you close, to erase the years that kept us apart.


    With closed eyes, I surrendered to the flood of emotions.


    Finally, unable to resist any longer, I reciprocated the embrace. My arms wrapped around her, pulling her closer as if to make up for the years of separation. In the quiet recesses of my mind, the words echoed, ¡°Elena, I love you.¡±


    I yearned for the chance to turn back the clock, to rewrite the chapters of our shared history.


    Elena¡¯s point of view


    As Ethan¡¯s arms enveloped me, a solitary droplet found its way onto my shoulder.


    Was he truly shedding tears?


    The vulnerability he disyed, even for a brief moment, left me wondering about the depth of emotions he harbored.


    Before I could voice my questions, Ethan withdrew from the embrace, averting his gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Ethan,¡± I called out, but Derek interjected with a gentle reminder of our imminent departure.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    I turned to Derek, acknowledging him with a nod.


    My attempt to bid a proper farewell was halted as I turned back to Ethan, only to find him already walking away, retreating into the shadows of solitude. He left without uttering a single word, leaving behind a silence pregnant with unspoken sentiments.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I started, my voice trailing off, but he was gone.


    A quiet acknowledgment of his absence settled over me. In that moment, I lowered my head, grateful for the connection we shared, if only for a fleeting instance.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Ethan,¡± I whispered, my words carried away by the breeze.


    As I wiped away the traces of tears, a lingering wish surfaced within me-a yearning for Paul to have possessed the same kindness and understanding that Ethan had.


    If only circumstances had been different, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have found myself bound in marriage to Derek.


    ¡°Honey, are you done?¡± he inquired, his concern evident. I nodded, offering a smile to reassure him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I affirmed, ready to continue our journey. ¡°Come, get in the car,¡± Derek suggested, and Iplied, settling into the vehicle.


    However, before we drove away, I cast one final nce out of the window. Through the ss, I tried to see Ethan, but he was nowhere.


    Ethan¡¯s point of view


    I hurriedly made my way out of that emotional encounter, seeking refuge in the solitude of my room. Once inside, my eyes were drawn to the picture adorning the wall-a cherished image of my beloved Elena and our precious baby. A pang of regret and longing gripped my heart as I murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the courage to look at you, love, or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to let you go.¡±


    Approaching the window, I stood there, my gaze fixed on the departing figures of Elena and Derek.


    **


    ¡°Wait a minute, sweetie, I forgot something,¡± Derek said.


    Elena nodded in acknowledgment, holding Paulina in herp. The excitement in Paulina¡¯s voice filled the air as she said, ¡°Da-dy,e fa-st.¡±


    ¡°I will, love,¡± Derek assured them both.


    ¡°Yes, Elena, I was looking forward to seeing you. Now you¡¯re filled with everything I¡¯ve got,¡± I confessed. As my words lingered in the air, a voice interrupted, ¡°Have you finished seeing them?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I sighed, recognizing the voice instantly.


    There he was, Derek.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, my eyes still fixed on Elena and Paulina, oblivious to our conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be able to get enough of them. No one can take my gaze away from them,¡± I added, feeling Derek¡¯s intense stare. His eyes narrowed, sensing an underlying tension.


    I confronted him, ¡°What brings you here now?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, acknowledging his inquiry.


    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t kill me that night?¡± he questioned, a smirk ying on his lips.

 It’s a surprise, honey

    ¡°I¡¯d do it if I had the chance,¡± I retorted, my toneced with bitterness.


    Derek seemed unfazed, pointing out, ¡°With an empty gun?¡±


    ¡°Tell me why you didn¡¯t kill me that night,¡± Derek demanded, probing for answers.


    ¡°You are my opponent. What would I aplish at my first therapy session if I killed you?¡±


    ¡°Elena wants me to be a nice guy. She wants me to treat my paranoia disorder. That¡¯s what I was up to,¡± I exined, maintaining aposed demeanor despite the intensity of Derek¡¯s presence.


    ¡°And also, if I killed you at that time, do you think Elena would cry for me? How could I miss the chance to be a good man to her if I killed you,¡± I exined with a smirk.


    If I had killed Derek that fateful night, I would have be the viin in Elena¡¯s story, losing any chance of winning her heart.


    Derek, however, wasn¡¯t swayed. ¡°You know what, I want to kill you right now,¡± he dered, closing the distance between us.


    ¡°Kill me then,¡± I responded, a smirk ying on my lips, ¡°Since I already knew everything I wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°Also if you kill me now Elena will never forgive me.¡±


    Derek¡¯s frustration boiled over, and he pushed me, seething with anger.


    ¡°This is your final chance to see her. Do you understand what I mean?¡± he warned.


    With a calm demeanor, I retorted, ¡°You should have killed me before.¡±


    Derek reminded me of his previous attempt, stating, ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I? However, you were lucky to be saved.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but probe further, questioning Derek¡¯s motives.


    ¡°But why did you try so hard to find me?¡± I asked, searching for the answers that had eluded me for so long.


    Derek¡¯s words cut through the air, a mixture of resentment and determination evident in his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a loser like you are,¡± he asserted, his gaze averted.


    His bitterness amused me, and I chuckled.


    ¡°I did all I could to get away from you, but you caught me. I expected to see them from afar, but I never expected them to be so close to me,¡± I admitted, acknowledging the irony of our intertwined destinies.


    Derek¡¯s resolve, however, remained unshaken.


    ¡°I know Elena loves you, which is why I made onest attempt to find you. But it makes no difference to me whether she loves me or not. I want her by my side at all costs,¡± he dered, emphasizing the depth of his determination.


    His possessiveness over Elena became evident as he continued, ¡°If she was in this terrible condition, I would never allow her to meet you.¡±


    His concern for Elena, though misguided, was apparent.


    With a smile, I replied, ¡°I understand, and don¡¯t worry, Derek; I think she will be okay. Now get going; she¡¯ll be waiting for you. Also, don¡¯t forget about our deal. I want them every single day.¡±


    The negotiation echoed theplexities of our rtionship.


    But Derek, with a surprising twist, rified, ¡°Not them, just Paulina.¡± The unexpected request left me silent, contemting the implications of his words.


    Derek left the room, leaving me to mull over the intricacies of our agreement.


    The weight of the truth bore down on me, and I realized the delicate bnce I had to maintain. Revealing the truth to Elena meant risking her emotional stability, and I couldn¡¯t bear to witness her world shattering once more. The choice to keep my identity hidden was solely for her well-being.


    I didn¡¯t find satisfaction in the idea of seeing her as a broken angel. Her tears held no allure for me. Instead, I longed to be the reason for her smiles, to witness her happiness. I made a silent promise to myself: I would strive to be a better person in the future, for her sake.


    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath, contemting the sacrifices and choices ahead. When I opened my eyes, I noticed that they had left.


    ¡°Sir, are you going as well?¡± Han inquired, breaking the silence that enveloped the room.


    However, I chose to remain silent, my thoughts swirling with theplexities of the path I had chosen.


    Elena was engrossed in a lively conversation with Paulina, theirughter filling the air. Observing them, I felt an overwhelming desire to embrace both of them. With a gentle motion, I reached out to hold Elena in my arms.


    ¡°Honey,¡± I called to her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she responded with a radiant smile.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± I inquired.


    Her eyes sparkled as she replied, ¡°Yes, Derek, I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re pleased, I¡¯m d as well,¡± I expressed, my heart warmed by her happiness.


    However, she brought up a concern, ¡°But, Derek, we did not consult the doctor.¡±


    I chuckled and reassured her, ¡°We don¡¯t need to consult. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Leaning in, I nted a soft kiss on her cheek. In her arms, Paulina was slowly drifting into slumber.


    ¡°Derek,¡± Elena said a soft gratitude in her voice.


    ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± she expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you? What exactly did I do to get it?¡± I inquired, genuinely curious.


    ¡°You did a lot for me, Derek,¡± she replied, her eyes reflecting sincerity.


    She smiled, lowering her head, and I gently lifted her chin to meet my gaze.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, ¡°It is not necessary for you to express gratitude to me. You do not need to say anything since I am aware of the facts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so selfish, right Derek?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Are you?¡± I asked, pondering her self-reflection.


    Elena, are you truly selfish? No, I don¡¯t believe so. I think I am the one who is self-centered. Despite knowing everything, I insisted on keeping you with me. I have nothing to do since I really need you.


    ¡°I knew the truth when you first kissed me. You wanted to show him how much you care for me, didn¡¯t you?¡± I observed, recognizing the depth of her feelings.


    A shback unraveled, transporting us to a moment of tension.


    ¡°And you,¡± Paul remarked, eyeing Derek, ¡°Elena only loves me.¡±


    ¡°Did she give you a kiss? She, on the other hand, always kisses¡­.¡± But Elena intervened, yelling, ¡°Shut up, Paul!¡±


    In defiance, she wrapped her hands around Derek¡¯s neck and kissed him passionately in front of everyone.


    As the shback dissipated, I found myself in the present, head lowered.


    ¡°I knew you loved him from the beginning,¡± Derek remarked, his wordsden with understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Derek,¡± I replied, my expression marked by sadness.


    ¡°But believe me, I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± I added, attempting to convey the sincerity of my feelings.


    Derekpelled me to meet his gaze directly.


    ¡°But, Elena, I¡¯m selfish. Please don¡¯t ask me why. I¡¯m not going to tell you anything because I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to,¡± Derek responded, revealing a vulnerability he rarely exposed.


    ¡°I know you love him, but you also love me. Maybe you won¡¯t be able to forget him since he was your first love. I don¡¯t want you to love me the way you love him,¡± Derek confessed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about anything. It¡¯s fine if you love me less. However, all I want to do is stay with you,¡± Derek dered, emphasizing the importance of their connection.


    I nodded and began to speak, ¡°Yes, indeed. But I¡¯m s-¡±


    Derek interrupted me, ¡°Honey, you know what you can¡¯t measure: love. Everyone has a love for something. But, possibly, someone has more. They can¡¯t love them equally, though. But, they love them.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing to me is that you love me. I don¡¯t need to know how much you love me, though,¡± he continued, a warm smile on his face.


    I nodded in understanding and smiled gratefully. Closing my eyes, I softly expressed, ¡°thank you.¡±


    In a spontaneous yet passionate gesture, Derek¡¯s lips met mine, sealing the moment with a kiss that conveyed more than words ever could.


    **


    After four years, Paulina¡¯s 7th birthday arrived, marking the passage of time. She now stood at the tender age of seven, her innocent curiosity evident in her every word and action.


    ¡°Happy birthday, honey. Come on, get up!¡± I eximed, urging her to embrace the day¡¯s festivities. Paulina responded with a sweet, ¡°mom,¡± expressing her endearing term for me.


    Inquisitive as ever, she immediately inquired, ¡°Where is my cake?¡± A mischievous smile adorned her face, anticipating the delightful surprise that awaited her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, honey,¡± I chuckled, nting a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°But that¡¯s my cake, and nothing will happen if I see it first. Please show me,¡± she pleaded.


    With a yful shake of my head, I maintained the secrecy of her birthday surprise. Suddenly, the room weed Derek and Aaron,pleting the family circle. Aaron, our three-year-old son, apanied Derek into the room, his young eyes wide with curiosity.


    ¡°Aaron is here,¡± Paulina announced, joyfully acknowledging the presence of her little brother. Aaron responded with a charming smile.

 You’re trying to change the topic

    ¡°Baby,¡± Derek called out affectionately.


    In response, Paulina, with uncontroble excitement, eximed, ¡°Daddy!¡± as she hurriedly made her way to Derek¡¯s side.


    Eagerly, she extended her little arms towards him, a universal gesture that silentlymunicated, ¡°Pick me up, daddy.¡±


    Derek, with a tender smile, swept Paulina into his embrace, her petite form safely cradled in his arms.


    ¡°My little princess,¡± he affectionately murmured.


    ¡°Where is my present, daddy?¡± she inquired, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Derek, yfully setting a condition, demanded, ¡°Give me a kiss first.¡±


    Without hesitation, Paulina nted a sweet kiss on her father¡¯s cheek, sealing their bond with affection.


    Derek, now holding his precious gift and content with the token of love, proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s see my baby¡¯s present.¡±


    Paulina, overwhelmed with excitement, expressed her love with a spirited.


    ¡°Yes, daddy, I love you the most.¡±


    In harmony, Derek reciprocated, ¡°Daddy loves you too, my dear,¡± as they exited the room to explore the surprises that awaited them.


    Meanwhile, Elena, the dedicated mother, immersed herself in decorating the house for the evening¡¯s celebratory gathering. The preparations were in full swing, with an air of festivity enveloping the space.


    Simultaneously, in another part of the house, Paulina and Derek found themselves engrossed in the joyous task of unwrapping birthday gifts.


    Paulina¡¯s innocent enthusiasm echoed in her question, ¡°When are we going to unwrapping everything, Daddy? It¡¯s a lot.¡±


    Derek, ever the reassuring father, responded with a warm smile, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be worried. We¡¯ll have it done quickly.¡±


    However, their celebratory bubble was interrupted when a maid discreetly approached and informed Derek, ¡°Sir, someone has sent this present again. It¡¯s just for you and little Ms.¡±


    Derek graciously epted the mysterious present, dismissing the maid with a nod and a polite.


    ¡°All right, you can go now.¡±


    Paulina, ever the curious soul, approached her father with wide eyes filled with wonder.


    ¡°What is that, daddy?¡± she inquired her anticipation palpable. Derek, aware of the annual tradition and the identity of the sender, couldn¡¯t help but smile at his daughter¡¯s innocence.


    As Paulina sought to unravel the mystery, she spected, ¡°Daddy, who is it?¡±


    Derek, choosing to maintain a gentle silence, offered her a reassuring smile. Paulina, navigating through her thoughts, shared, ¡°Strangers always give me gifts. Is that my buddy?¡±


    In a timely manner, a maid discreetly approached Derek with a subtle message. As their eyes met, Derekprehended the unspokenmunication.


    ¡°OK, I understand it,¡± he affirmed with a nod, contemting how to navigate the impending conversation.


    Paulina, still inquisitive, questioned, ¡°Daddy, did that stranger send a truckload of gifts again?¡± Derek, caught between the desire to shield his daughter and the reality that she was growing older and more perceptive, pondered how to address her innocent inquiries.


    In a hushed tone, Derek whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell your mother, okay? It¡¯s a private matter between us.¡±


    Paulina, disying an understanding beyond her years, replied, ¡°Yes, daddy. It¡¯s our little secret.¡±


    Themotion outside the mansion escted as Elena, fueled by a mix of curiosity and irritation, demanded answers.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here? Who is the sender?¡± her voice echoed through the corridors.


    In response to her summons, Derek and Paulina emerged, their expressions caught between amusement and trepidation.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena, visibly angered, confronted Derek with a barrage of questions.


    ¡°What is this? You¡¯ve done it before. You¡¯re pampering her, babe. It is really too much for her,¡± she asserted, her frustration palpable.


    A silent exchange between Derek and Paulina, a shared understanding beneath the surface, yed out in their nces.


    Derek, caught off guard, mumbled in defense, ¡°But, what is my fault?¡±


    Meanwhile, Paulina, attempting to stifle herughter, observed the unfolding scene. ¡°Mom is scolding Dad,¡± she teased, ¡°but Dad loves me more than you, mom.¡±


    Derek, attempting to interject with an awkward smile, was promptly halted by Elena.


    ¡°You two clean this ce right now,¡± she dered, pointing usatory at Derek and Paulina. ¡°This time, no one will help you.¡±


    Caught in the unexpected turn of events, Derek and Paulina shared a bewildered nce.


    ¡°Wait, what? How? Listen, Elena,¡± Derek began to exin, but Elena was resolute.


    ¡°It¡¯s your punishment,¡± she dered firmly, walking away, leaving Derek and Paulina to confront the aftermath of their secretive festivities.


    **


    I and Paulina exchanged nces.


    ¡°Come on, Daddy, let¡¯s go,¡± she eximed, her excitement palpable.


    The day had been eagerly awaited, and the promise of gifts added ayer of joy to the atmosphere. I responded with a warm smile, picking her up in my arms.


    However, beneath the surface, a sense of unease lingered. Thoughts of Paul¡¯s potential im for a day haunted my mind.


    The very idea of a psychopath like him having any influence over my life, especially concerning Paulina.


    The gifts, carefully selected for this special asion, awaited Paulina¡¯s eager hands. Despite the festive mood, a cloud of uncertainty hung over me. I couldn¡¯t fathom a life without Paulina, and the mere thought of Paul exercising his rights fueled my anxiety.


    ¡°Do you love your father, baby?¡± I inquired, attempting to push away the unsettling thoughts. Paulina¡¯s response, filled with innocence and warmth, offered a brief respite.


    ¡°So much, daddy,¡± she beamed, prompting a loving kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°I love you, honey,¡± I added, cherishing these moments of connection amidst the turmoil in my mind. The unwrapping of presents unfolded, a distraction from the underlying concerns that refused to dissipate.


    As the day progressed, fatigue set in.


    ¡°Send it to Paulina¡¯s toy room,¡± I instructed, feeling the weight of the day.


    With a dutiful acknowledgment, she replied, ¡°Yes, sir,¡± signaling the transition to the next phase of the day.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to change, baby. Change your outfit,¡± I announced, shifting the focus to another aspect of the celebration.


    ¡°All right, dad,¡± she responded, her smile resilient. Paulina darted into the house, eager for the next part of the festivities. Left alone, I found myself walking into my room, only to encounter Elena in the midst of changing.


    **


    Derek, his fingers deftly zipping up Elena¡¯s dress, felt the quiet intimacy of the moment.


    As he enveloped her in a hug, he closed his eyes, whispering, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Elena reciprocated the sentiment, her hand gently running through Derek¡¯s hair. She noticed something amiss and queried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Derek, fatigued from the day¡¯s events, responded with a kiss to her shoulder, confessing, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Weariness lingered in his voice, a testament to the demands of the celebration.


    Elena, understanding his need for rest, suggested, ¡°Rest a little. There is still time before the guests arrive in the evening.¡±


    However, Derek, desiring more than physical respite, pleaded, ¡°Please stay with me.¡±


    Elena chuckled softly as Derek yfully rubbed his nose against her neck.


    ¡°Aaron is asleep, honey,¡± she reminded him.


    But Derek, undeterred, responded, ¡°What difference does it make? Stay here with me, little one.¡±


    Intrigued by his endearment, Elena questioned, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Derek, with a twinkle in his eyes, rified, ¡°Because I adore her.¡±


    Elena, perhaps contemting the depth of Derek¡¯s emotions, teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t it, though, a little excessive? There are a number of¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Derek interrupted with a kiss, a gentle yet firm gesture that silenced any doubts or reservations.


    **


    I gave Elena a wet kiss, a yful response to her suggestion about reconsidering how much I pampered Paulina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Elena. Paulina is a princess,¡± I dered, my affection for our daughter evident in my words.


    Elena, however, remained persistent, gently expressing her concern.


    ¡°However, you must consider it. You are pampering her too much,¡± she continued, a mother¡¯s worry coloring her tone.


    yfully, I attempted to divert the conversation, teasing Elena with a suggestion of pampering her instead.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me pamper you a bit?¡± I suggested, wrapping my arms around her waist.


    Elena, not easily swayed, responded with a smile, noting my attempt to change the topic.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to change the topic,¡± she observed.


    Denying any diversion, I yfully insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± as I gently forced her onto the bed, our interactions infused with a sense of yfulness and intimacy.


    Elena, understanding my actions, offered a concession.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to say anything. You may do whatever you want,¡± she said, a lighthearted tone in her voice. I rested my head on her breast, seekingfort in our shared moments.


    In the quiet intimacy of the room, my thoughts turned reflective. I acknowledged theplex dynamics involving Paul, Paulina¡¯s biological father. While I had taken Elena away from him, Paulina remained a link between them. I grappled with the realization that, as a father, Paul had a natural inclination to adore his daughter, and I couldn¡¯t entirely dictate the boundaries of that rtionship.


    Allowing myself to be vulnerable, I pondered the uncertain future-how long Paul would adhere to those boundaries and what it meant for our family. Elena, sensing the weight of my contemtion,forted me with a gentle caress, her soft fingers running through my hair.


    Interrupting my thoughts, Elena asked abruptly, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

 Let’s go to sleep

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how I¡¯ll begin to love you. And from which part?¡± I asked, my lips tracing a path along her corbone, a yful and intimate gesture.


    Elena responded with a grin, a mixture of amusement and affection.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut. You didn¡¯t say you were tired, did you? Go ahead and change this¡­¡± she began to say, but before she could finish her statement, I grabbed her face and initiated a passionate kiss.


    Despite my slightly off mood since the morning, Elena not only didn¡¯t resist but responded with a shared passion, reciprocating the kiss.


    In that moment, I reveled in the desire to experience this side of Elena more often, without anypromises-she was mine, and I wanted her to be like this every time.


    Elena, with a seductive murmur, interrupted our shared moment.


    ¡°Hm.. Derek, wait,¡± she breathed, momentarily pausing the heated exchange. I reluctantly pulled back, ncing at her pretty face.


    ¡°Everyone will arrive shortly. Go make a change,¡± she exined, a yful but practical reminder of the impending guests.


    Before leaving, I couldn¡¯t resist leaving a mark on her neck, a subtle and possessive gesture, iming her as mine.


    Elena¡¯s Point of View


    As Derek excused himself to use the restroom, I took a moment to look at myself in the mirror. With a gentle sweep, I moved my hair away from my neck, revealing a smile that held both gratitude and reminiscence.


    Seven years had passed since Paul¡¯s left, yet on our daughter¡¯s seventh birthday, his presence felt vivid, as if he hadn¡¯t truly left us.


    Ethereal as it may seem, I could sense Paul¡¯s essence lingering in our lives. It wasn¡¯t an absence but rather a transformative shift, a realization that he wasn¡¯t lost to us. This awareness blossomed with the help of Ethan, a presence that connected us in unexpected ways.


    Through Ethan, I found sce in understanding that Paul hadn¡¯t abandoned us; instead, he had be an integral part of the intricate web of our connections.


    He became the bridge between my past with Paul and the evolving present with Derek and our daughter, Paulina.


    In that moment, I opened a drawer and retrieved a ne, a symbolic link to my past. The delicate piece carried memories, and as I smiled at it, I felt a sense of closure and continuity. cing the ne around my neck, I embraced the connection it represented ¨C a connection not just to a person but to the evolving narrative of my life.


    [Paulina¡¯s Room]


    ¡°How am I looking, Mom?¡± Paulina¡¯s voice rang with excitement as she twirled in her enchanting attire.


    ¡°My baby has the appearance of a princess,¡± I replied, marveling at the sight of my daughter, who seemed to have stepped out of a fairy tale.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Paulina¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy, absorbing thepliment.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, honey,¡± I affirmed, relishing the magic of the moment.


    ¡°What happened to my Paulina? Everyone is looking forward to seeing her,¡± I teased, yfully referring to the transformation that had turned my little girl into the belle of the celebration.


    As Derek entered the room, his eyes lit up at the sight of Paulina in her regal ensemble. ¡°Paulina, my child, you look truly stunning,¡± he remarked with genuine admiration.


    Paulina, radiant in her princess-like attire, extended her hand toward Derek, a silent request for him to lift her.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she called out with affection.


    Derek, beaming with pride, responded to the invitation.


    ¡°My child is really stunning. You go downstairs, Elena. Later, I¡¯ll take her,¡± he suggested, offering to apany Paulina down to the awaiting celebration.


    I nodded in agreement, leaving the room to let father and daughter.


    Derek¡¯s POV


    ¡°Come here, darling,¡± I whispered, extending my arms toward Paulina. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and delight as she approached me.


    I retrieved a delicate ne from my pocket, a gift from the mysterious sender who had consistently shared tokens of affection with Paulina. Gently, I ced the ne around her neck, the pendant glimmering in the soft light.


    ¡°This is from your stranger buddy,¡± I informed her, a warm smile apanying my words. Paulina¡¯s fingers delicately traced the pendant, absorbing the magic of the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely, Daddy,¡± she eximed, gratitude shining in her eyes. Her joy mirrored mine, knowing that these gifts held a special ce in her heart.


    I reached into my pocket once more, revealing a beautiful bracelet. It was my own contribution, a symbol of the love and connection we shared.


    With care, I wrapped the bracelet around her wrist, the intricate designplementing the ne.


    ¡°And this is from your daddy,¡± I dered, savoring the precious father-daughter bond we were cherishing in that instance.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy. It¡¯s also lovely,¡± Paulina expressed, her appreciation echoing through her words.


    ¡°And, as you can see, it goes well with the ne. I¡¯ll be able to put it on with my other outfits,¡± she added, disying a childlike excitement for the newfound treasures adorning her.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± I invited, guiding her as we descended the stairs.


    [In a hall room]


    As the lively celebration unfolded, my attention centered on the heartwarming scene before me. Paulina, with her radiant smile, stood ready to slice her birthday cake. The air was filled with joy, echoed by the cheerful cheers and singing of everyone gathered.


    In that moment, time seemed to sprint forward at a breakneck pace, yet the joyous atmosphere encapsted a timeless sentiment. The flickering candles on the cake illuminated Paulina¡¯s face, casting a glow that entuated the innocence and happiness of childhood.


    My eyes lingered on the duo at the center of the celebration-Paulina and Derek. Their connection transcended the ordinary; it was a bond forged through shared moments,ughter, and the genuine love that defined our family.


    Derek, a remarkable father, stood beside Paulina with a pride and tenderness that were impossible to miss. His love for Paulina radiated, making it evident that she was his entire universe. Every gesture, every smile, and every shared moment underscored the depth of their father-daughter connection.


    As Paulina sliced through the cake, a collective cheer erupted from the gathered crowd. The melody of celebration filled the hall, creating an ambiance of happiness and togetherness. It was a snapshot of a perfect moment, frozen in time.


    Amidst the jubtion, I found myself reflecting on Paul. The absence of his physical presence was palpable, yet I believed that somehow, in the vastness of the universe, his spirit was watching over us. The words I silently whispered echoed into the cosmos.


    ¡°You may have missed this moment in this life, but I will keep my words in my next life, Paul. We¡¯ll stick together.¡±


    Late at night, after thest echoes ofughter had faded, and the warmth of the celebration lingered in the air, I found myself standing alone on the porch. The night was serene, illuminated by the gentle glow of the moon and the soft rustling of leaves in the night breeze.


    Paulina, exhausted from the day¡¯s festivities,y sound asleep in her room with her loyalpanion, Pom. Aaron, our little one, was peacefully cradled in the embrace of his crib, lost in the dreams of childhood.


    As I stood there, immersed in the quietude of the night, Elena emerged from behind and wrapped her arms around me. Her touch was aforting reassurance, grounding me in the tranquility of the moment.


    ¡°Derek,¡± she whispered, her voice a gentle melody in the stillness of the night.


    ¡°Babe,¡± I responded, turning my gaze to meet hers. The moonlight reflected in her eyes, casting a soft glow on the tender expression she wore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡± she inquired, concerncing her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you soon, babe,¡± I assured her, a subtle smile ying on my lips.


    Elena, sensing a weight in my thoughts, asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, honey,¡± I replied, attempting to reassure her, ¡°just enjoying the moonlight.¡±


    Her smile spoke volumes, a silent understanding passing between us. I reached out to gently tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear, savoring the intimate connection that bound us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. You seem so tired,¡± I suggested, the concern for her well-being evident in my voice.


    Elena nodded, her weariness momentarily betrayed by the lines on her face. I scooped her up in my arms, cradling her in a bridal style.


    In the silent hours of the night, with Elena nestled against my chest and the world steeped in a tranquil hush, sleep remained elusive. As I gently stroked her hair, a sense of tranquility settled over me, yet a nagging guilt lingered.


    Elena, my love, I thought, I¡¯m not like the others. I can¡¯t bring myself to tell you the truth. In this moment, you are mine, and mine alone. My inner turmoil wrestled with the desire to shield her from a reality that might shatter the peace we had found.


    With a soft kiss on the top of her head, I carefully extricated myself from our shared repose. I draped a shawl over her, ensuring she remained cocooned in warmth. Moving silently, I reached for myptop, intending topose an email to a figure from our past.


    [Switzend]


    As the soft glow of the screen illuminated, a sudden interruption rippled through the quietude. The phone rang, a piercing sound that seemed to echo in the stillness of the room.

 I’m here, Elena

    The anticipation gnawed at me as I eagerly checked my email.


    ¡°Paulina,¡± I spoke, my voice carrying a mixture of excitement and curiosity. I needed to know how she felt about the ne, the silent messenger of our intertwined past.


    Derek picked up the call after a moment, and I wasted no time in sharing my thoughts.


    ¡°She was wearing my ne,¡± I disclosed, my words hanging in the air with a certain weight. There was a pause, and then Derek responded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping she likes it,¡± I admitted, my concern for Paulina¡¯s feelings surfacing.


    Derek¡¯s voice reassured me.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, she liked it,¡± he said, providing a sense of relief. It was a smallfort to know that the gift had been well received.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I inquired about Elena.


    ¡°And Elena, did she know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t aware of it,¡± Derek replied, emphasizing the discreet nature of the gesture.


    ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s fantastic,¡± Derek responded, his tone carrying a sense of contentment.


    My curiosity about Elena led to a question that lingered in the air.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± I inquired, seeking to understand the details of her life.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t see her,¡± Derek¡¯s response was swift, a clear boundary set.


    ¡°She is just mine.¡±


    A tinge of frustration crept into my voice as I sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Our exchange took a confrontational turn as Derek asserted his im.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it, bastard,¡± Derek warned, the tension palpable in his words.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not. But in the next life, I¡¯m not letting you touch her,¡± I asserted, a vow made in the shadows of ourplex history.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± a voice interrupted, cutting through the tension with an unexpected innocence. Paulina¡¯s drowsy tone called out to Derek.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± Derek¡¯s concerned voice filled the air, a testament to his caring nature. I could sense the warmth and reassurance in his tone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep,¡± Paulina¡¯s small voice, tinged with innocence, carried through the phone. It was a call forfort and sce, a plea that tugged at my heart.


    ¡°Honey, pleasee here,¡± Derek¡¯s soothing words unfolded, revealing a father¡¯s instinct to ease his daughter¡¯s worries.


    ¡°Daddy is going to tell you a story,¡± he promised, a gesture of love to lull her back to sleep.


    But in that moment, a sudden urgency overcame me.


    ¡°I will ca¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I speak with her?¡± I interjected, my desire to connect with Paulina overwhelming. Derek, understanding the unspoken request, turned his gaze toward Paulina.


    ¡°Someone wants to talk to you, sweetie,¡± Derek exined, seamlessly transitioning to the shift in ns.


    Paulina¡¯s response was a gentle ¡°Hello,¡± her voice carrying the innocence of a child who had unexpectedly stepped into a moment beyond her understanding.


    I closed my eyes, a reflex to shut out the visual void between us. The sound of Paulina¡¯s voice reached me like a bittersweet melody, evoking emotions I had long buried.


    ¡°How are you doing, baby?¡± I inquired, my words holding a tenderness that transcended the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m OK,¡± came her simple yet reassuring response.


    Then, unexpectedly perceptive, she added, ¡°Are you that stranger?¡±


    It was a question that cut through the facade, revealing the curiosity of a child trying to make sense of the world.


    A lump formed in my throat as I navigated the delicate territory of her innocence.


    ¡°Stranger? Who is this?¡± I queried, humorcing my voice, attempting to lighten the mysterious aura that surrounded our interaction.


    Paulina sought rity. ¡±


    The one who gives me presents every year?¡± she asked, her voice carrying a tone of both excitement and curiosity.


    I chuckled, the sound reverberating through the phone.


    ¡°Ha ha, yeah, sweetheart, I¡¯m the stranger,¡± I confirmed.


    ¡°Truly. I love your ne, as well as all of your other presents. And how did you figure out that they were all my favorite things?¡± Paulina¡¯s genuine enthusiasm and gratitude painted a smile on my face.


    ¡°I know everything about you, baby,¡± I replied, a reassurance that hinted at a deeper connection, one that transcended the material gifts exchanged over the years.


    Curiosity bubbled within Paulina, and she delved further into the mystery.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± she inquired, a question that echoed in the silence between us.


    I took a breath, a momentary pause that held the weight of uncertainty.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what I¡¯m about to tell you, sweetie,¡± I confessed.


    In that vulnerable space, unsure of how to define myself to a child who had grown ustomed to the enigmatic presence behind the annual surprises, I grappled with the absence of a conventional name.


    Is there a name for me?


    Paulina, undeterred by the ambiguity, pressed on with another question.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a name?¡± Her innocent curiosity revealed an openness to understanding beyond conventional boundaries.


    ¡°I have a lot of names,¡± I responded cryptically.


    ¡°What will I call you then?¡± Paulina asked, seeking a tangible connection, a way to anchor the intangible presence in her life.


    ¡°Call me whatever you want,¡± I responded, a genuine smile apanying my words. The freedom in that statement carried the weight of the unconventional connection we shared.


    ¡°What will I call him, Daddy?¡± she asked Derek, bringing the decision into the realm of her familial bonds.


    As Derek overheard their conversation, a pang of uncertainty shed through his mind. Tapping his temples, he pondered the implications of Paulina potentially requesting him to hand her over to the enigmatic presence in her life. The promise loomed over him, and doubt crept in.


    Responding to Paulina¡¯s direct question, ¡°Dad, what will I call him?¡±


    Derek sighed, his decision influenced by a blend of paternal protectiveness and acknowledgment of a promise made long ago.


    ¡°Call him Palvos,¡± he suggested, a name that carried a sense of familiarity yet maintained the distance required by the circumstances.


    ¡°Daddy told me to call you Palvos,¡± Paulina conveyed, epting the suggested name with a nod that signified the trust she ced in her father¡¯s choices.


    ¡°Do you like it, Palvos?¡± she inquired, her innocent eyes reflecting a desire for affirmation.


    ¡°I love it, honey,¡± I responded, my smile conveying affection.


    Paulina¡¯s innocent enthusiasm filled the airwaves as she chirped, ¡°When will youe to meet me?¡± Her eagerness was contagious, and I couldn¡¯t help but respond with a lighthearted chuckle.


    ¡°When you tell me toe, I¡¯lle to you,¡± I promised, embracing the yful banter that characterized our interactions.


    To my amusement, Paulina wasted no time in exercising her newfound authority.


    ¡°Come now,¡± she dered with a delightful giggle, and I found myself unable to resist the genuine joy in her voice.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯lle,¡± I conceded, matching herughter with my own.


    As the conversation unfolded, Paulina shared her world with me for an entire hour. Her innocent chatter filled the void of separation, creating a bridge that spanned the gap between our distinct realities.


    However, as the night progressed, the weariness of the day took its toll on the young girl, and she eventually sumbed to sleep, her gentle breaths audible through the phone.


    Derek, who had been overseeing this heartwarming exchange, picked up the phone.


    ¡°Does she fall asleep?¡± I inquired, my voice hushed to avoid disturbing her peaceful slumber.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Derek confirmed, the tenderness in his tone echoing the protective love he held for Paulina.


    As I continued to navigate the intricacies of this unconventional connection, a realization struck me.


    ¡°Her voice is really simr to Elena¡¯s,¡± I observed, acknowledging the subtle echoes of a shared gic melody.


    Derek, however, maintained a boundary, a line drawn to preserve the delicate bnce of their familial life.


    ¡°Paul, I¡¯m not going to show you her picture. So don¡¯t mention it anymore. It¡¯s alsote. She can get up at any time,¡± he cautioned, emphasizing the need to shield Paulina from unnecessaryplexities.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    **


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    I hung up the phone, my mind still lingering on the conversation with Paul. Running my fingers through Paulina¡¯s hair, I found sce in the quiet of the night. There was an undeniablefort in the rhythmic rise and fall of her breath.


    Elena¡¯s voice, soft and drowsy, called out to me. ¡°Babe,¡± she whispered, her hand reaching out.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Elena,¡± I replied, my words a gentle reassurance in the night¡¯s stillness.


    A question, perhaps prompted by the remnants of a dream, escaped her lips. ¡°Who is that?¡± she asked, her tone carrying the weight of curiosity.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing important, honey,¡± I replied, the name, ¡°Obin¡± slipping from my tongue. The night held its secrets, and some were better left undisturbed.


    Rising from the couch, I carefully moved Paulina to the bed. Elena, sensing the subtle shifts in the dark, drew her close, creating a haven of warmth and security.


    ¡°Come sleep,¡± she invited, and I joined them, the contours of our family settling into the quietude.


    I wrapped my arms around both Elena and Paulina. The moonlight filtered through the window, casting a soft glow over us.

 Did you hurt her?

    As I took out an album from the drawer, I couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly at the captured moments within. The images of my baby girl, Paulina, and Elena, my love, held a special ce in my heart. The memories were both a sce and a reminder of what I had lost.


    ¡°Stupid man, as if I¡¯m waiting for him,¡± I chuckled to myself, my gaze fixed on a picture of Elena. Even in a frozen frame, her beauty and warmth radiated.


    I traced my fingers over the photographs, reliving the moments that seemed toe alive within the pages. In another lifetime, I might have held them in my arms again, but destiny had other ns.


    A sudden knock on the door disrupted the quietude of the room.


    ¡°Sir, may Ie in?¡± a maid¡¯s voice asked.


    I hesitated for a moment, and then replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maid entered, carrying a tray with a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Here is your coffee, sir,¡± she said, approaching the table where the albumy open.


    I observed her cautiously. It was a rare urrence for anyone, except for Han and Senior Mina, to be granted ess to my private space. Today, with Senior Mina absent from work, the maid seemed eager to seize the opportunity.


    However, fate had a different script. In a moment of unfortunate clumsiness, she identally spilled the coffee onto one of the cherished pictures in the album. The liquid stained the image, threatening to obscure the captured smiles.


    My heart sank as I watched the mishap unfold. The warmth that the memories had brought turned cold in an instant. The maid, realizing her mistake, apologized profusely, her warm smile reced by anxiety.


    ¡°What the heck,¡± I barked aggressively at the maid who had just spilled coffee on the precious photograph. The room, once filled with the warmth of memories, now echoed with tension.


    ¡°I apologize, sir,¡± she stammered, her voice trembling with fear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice,¡± she added, attempting to rectify her mistake with a tissue.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    I roared, my anger escting. I couldn¡¯t fathom the audacity of someone intruding into my personal space and carelessly damaging the cherished memories of Elena and Paulina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them with your filthy hands,¡± I snapped, my patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t want you to be here,¡± I shouted, my frustration pouring out.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the maid pleaded, but before the situation could escte further, Han appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.


    ¡°Is everything OK, sir?¡± Han inquired, his presence bringing a temporary halt to the brewing chaos.


    ¡°Get that jerk out of here!¡± I seethed, my anger still palpable.


    ¡°Sir, please,¡± the maid begged, but Han took charge, directing her to leave.


    ¡°Come along with me. Who urged you toe here in the first ce?¡±


    Han demanded as he firmly guided her away from the room.


    As they left, I took a deep breath, attempting to regainposure.


    **


    Han¡¯s POV


    ¡°Please don¡¯t fire me, sir,¡± the maid pleaded desperately.


    ¡°You¡¯re a moron, girl,¡± I retorted, trying to convey the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, sir, that I didn¡¯t kill you,¡± I added, emphasizing the gravity of the offensemitted.


    ¡°But it¡¯s only a picture,¡± she argued, seemingly unaware of the emotional significance attached to the photographs.


    ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s his wife and daughter¡¯s pictures,¡± I exined, hoping to make her understand the magnitude of her mistake.


    ¡°But I never saw them,¡± she imed, attempting to justify herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. If you wish to stay, keep away from him,¡± I warned, making it clear that any further intrusion into Paul¡¯s private space would not be tolerated.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she replied meekly, acknowledging the severity of the situation.


    As the maid left the room, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Sir¡¯s state of mind. The emotional turmoil he experienced was evident, and I couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of him struggling with mental health issues.


    I sighed, recognizing the delicate nature of my role in his life. It was my responsibility to shield him from unnecessary disturbances, especially those that could trigger emotional distress.


    **


    In the quiet solitude of my room, I couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering frustration caused by the maid¡¯s intrusion. The sanctity of my family¡¯s memories had been vited, and the unwee disturbance left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    ¡°Damn that jackass,¡± I muttered, my annoyance evident as I nced at the now slightly damaged photo. The delicate bnce of my emotions, carefully preserved in the images of my wife and daughter, had been disrupted.


    Despite the unsettling incident, I couldn¡¯t help but yearn for the warmth captured in those pictures.


    ¡°My baby,¡± I whispered, cradling the photo in my hands. The anger began to dissipate as I focused on the love emanating from those frozen moments.


    With a sigh, I gently ced the photo back into the album, determined to preserve the essence of our shared moments.


    ¡°In two or three days, papa wille to see you,¡± I murmured, addressing the captured smiles frozen in time.


    **


    Derek¡¯s POV.


    I gently ced my hand on Elena¡¯s cheek, a tender gesture that embodied the profound connection we had built over the years.


    ¡°You two have taken over my life,¡± I admitted softly, my gaze shifting between of Elena and Paulina.


    Paul, a lingering presence in our lives, was an obstacle I couldn¡¯t ignore. His promises echoed in my mind ¨C assurances that he wouldn¡¯t disrupt the family we had forged together.


    ¡°Elena, sometimes the two people who are truly best for each other have to ovee significant obstacles to be together,¡± I reflected, the weight of Paul¡¯s influence hanging in the air.


    With a tender kiss to Elena¡¯s forehead, I silently acknowledged the resilience of our love.


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    On the other side of the narrative, I sat on the bed, a poignant moment of reflection as I clutched a photo of Elena to my chest. The depth of my emotions was evident, a silent promise etched in my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go in my next life, Elena,¡± I whispered to the photograph, the intensity of mymitment reverberating in the quiet room.


    ¡°For you and our children, I will be a better man.¡±


    **


    Paul appeared at the doctor¡¯s office the next morning. The psychiatrist, a perceptive figure, probed into the intricacies of Paul¡¯s life, seeking to understand theyers beneath hisposed exterior.


    ¡°Mr. Ethan, tell me about your life,¡± the psychiatrist inquired, inviting Paul to unravel the tapestry of his experiences.


    ¡°Everything is OK, doctor,¡± Paul responded, his smile attempting to mask theplexities that lingered beneath the surface.


    The psychiatrist, skilled in navigating the nuances of human emotions, delved deeper.


    ¡°So, how do you talk to people politely?¡± he questioned, probing into the interpersonal dynamics that shaped Paul¡¯s interactions.


    ¡°I tried,¡± Paul admitted, a subtle acknowledgment of the effort he invested in maintaining a semnce of normalcy.


    The psychiatrist, undeterred, addressed a more sensitive topic.


    ¡°How about your rage problem, Ethan?¡± he asked, recognizing that emotions often yed a pivotal role in shaping one¡¯s mental state.


    ¡°It¡¯s just fine,¡± Paul asserted, downying the significance of a struggle he might not fullyprehend.


    The psychiatrist, adept at unraveling theyers of his patients¡¯ emotions, pressed further.


    ¡°You¡¯re implying that it¡¯s decent but not great. Ethan, tell me why. Don¡¯t you ever try to hide something from your doctor?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Paul opened up. ¡°Last night, a maid slipped coffee on my baby.¡±


    The psychiatrist, now attentive to the gravity of Paul¡¯s revtion, sought rification. ¡°On your baby?¡± he inquired, recognizing the symbolic weight behind Paul¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, I mean in the picture,¡± Paul rified.


    ¡°Then what did you want to do?¡± the psychiatrist asked, acknowledging the gravity of the moment.


    ¡°At the moment, I wanted to kill her,¡± I confessed, the raw honesty of my words hanging in the air.


    ¡°Did you hurt her?¡± the psychiatrist inquired, delving into the aftermath of the incident.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I tried to keep myself cool, Mr. Robin,¡± I replied, emphasizing the restraint I exercised in the face of provocation.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± remarked the doctor, smiling at the resilience disyed in the midst of adversity.


    ¡°Doctor, am I doing well?¡± I asked, seeking affirmation and validation for my efforts.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said the psychiatrist, offering a reassurance that carried the weight of professional assessment.


    ¡°Ethan, you did a fantastic job. As a result of the progress you¡¯ve made, we will travel to Spain,¡± he announced, presenting an opportunity for a positive change in scenery.


    I hesitated for a moment before expressing a different preference.


    ¡°No, doctor.¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m an old hunk, but not a terriblepanion,¡± he joked, attempting to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d want to go to London to meet my daughter,¡± I exined with a genuine smile, revealing the underlying motivation that fueled my desire for a specific destination.


    The prospect of reconnecting with my daughter became a beacon of hope, a poignant reminder of the enduring ties that bound me to my past.

 Paul, can you see me?

    After a few days,


    ¡°Paulina, hurry up and eat or you¡¯ll bete, honey,¡± Elena called out from the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes, mom. I¡¯m finished. Daddy?¡± Paulina responded.


    Derek entered the dining area, ready for the day.


    ¡°Yes, honey, I¡¯m finished. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    ¡°Love, I will go to the officeter. I have a meeting to attend with Mrs. Lina,¡± Elena informed Derek.


    Derek, who was upied with some paperwork, looked up and responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, love. Come whenever you want.¡±


    Elena smiled at Derek¡¯s understanding.


    Before heading out, Paulina and Derek shared affectionate moments with Elena, who received kisses from both of them.


    At the school gate, Derek dropped Paulina off, offering some parental advice. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere after school, sweetie. I¡¯ll be there to pick you up,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°OK, daddy,¡± Paulina affirmed, understanding the routine.


    ¡°And if a stranger offers you anything to eat, don¡¯t ept it,¡± Derek cautioned, emphasizing the importance of safety. Paulina gave him a kiss on the cheek, expressing herpliance with a nod.


    As Derek walked away after ensuring Paulina¡¯s safety, she was about to enter the school when her attention was captured by a familiar voice.


    ¡°Paulina.¡±


    Paulina, turning back, spotted a tall man.


    ¡°Who?¡± she said, her expression befuddled. The man gave her a friendly smile.


    After a brief pause, Paulina grinned and asked, ¡°Pavlos?¡±


    ¡°Yes, honey, I¡¯m your Pavlos,¡± the man said as he knelt down.


    Paulina, with a smile, replied, ¡°You are very handsome, like my papa.¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± the man said, stroking Paulina¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I shoulde to you? I¡¯vee to meet you.¡±


    Paulina gave a warm grin. When he saw her grin, he couldn¡¯t take it any longer and hugged her firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, honey,¡± he said as tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°Will you go out with me?¡± he asked with a smile.


    Paulina looked back at the school gate and murmured, ¡°But daddy said not to miss sses, and we only talked over the phone. We¡¯ve never met before. Will it be ok if I go with you?¡±


    Paul smiled and tilted his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call your daddy, don¡¯t worry. He knows you are so precious to me.¡±


    Paulina pressed her lips and said, ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Paul put his hand on her head and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere, love. You don¡¯t have to attend ss, and I will drop you on time.¡±


    Paulina nodded slightly, and with an unknown power, she grabbed his fingers. Paul took her hands, and they went toward the car.


    Paul¡¯s POV.


    I finally see my daughter. My beautiful daughter! I am not sorry, Derek, because I have the right to see and touch what is mine.


    I took Paulina with me, skillfully managing her school activities so that Derek wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. I had to seize every opportunity to spend time with my daughter.


    After a while, Paulina shouted with joy, ¡°Look, Pavlos, that lion is staring at me. I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Iughed and took her in my arms, ¡°Your Pavlos is on his way. No one will hurt my baby,¡± I assured her.


    ¡°You just talk like my daddy,¡± Paulina replied, smiling.


    I gave her a friendly smile and stroked her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey. Remember what I told you?¡± I asked.


    She said, ¡°Yes, I can tell Dad, but not Mom.¡±


    I kissed her on the cheek and drew her close to my chest. It was hard for me to hold back my tears. I didn¡¯t want to leave you, Paulina. And I¡¯ll tell you everything when you¡¯re old enough to understand.


    We arrived at Derek¡¯s house.


    ¡°Baby,¡± I said, as I kissed her hand.


    ¡°Bye, Pavlos; we¡¯ll talkter tonight. Don¡¯t forget to give me a call,¡± she reminded me. I nodded in agreement. Paulina hugged me tightly as she got out of the car. Before entering her house, she turned back to say goodbye to me. I waved with a heavy heart, unable to hold back my tears.


    **


    Elena¡¯s POV.


    After the meeting, I felt a sense of restlessness that had lingered since the morning. The fatigue in my bones prompted me to nce out through the car window.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re here,¡± the driver announced, bringing me back to the present. I looked outside and realized we were near a park. A sudden urge hit me, and I instructed the driver to take his time.


    The park held a special ce in my heart, a refuge where I sought sce in moments of longing for him. As I stepped out of the car, I took a deep breath, absorbing the tranquility of the surroundings. I strolled along the riverside, finding a spot to sit and gaze at the flowing river.


    In the quietude of the park, my thoughts spoke to him in a silent conversation:


    ¡°Whenever I was in pain,


    You made me relieved.


    Whenever I was stuck,


    You made me escape.


    No matter what,


    You never left me alone.


    After we grew up,


    We parted away.


    But not our love,


    We kept loving each other in silence.¡±


    As I let my feelings flow, and said, ¡°Paul, can you see me? We¡¯ll meet again in the next life, but for now, my priority is Derek. He has done so much for me, and he understands how much I love you.¡±


    ¡°I know you can hear me. Our daughter is now 7 years old, and Derek loves her a lot.¡±


    I looked at the river with a smile, feeling the warmth of the sun¡¯s rays on my skin, and in that moment, it was as if I could sense your touch, Paul. The nostalgia and longing surged within me-I miss you.


    **


    Paul¡¯s POV.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, my eyes welled up as I returned my gaze to the park and found a quiet spot to sit. As I sat on the bench, I stared out across the river, clutching the locket in my palm-a precious memento of Elena and Paulina. The water drops on their picture mirrored the tears that escaped my eyes.


    I smiled wistfully, my heart heavy with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elena. When you needed me, I ignored you. When you kept enduring pain, I neglected you.¡±


    ¡°I could have embraced you and said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I am here,¡¯ but I couldn¡¯t. Because I am a coward, and I will always be. All I have got to say now is, loving you was worth it to me.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Elena.¡± Saying this, I pressed a kiss onto her picture, a silent gesture filled with the weight of unspoken words and regret.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!